Study Muddy
Study Muddy

Upload, organize, preview, and share study documents from one clean workspace.

Explore

BrowseAbout UsContact Us

Workspace

UploadDashboard

Legal

Privacy PolicyTerms & ConditionsDisclaimerReport Copyright & Abuse
Study Muddy
PDF·0% (0)·2 views·397 pages

Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

An edited academic book on the history of crime, punishment, and criminal justice in Canada. It examines gender, class, ethnicity, and moral regulation.

Category: History

Uploaded by Natalie Harper on Apr 21, 2026

Copyright

© All Rights Reserved

We take content rights seriously. If you suspect this is your content, claim it here.

Available Formats

Download as PDF or TXT.

Download PDF
/ 397
100%
397

Document text

Crime and Deviance in

Canada: Historical

Perspectives

Chris McCormick

Len Green

Editors

Canadian Scholars’ Press

Crime and Deviance

in Canada

This page intentionally left blank

Crime and Deviance

in Canada

Historical Perspectives

Edited by

Chris McCormick

and

Len Green

Canadian Scholars’ Press

Toronto

Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

Edited by Chris McCormick and Len Green

First published in 2005 by

Canadian Scholars’ Press Inc.

180 Bloor Street West, Suite 801

Toronto, Ontario

M5S 2V6

www.cspi.org

Copyright © 2005 Chris McCormick, Len Green, the contributing authors, and Canadian Scholars’ Press

Inc. All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be photocopied, reproduced, stored in a retrieval

system, or transmied, in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, or otherwise, without the

wrien permission of Canadian Scholars’ Press Inc., except for brief passages quoted for review purposes.

In the case of photocopying, a licence may be obtained from Access Copyright: One Yonge Street, Suite

1900, Toronto, Ontario, M5E 1E5, (416) 868-1620, fax (416) 868-1621, toll-free 1-800-893-5777, www.

accesscopyright.ca.

Every reasonable effort has been made to identify copyright holders. CSPI would be pleased to have any

errors or omissions brought to its aention.

Canadian Scholars’ Press gratefully acknowledges financial support for our publishing activities from the

Government of Canada through the Book Publishing Industry Development Program (BPIDP).

Library and Archives Canada Cataloguing in Publication

Crime and deviance in Canada : historical perspectives / edited by Chris McCormick and Len

Green.

Includes bibliographical references.

ISBN 1-55130-274-8

1. Criminal justice, Administration of--Canada--History. 2. Crime--Canada--History. 3. Punishment--

Canada--History. I. McCormick, Christopher Ray, 1956- II. Green, Len

HV6803.C75 2005 364.971’09 C2005-902481-X

Cover design by Aldo Fierro

Cover photo: Health Canada website and media photo gallery, www.hs-sc.gc.ca. Reproduced with the

permission of the Minister of Public Works and Government Services Canada, 2004.

Page design and layout by Brad Horning

05 06 07 08 09 5 4 3 2 1

Printed and bound in Canada by Marquis Book Printing Inc.

Some images in the printed version of this book are not available for

inclusion in the eBook.

Preface........................................................................................................................................... ix

Introduction .................................................................................................................................... 1

PART I: DEVELOPING ISSUES IN CRIME AND PUNISHMENT

Chapter 1: Administering Justice without the State: A Study of the Private Justice

System of the Hudson’s Bay Company to 1800

Russell Smandych and Rick Linden .......................................................................................... 11

Chapter 2: Criminal Boundaries: The Frontier and the Contours of Upper Canadian

Justice, 1792–1840

David Murray ........................................................................................................................... 27

Chapter 3: The Mounties as Vigilantes: Perceptions of Community and the

Transformation of Law in the Yukon, 1885–1897

Thomas Stone ........................................................................................................................... 37

Chapter 4: Discordant Music: Charivaris and Whitecapping in Nineteenth-Century

North America

Brian D. Palmer ....................................................................................................................... 48

Chapter 5: Railing, Tattling, and General Rumour: Gossip, Gender, and Church

Regulation in Upper Canada

Lynne Marks ............................................................................................................................. 67

PART II: A WORKING CRIMINAL JUSTICE SYSTEM

Chapter 6: Homicide in Nova Scotia, 1749–1815

Allyson N. May and Jim Phillips .............................................................................................. 87

Chapter 7: The Shining Sixpence: Women’s Worth in Canadian Law at the

End of the Victoria Era

Constance Backhouse ............................................................................................................. 107

Table of Contents

Chapter 8: Gender and Criminal Court Outcomes: An Historical Analysis

Helen Boritch ......................................................................................................................... 124

Chapter 9: The Voluntary Delinquent: Parents, Daughters, and the

Montreal Juvenile Delinquents’ Court in 1918

Tamara Myers......................................................................................................................... 148

Chapter 10: Governing Mentalities: The Deportation of “Insane” and “Feebleminded”

Immigrants out of British Columbia from Confederation to World War II

Robert Menzies ....................................................................................................................... 161

Chapter 11: Crime and the Changing Forms of Class Control: Policing Public Order

in “Toronto the Good,” 1859–1955

Helen Boritch and John Hagan .............................................................................................. 187

PART III: POLICING ETHNICITY

Chapter 12: Spectacular Justice: The Circus on Trial, and the Trial as Circus, Picton, 1903

Carolyn Strange and Tina Loo ............................................................................................... 205

Chapter 13: “Gentlemen, This Is No Ordinary Trial”: Sexual Narratives in the

Trial of the Reverend Corbett, Red River, 1863

Erica Smith ............................................................................................................................. 217

Chapter 14: The Relocation Phenomenon and the Africville Study

Donald H. Clairmont and Dennis William Magill ................................................................. 227

Chapter 15: Criminalizing the Colonized: Ontario Native Women Confront the

Criminal Justice System, 1920–1960

Joan Sangster ......................................................................................................................... 240

Chapter 16: Creating “Slaves of Satan” or “New Canadians”? The Law, Education,

and the Socialization of Doukhobor Children, 1911–1935

John McLaren......................................................................................................................... 252

PART IV: REGULATING GENDER AND SEXUALITY

Chapter 17: Moral Reform in English Canada, 1885–1925: Introduction

Mariana Valverde ................................................................................................................... 275

Chapter 18: Defining Sexual Promiscuity: “Race,” Gender, and Class in the

Operation of Ontario’s Female Refuges Act, 1930–60

Joan Sangster ......................................................................................................................... 286

Chapter 19: “Horrible Temptations”: Sex, Men, and Working-Class Male Youth

in Urban Ontario, 1890–1935

Steven Maynard ...................................................................................................................... 299

Chapter 20: Mother Knows Best: The Development of Separate Institutions

for Women

Kelly Hannah-Moffat.............................................................................................................. 310

Chapter 21: “Character Weaknesses” and “Fruit Machines”: Towards an Analysis of the

Anti-Homosexual Security Campaign in the Canadian Civil Service, 1959–1964

Gary Kinsman ........................................................................................................................ 322

PART V: MORAL REGULATION OF PERSONAL BEHAVIOUR

Chapter 22: Chasing the Social Evil: Moral Fervour and the Evolution of Canada’s

Prostitution Laws, 1867–1917

John P.S. McLaren .................................................................................................................. 341

Chapter 23: The First Century: The History of Non-Medical Opiate Use and

Control Policies in Canada, 1870–1970

Robert R. Solomon and Melvyn Green ................................................................................... 353

Chapter 24: Regeneration Rejected: Policing Canada’s War on Liquor, 1890–1930

Greg Marquis ......................................................................................................................... 366

Copyright Acknowledgements ................................................................................................... 385

This page intentionally left blank

We began this text with an interest in collecting some of the best research available on the

history of crime and criminal justice in Canada because we had been teaching a course of

the same name for a couple of years, and had a difficulty in finding the appropriate book. Since this

course is a second-year required course in the Criminology Department at St. Thomas University,

and forms the foundation for upper-level courses on criminal law, policing, young offenders, and

adult courts, we felt the choice of book was important.

First of all, we felt that using American or British sources would submerge key events in

Canada’s history. It is true that we have inherited a British system of common law in Canada. It

is also true that we continue to be influenced by American interests in criminal justice. However,

there is something fundamentally different about how crime and criminal justice have developed

in our country. Canadian differences are not irrelevant, and we think the readings demonstrate this

distinct history.

As editors, we know many of the authors whose writings are collected here, and think that they

have produced some of the best work in the field. Collectively, their work will be a substantial

corpus of research on the history of crime and criminal justice in Canada.

These articles were selected because of their examination of relations of power in society:

relations of gender, social class, ethnicity, and age. Through such topics as prostitution, prohibition,

youth courts, and the regulation of sexuality, we can trace these relations of power and how they

undergird the definition of crime. An individual is located within power relations in which his

or her ethnicity, class, age, or sexuality makes a difference in terms of how the person is treated.

These power relations exist apart from the individual, yet affect what crimes the person might be

charged with, and how he or she is subsequently treated.

The criminal justice system is always formed in reaction to how crime is defined at any particular

point in history. The way behaviour has been defined as criminal in our past might be more strict

than how we would define criminality today because of shifts in morality. We have also relaxed as

a society in moving away from more punitive treatments for individual offenders.

Through these readings, then, we become richer through a re/collection of our beginnings, and our

struggles to define social order and create a criminal justice system. This reader will complement

your introduction to crime and criminal justice and, we hope, will enliven your interest in our

history. In the introduction, we, with the assistance of one of our colleagues, outline some of our

basic theoretical issues.

Chris McCormick and Len Green

Department of Criminology and Criminal Justice

St. Thomas University

Fredericton, New Brunswick

Preface

x Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

Acknowledgments

We would like to acknowledge the assistance of those who have helped in this project since it began

several years ago. It has blossomed into a wonderful book that will serve students of criminal justice

history well. We have benefited from the editorial assistance of Vanessa Gallant, Sarah Gilliss, and

Juanita Maclean. We would like to especially thank Megan Mueller for her encouragement in this

project, and cheerfulness in seeing it to its conclusion.

A Note from the Publisher

Thank you for selecting Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives, edited by Chris

McCormick and Len Green. The editors and publisher have devoted considerable time and careful

development (including meticulous peer reviews) to this book. We appreciate your recognition of

this effort and accomplishment.

Teaching Features

This volume distinguishes itself on the market in many ways. One key feature is the book’s well-

written and comprehensive part openers, which help to make the readings all the more accessible

to undergraduate students. The part openers add cohesion to the section and to the whole book.

The themes of the book are very clearly presented in these openers.

The general editors, Chris McCormick and Len Green, have also greatly enhanced the book by

adding pedagogy to close and complete each section. Each part ends with critical thinking questions

pertaining to each reading and detailed annotated further readings.

Introduction

O nce the preserve of legal historians and sociologists, the study of crime and punishment in

Canada has become more interdisciplinary in content and focus. Issues of crime, criminal

justice, law, and society are now critically examined by a broad array of academics, most notably

social historians and criminologists. This collection of essays reflects this trend, and begins to

show some of the richness of the historical, criminological, and sociological literature on crime

and deviance.

This literature combines critical theory and empirical historical evidence to enliven the past and

shed new light on how the criminal justice system and Canadian society have responded to the

proliferation of crime and deviance. As Smandych and Linden note, through more of this primary

scholarship, we can recover a unique aspect of Canadian history and society.

In recollecting Canadian criminal justice history, we are interested in the linkage between

economic production, social institutions, and everyday life. People are located in the economic

structure of the time, participate in social activities, and through this process shape and are shaped

by relations of power. To formulate such an enterprise means recovering those links in the historical

evidence, but, more importantly, creating those linkages in the “analytical project.” The work of

historical analysis crosses over between interpreting the evidence of the past, and interpreting it

in such a way as to create an emancipatory understanding of those linkages.1

The work of Michel Foucault illustrates our interest in a connection between relations of power

in society, forms of knowledge production, and how subjectivity is constituted. The way we come

to know ourselves and others is a social construct built through power relations. In this way,

human beings are both objects and subjects constructed through certain forms of knowledge and

relationships of power.

Central to this proposition is that knowledge and power are inseparable: “there is no power

relation without the correlative constitution of a field of knowledge, nor any knowledge that does

not presuppose and constitute at the same time power relations.”2

As social institutions develop, with new legal procedures (technologies), for example, a new

knowledge of the subject is constituted that pivots on power relations. Disciplinary technology,

which is the work of the criminal justice system, makes individuals subject to the power that runs

through the whole social body. The knowledge of the subject involves a documentary record of

their offences and disposition and, increasingly, of their background and social characteristics. This

documentary record makes makes them more subject to examination and discipline. What we will

see in these readings is that the developing Canadian state, with its legal superstructure, revolves

around and intensifies existing power relationships.

Social institutions such as schools, churches, and prisons operate through subtle mechanisms

or “micro-physics” of power that use, in Foucault’s terms, techniques such as “hierarchical

2 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

observation,” “normalising judgements,” and “the examination.” The state produces a web of

control by increasing its specification of individuality. 3

We are not suggesting that individuals are powerless in the development of these socio-legal

relations. In many of the readings we will see resistance and attempts to influence the direction of

social change. But as in work on the history of schooling shows, educational practices and techniques

of governance attempt to construct and control character habits that are useful in the moral order

of capitalism. 4 In this way, relations of power involve practices that are hegemonic.

To develop a non-reductionist approach to the history of criminal justice, Giddens says we need

to look at the duality of structure. 5 Through the ongoing dialectic of structure and practice we see

the interplay between individual consciousness and the activities of the subject as they are located

in relations of power. In this way, social life is recursive, which structure both the medium and

the outcome of social life.

As Canada developed, different forms of “doing justice” succeeded and faded from view. Practices

that were considered deviant in the past, for example, abortion, are considered quite acceptable

today. Similarly, the twentieth century has seen the criminalization of substances that have been

used for thousands of years, notably narcotics. This diachronic, or historical, dimension forces

us to consider the relative definition of crime, and thus how it has informed changes in criminal

justice.

In this way, criminological scholarship today is less concerned with a narrow juridic interest in

courts, police, and prisons; we conceive of societal definitions and legal governance in broader

ways.

In the late-eighteenth and early-nineteenth centuries the reaction to crime was brutal. The Hudson’s

Bay’s Company and naval courts in Newfoundland often relied upon corporal punishment, including

lashings with a cat-o’-nine-tails, to ensure that its workers complied with company regulations.6

The sheer size of the territory known as Rupert’s Land—4 million square kilometres—granted to

the Hudson’s Bay Company, and its distance from Britain, necessitated the private administration

of justice. This patchwork system of private and military justice, combined with an emerging state,

moreover, provides insight into the legal plurality that once existed in British North America.

In 1869 Canada bought Rupert’s Land, ten times the size of Canada at Confederation, and in

1873 John A. MacDonald commissioned the North West Mounted Police (NWMP) to patrol this

new territory.7 Their mandate was to quell conflict and dissent so as to secure a frontier suitable

for Canadian exploration and settlement. The development of east–west trade for Montreal and

Toronto was facilitated by the federal police and the construction of a national railway. As Stone

comments, the federal police virtually appropriated conflict and the popular ways of dealing with

it as they began enforcing the criminal law.

It is interesting that in this interregnum between private and military policing, and the coming

era of professional justice, people ordered their lives to principles similar to law. Thousands of

men, isolated annually in mining and lumber camps or on the high seas, suppressed and resolved

confl icts without recourse to police or courts,8 and yet we have virtually forgotten this history.

Drawing on the British tradition, the first half of the nineteenth century was an era of public

executions. This was a time when legal authorities felt that by publicly displaying the severity of

the law, people would refrain from committing criminal acts. The law operated as a repressive

instrument, but also as an ideological system, one that combined both force and imagery to sustain

the power of the propertied ruling class.9

By the dawn of the twentieth century, however, this feeling began to change. Progressive middle-

class reformers believed that public executions would have a detrimental impact upon society. As

Introduction 3

one proponent of conducting hangings within penitentiaries stated in 1925, “such events as these,

amid the peaceful and ordered routine of the towns and cities of the country, have a very certain

effect upon many classes of people, particularly women and children. They leave in the memory

scars that time can never quite remove.”10 Canadians were becoming increasingly uncomfortable

with how in the process of maintaining law and order, the criminal justice system, by practising

public executions, was in fact disrupting public order.

Certain crimes tended to be specific to the pre-Confederation period of Canada’s history.

Smuggling, duelling, “machine breaking,” and sabotaging a coal mine were acts that not only

broke the law, but challenged the social and economic status quo. 11 However, change did not

come easy. In the shift to a centralist form of legal governance, the state often conflicted with

traditional custom. Smuggling, for example, and its close neighbour, wrecking, were ways of life

in a maritime economy. Attempts to enforce the law against popular custom exposed the slippage

between policy and practice.

However, as the state developed, class inequality became solidified in the criminal law and

traditional economic practices increasingly became defined as contravening capitalist property

relations. In this regards, as Alan Hunt has argued, the law became a tool of “ideological domination”

within a capitalist society. 12 People learned how to think of crime in capitalism as a violation of

property relations, and came to think of justice as something to be administered by the state. While

the state has the resources to enforce the law, it also means that popular methods of social control

are lost.

In some cases, crimes and how they were dealt with in the community were symbols of a

burgeoning working-class consciousness that an informal criminal justice system often struggled

to suppress. When oak-cutters rioted in Bytown in 1830, the conflict was as much about class

inequality between the Irish, French, and English as it was about public disturbance, drinking,

and assault.13

Moreover, as Palmer and Marks highlight, the charivari and gossip became informal, community-

based methods of rendering justice upon those individuals who had breached an unwritten code of

public morality. These were ways for the “lower orders” of society to voice their opposition and

hostility toward the social elite and pass judgment upon their family, friends, and neighbours. This

was “rough justice,” along with social and moral regulation, at its finest. Despite its irregularities,

as Murray notes, its practices correspond to what we would fairly call law.

A more formalized system of criminal law and justice emerged as the nineteenth century evolved.

Indeed, the onslaught of industrialization and urbanization in late-nineteenth-century Canada and

the concomitant population boom necessitated a more concerted response to crime. We begin to

see the development of professional policing, for example.

Canada received its own system of codified criminal laws with the introduction in 1892 of the

Criminal Code of Canada. These laws were designed to preserve the power of the British Crown

and the state in Canada. While it was true that Nova Scotia was the first province to receive a

system of judicial procedure in the 1750s, 14 justice was patchy as magistrates were reluctant to

travel outside urban centres. Well into the latter part of the 1800s, any justice system that existed

was haphazard at best.

The idea of “British justice” that Canada adopted was more than a collection of laws and legal

procedures. It was also a means of organizing social relations in modern Canada and of defining,

on an official level, the nature of civil society.15 A society that was meant to be law-abiding and

morally righteous did not tolerate crime and deviancy. As Valverde points out, a great period of

social and moral regulation at the turn of the twentieth century was responsible for a redefinition

of im/morality, especially in Canada’s cities.

4 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

Justices of the peace were responsible for the administration of justice in most areas outside of

capital centres for much of the eighteenth century.16 Gradually police courts evolved and criminal

cases were usually tried without a jury or legal representation for the accused. It was here that

the working class and the poor gathered every morning to hear their fate. The Police Court, often

housed in city halls across the country, handled over 80 percent of committed offences. Police courts

were effi cient because they had to be. On an average day at the turn of the twentieth century in

Vancouver, Winnipeg, Toronto, Montreal, or Halifax, a stipendiary magistrate would hear between

30 and 40 criminal cases, most of which were summary offences ranging from public intoxication

to theft. 17 Often the accused pled guilty because he or she did not have the advice of legal counsel

or was intimidated by, or could not comprehend, the proceedings.

The night watch was the forerunner to the police in most towns and cities. This group of

concerned citizens served as an informal mechanism for monitoring a community and imposing

social order. By the 1860s, organized police forces began to appear in cities such as Saint John,

Quebec, and Toronto.18 As Boritch and Hagan discuss, at the turn of the twentieth century a shift

occurred in police operations away from a primitive type of “class-control” to a “crime-control”

model. This was in line with a trend toward more rationalization and professionalization of police

work in North America. In this sense, the police were a product of the social turmoil wrought by

modernity, the need to monitor the activities of new immigrants, and the widening gap between

the rich and the poor.

The addition of policewomen represents another important phase in the modernization of police

work and the criminal justice system. In the early 1900s, police departments in Vancouver, Calgary,

Winnipeg, Toronto, Montreal, and Halifax hired female officers. Policewomen, it was felt, could

help to prevent crime through social service intervention and by dealing directly with female

suspects. Policewomen often served in departments’ “morality squads” where they “looked after

the bad girls.” They searched the cities’ streets for wayward women, especially prostitutes, and

tried to persuade them to return home. In various essays, such as Hannah-Moffat, and Myers and

Sangster, we see how policewomen played a central role in the criminal justice system’s attempts

to control vice and regulate social and moral behaviour. At the same time, the development of

separate institutions for women, and the creation of family courts, created an extrafamilial arena

for dispute resolution that signifies the stress caused by changing relations of production and the

evolving roles of women in modern Canadian society.19

Law and order, however, often came at the expense of equality before the law. For example,

women and girls tended to be arrested for moral offences. Fourteen-year-old Vera was committed

to the Industrial Home for Girls in Vancouver in 1929 for “prostituting herself with Hindus.” Hilda

was charged with being “incorrigible” because “she would not do what her father told her and was

too fond of going out to dances.”20 Ironically, these girls were accorded a degree of sexual agency

by their parents and by the same criminal justice officials who felt that young women who engaged

in illicit sexual encounters were “delinquents” in need of moral guidance and control.

Once captured and sentenced for their crimes, criminals were housed in prisons and asylums.

Ontario and Quebec were among the first provinces in the 1850s to construct lunatic asylums.21

Correctional institutions were makeshift, dark, disease-infested institutions that did little to

rehabilitate criminals. Indeed, some housed adult and juvenile criminals together. This practice

prompted late-nineteenth-century social reformers, such as the Rev. C.L. Ball of Halifax, to

denounce prisons as institutions that “confirm the criminal in crime.”22 Such views precipitated a

movement to build reformatories and homes of refuge for juvenile delinquents and “fallen women.”

Their efforts were part of an attempt to make Canada a more progressive, modern society, a society

Introduction 5

that had an efficient system of justice that ensured the preservation of social and moral order.

Nevertheless, Canada’s prisons, at least prior to 1945, usually punished, rather than rehabilitated,

men and women who broke the law.

Juvenile delinquents, on the other hand, were seen as representing the country’s future, and thus

worthy of being reformed. Juvenile courts stood as a testament to a more progressive and modern

attitude toward juvenile crime and delinquency. In the minds of some of its supporters, the juvenile

court could serve as an instrument of “social betterment,” not only for children, but for society as

a whole.23 As Nova Scotia’s attorney general, Orlando T. Daniels, argued in 1918, juvenile courts

were created in recognition of the fact that “children are children even when they break the law

... and every child has a right to a fair chance to become an honest, useful citizen.” 24 This view

underscored the belief that the future of the country could be placed in serious jeopardy if children

turned to a life of crime when they became adults.

Studying the history of crime and deviance is one way to measure the temperament of a society

and the nature of social relations in specific historical periods. Through this study we can see how

class relations are reproduced through the law, as are relations of gender, age, and ethnicity. These

relations together are relations of power, and the criminal law becomes the pivot around which

people’s lives are ordered.

The incidence of crime and deviancy, and the efforts to curb their outbreak, also highlights the rise

of the state in Canada. Indeed, state formation in Canada produced a strict regime of legal, moral,

and social regulation. Regulation that, as McLaren, Solomon, and Green, and Marquis demonstrate,

had a direct impact upon people’s lives, in particular, the lives of the “other”—Asians, Blacks, First

Nations, and “foreigners”—whom the justice system viewed as a threat to the moral and social

fibre of Canada. This regulation often assumed the form of laws that targeted these groups, notably

the Opium Act and the Pass System for Aboriginals. The implementation of these laws meant that

the state was able to exert the power of the criminal justice system over disadvantaged groups,

for example, in charging Asian men with possession of opium and purveying White slavery, and

confi ning Natives to their reserves.25

Canada also possessed social and criminal deviants whom the criminal justice system,

and segments of Canadian society, constructed, feared, and despised. The “other,” including

homosexuals, were, according to popular beliefs, prone to certain criminal acts, drunkenness

and public violence, White slavery, gambling, drug abuse, and “gross indecency.” Consequently,

their daily activities often came under close supervision by the police. This is where, according

to Maynard, Schmidt, and Kinsman, the power of the state to determine who is “normal” and

what is acceptable behaviour, and subsequently punish abnormal behaviour, dramatically affected

individuals’ work and private lives.26 Moreover, such perceptions fuelled racial and homophobic

sentiments, thereby further marginalizing these groups within society.

Class, gender, ethnic, and religious divisions were at times manifested in acts of crime and public

disorder. Moral and social order were two of the main principles upon which Canadian civil society

was thought to be based. So it was in this context of a fervent belief in the rule of law that crime

and deviance posed such a serious threat to social order. Many Canadians believed that crime had

to be controlled, criminals should be punished, and law and order must be maintained.

Hence the criminal justice system, despite the underlying principle of equality before the law,

failed to treat everyone who appeared in court as equal. The poor, women, ethnic minorities,

and social deviants all endured various forms of discrimination from Canada’s machinery of law

and order. This underscores the fact that in trying to regulate the social and moral behaviour of

some Canadians, the criminal justice system both reflected and perpetuated the socio-economic

inequalities that characterized much of twentieth-century Canadian society.

6 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

We hope you are as excited to learn about the history of crime and criminal justice in Canada

as we are to introduce it to you.

Chris McCormick and Len Green

With the assistance of Michael Boudreau

Notes

1. J. Habermas, Knowledge and Human Interests (Boston: Beacon, 1971).

2. M. Foucault, Discipline and Punish: The Birth of the Prison (London: Penguin, 1977); M. Foucault, “Truth,

Power and Sexuality,” in Subjectivity and Social Relations, edited by V. Beechey and J. Donald (Philadelphia:

Open University Press, 1985).

3. P. Rabinow, The Foucault Reader (Ringwood: Penguin, 1984).

4. B. Curtis, Building the Educational State: Canada West 1836–1871 (London: Falmer Press, 1988).

5. A. Giddens, Central Problems in Social Theory: Action Structure and Contradiction in Social Analysis (London:

Macmillan, 1978).

6. See in particular, E.I. Burley, Servants of the Honourable Company: Work, Discipline and Conflict in the

Hudson’s Bay Company, 1770–1879 (Toronto: Oxford University Press, 1997), and J. Bannister, The Rule

of the Admirals: Law, Custom and Naval Government in Newfoundland, 1699–1832 (Toronto: University of

Toronto Press, 2003).

7. C. Strange and T. Loo, Making Good: Law and Moral Regulation in Canada, 1867–1939 (Toronto: University

of Toronto Press, 1997), pp. 15–17.

8. D.G. Bell, “A Perspective on Legal Pluralism in 19th

-Century New Brunswick,” University of New Brunswick

Law Journal 37 (1988): 86–93.

9. J. Phillips, “The Majesty of the Law: Circuit Courts in Theory and Practice in Early Nova Scotia,” unpublished

manuscript.

10. The Halifax Herald, February 11, 1925.

11. For more on the notion of “rough justice” and violence, see S.W. See, “Nineteenth-Century Collective Violence:

Toward a North American Context,” Labour/Le Travail 39 (1996): 13–38.

12. A. Hunt, Explorations in Law and Society: Toward a Constitutive Theory of Law (New York: Routledge, 1993),

pp. 17–35.

13. This and similar incidents are discussed in J. Weaver, “Crime, Public Order, and Repression: The Gore District

in Upheaval, 1832–1851” and M.S. Cross, “Stony Monday, 1849: The Rebellion Losses Riots in Bytown,” in

Lawful Authority: Readings on the History of Criminal Justice in Canada, edited by R.C. Macleod (Toronto:

Copp Clark Pitman, 1988), pp. 22–63.

14. J. Phillips, “The Criminal Trail in Nova Scotia, 1749–1815,” in Essays in the History of Canadian Law, Vol.

VIII, edited by G.B. Baker and J. Phillips (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1999), pp. 469–511, and

J. Phillips, “Crime and Punishment in the Dominion of the North: Canada from New France to the Present,” in

Crime History and Histories of Crime: Studies in the Historiography of Crime and Criminal Justice in Modern

History, edited by C. Emsley and L.A. Knafla (Westport: Greenwood Press, 1996), pp. 163–199.

15. G. Marquis provides an incisive analysis of “British justice” in “Doing Justice to British Justice: Law, Ideology

and Canadian Historiography,” in Canadian Perspectives in Law and Society: Issues in Legal History, edited

by W. Wesley Pue and B. Wright (Ottawa: Carleton University Press, 1988), pp. 43–69.

16. D. Murray, Colonial Justice: Justice, Morality, and Crime in the Niagara District, 1791–1849 (Toronto:

University of Toronto Press, 2002).

17. Two excellent accounts of the workings of police courts are P. Girard, “The Rise and Fall of Urban Justice in

Halifax, 1815–1886,” Nova Scotia Historical Review (1988), pp. 57–71, and J. C. Weaver, Crime, Constables,

and Courts: Order and Transgression in a Canadian City, 1816–1970 (Montreal and Kingston: McGill-Queen’s

University Press, 1995).

18. A. Greer, “The Birth of the Police in Canada,” in Colonial Leviathan: State Formation in Mid-Nineteenth-

Century Canada, edited by A. Greer and I. Radforth (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1992), pp.

17–49.

Introduction 7

19. These issues are also explored by D.E. Chunn, From Punishment to Doing Good: Family Courts and Socialized

Justice in Ontario, 1880–1940 (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1992); A. Glasbeek, “Maternalism

Meets the Criminal Law: The Case of the Toronto’s Women’s Court,” Canadian Journal of Women and the

Law (1998), pp. 480–502; M.A. Poutanen, “The Homeless, the Whore, the Drunkard, and the Disorderly:

Contours of Female Vagrancy in the Montreal Courts, 1810–1842,” in Gendered Pasts: Historical Essays in

Femininity and Masculinity in Canada, edited by K. McPherson, C. Morgan, and N.M. Forestell (Toronto:

Oxford University Press, 1999), pp. 29–47.

20. I. Matters, “Sinners or Sinned Against?: Historical Aspects of Female Juvenile Delinquency in British

Columbia,” in Not Just Pin Money: Selected Essays on the History of Women’s Work in British Columbia,

edited by B.K. Latham and R.J. Pazdro (Victoria: Camosun College, 1984), pp. 270–271.

21. For a recent study on the evolution of asylums in Quebec and Ontario, see J.E. Moran, Committed to the Asylum:

Insanity and Society in Nineteenth-Century Quebec and Ontario (Montreal and Kingston: McGill-Queen’s

University Press).

22. The Halifax Herald, November 29, 1905. For more on the prison reform movement in Canada, see A. Cellard,

Punishment, Imprisonment and Reform in Canada, from New France to the Present (Ottawa: Canadian Historical

Association Booklet, 1905), no. 60.

23. M. Keller, Regulating a New Society: Public Policy and Social Change in America, 1900–1933 (Cambridge:

Harvard University Press).

24. The Halifax Herald, February 27, 1918.

25. J. McLaren, “Race and the Criminal Justice System in British Columbia, 1892–1920: Constructing Chinese

Crimes,” in Essays in the History of Canadian Law, Vol. VIII, edited by G.B. Baker and J. Phillips (Toronto:

University of Toronto Press, 1999), pp. 398–442; S. Carter, Aboriginal People and Colonizers of Western

Canada to 1900 (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1999); S.H. Razack, ed., Race, Space, and the Law:

Unmapping a White Settler Society (Toronto: Between the Lines, 2002).

26. For more on the construction of “normal” in post-war Canada, see M.L. Adams, The Trouble with Normal:

Postwar Youth and the Making of Heterosexuality (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1997).

This page intentionally left blank

The majority of readings in this section deal with issues that predate Confederation. We also

see glimpses of a criminal justice “system” much different than the one we have today.

As such, these readings provide us with a framework with which we can better understand

today’s system of law and order. In tracing the evolution of a system of crime and punishment

that is strongly rooted in a British tradition, we also see a recognition of the French presence

in British North America, as well as Aboriginal, American, and Loyalist influences. While

these different methods of doing justice are perhaps quite difficult to recognize in our present

system, this pluralistic history has nonetheless fed into, and resulted in, the model of justice

that we have today.

In the first reading, Smandych and Linden explore the development of the private justice

system of the Hudson’s Bay Company to 1800. Initially granted a charter to advance trade in

what is now western Canada, the company was given authority to enact laws for maintaining

order among employees. This form of private policing quickly expanded to controlling relations

with local inhabitants, most notably the Aboriginal population that engaged in trade with the

company. The purpose of the study is to develop a better understanding of the evolution of

forms of governance that exist outside the formal state apparatus.

In the next reading, Murray looks at the role the Canadian–American border played in

shaping our criminal justice system in the period before Confederation. Although we might

consider problems associated with border control a modern phenomenon, the evidence

suggests that a number of issues have a rich history, including policies regarding extradition,

banishment, smuggling, and army deserters. In each instance, officials of the day were

conscious of the need to maintain good relations with their neighbours to the south, while

ensuring that British law was upheld. In deciding whether fugitives should be extradited for

crimes allegedly committed on the other side of the border, for example, judges were to decide

each case on its own merits. In deciding whether undesirables should be banished to the United

States, in contrast, officials appear to have taken a much more relaxed approach.

In the third reading, Stone documents the arrival of the North West Mounted Police on the

Yukon in 1894. Prior to their arrival, any disputes had been resolved in the miners’ meeting,

a relatively informal assembly of all interested miners in the area. The meetings appear to

have been quite successful in dealing with most complaints, and were modelled after similar

meetings that sprang up during the California gold rush. Thus, with the lack of much criminal

activity in the area, the real purpose appears to have been the establishment of a strong

Canadian presence in a frontier populated with Americans and American-style justice. As

such, the police were dispatched with the duty to not only maintain law and order, but also

to control the liquor trade with the Indians and to collect customs duties. More importantly, it

Developing Issues in

Crime and Punishment

PART I

10 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

shows how the state and its police agents appropriated conflict from people who had already

devised ways of dealing with it.

The final two readings look at the regulation of behaviours that were not always strictly

within the confines of the law. Early charivaris were organized to demonstrate public awareness

of a variety of marital issues, including, for example, suspected cases of cuckolding, adultery,

and “May–December” romances; however, the charivari was also used to warn wife-beaters

that their conduct would not be tolerated. This was particularly important at a time when

such behaviour was considered more of a personal problem than a legal one. Over time, the

custom evolved into a less structured way for younger members of the community (usually

male) to celebrate the wedding nuptials; the cacophony of noise would usually go on until the

noisemakers were invited in for some libation, or given money so they could make their way

to the nearest tavern. This form of popular justice also shows how people developed forms of

social control in the absence of a formal legal system.

This section ends with Marks’s examination of the use of gossip to exert control over

members of the church. In an analysis of an underexamined form of social control, churches

practised what she calls extralegal justice—that is, a form of administering justice outside the

formal justice system. What we say is that for a period of history, church courts were probably

more extensive and dealt with far more cases than the formal criminal justice system. It thus

constitutes a parallel justice system, again illustrating the pluralistic background that we have

inherited in Canada.

*****

This paper undertakes a case study of the

development of the private legal system of

the Hudson’s Bay Company to 1800. The

study is based mainly on primary historical

data held in the archives of the Hudson’s Bay

Company.2 In 1670, a Royal Charter granted by

the English monarchy gave the Hudson’s Bay

Company exclusive control over an area that

encompassed most of what is now the western

part of Canada. As part of its original charter,

the Company was given the power to enact

any laws and regulations, not repugnant to the

laws of England, that were deemed necessary

to govern its relations with its servants and

to maintain social order in the territory of

Rupertsland. In 1821, the Company was granted

a license to extend its trade monopoly and legal

authority to encompass the territory referred to

as “Indian country,” which included all of the

land beyond Rupertsland whose rivers drained

into the Pacific and Arctic Oceans. 3 In effect,

the Charter of 1670, along with later enabling

legislation, gave the Board of Governors of the

Company the authority to govern a territory that

covered approximately 5% of the land surface

of the earth.

Elsewhere we have looked at how the private

justice system of the Hudson’s Bay Company

served as a tool of European colonialism in its

CHAPTER 1

Administering Justice without the State:

A Study of the Private Justice System of

the Hudson’s Bay Company to 18001

Russell Smandych and Rick Linden

application to aboriginal peoples in Western

Canada. 4 However, this system was also used

extensively to control the activities of Company

employees. In this paper, we present evidence of

the manner in which the private justice system

of the Hudson’s Bay Company was applied to

Company servants in the period before 1800.

In addition to drawing on early published

correspondence and reports, the study highlights

the evidence found in selected Hudson’s Bay

Company post journals covering the period

from 1705 to the beginning of the competitive

fur trade era in the 1770s. Specifically, the

study is concerned with examining how the

orders passed by the Board of Governors of

the Hudson’s Bay Company concerning the

behaviour expected of Company employees

were enforced by Bayside governors and other

officers of the Company. In addition to offering

new historical information about the system

of “non-state” governance put into effect by

officers of the Hudson’s Bay Company, the

following study of order and disorder within

the ranks of the HBC provides an empirical

foundation for broader theorizing about the

nature of non-state forms of governance and

about the transition from a paternalistic to a

contractual system of employee regulation.

While traditional historians may feel that it

is somewhat misguided and anachronistic to

12 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

undertake a study that distinguishes between

“state” and “non-state” governance in the

17 th and 18 th centuries, since the role of the

“government” (conceived of in the traditional

sense of legislatures and lawmakers) was very

limited during this period compared to later, this

potential criticism of the following study misses

the point made by Foucault that the study of the

“art of government” can include both the study of

the government of populations outside the state,

as well as the study of the degree of the role the

state itself may have played.5 In conclusion, we

argue that historical case studies of companies

like the Hudson’s Bay Company offer a more

adequate empirical foundation for theoretical

work aimed at unraveling the complex and

varied ways in which legal ordering and social

control occur outside the state.

Hudson’s Bay Company Law

The HBC remained a dominant presence in

Western Canada until 1870. By the mid 19 th

century, the Company had established more

than 100 fur trading posts in Rupertsland and the

“Indian Territories.” In the early years following

1670, the Board of Governors of the Company

in London (often referred to as the London

Committee) produced an elaborate set of laws,

policies, rules, and ordinances as a foundation

for establishing its own private legal system. For

nearly 200 years, the Company exercised the

power it was granted by the English monarchy

to enact any laws and regulations that were

deemed necessary to govern its relations with its

servants and to maintain social order throughout

the vast territory of Rupertsland, and later the

“Indian Territories.” Oliver summarizes the

law-making powers granted to the Board of

Governors of the Hudson’s Bay Company in

the Charter of 1670:

The Governor and Company might assemble

and make laws and ordinances for the good

government of the Company and its colonies

and forts, and for the advancement of trade.

They might impose penalties and punishments,

provided these were reasonable and not

repugnant to the laws of England. None of the

Kings’ [sic] subjects were permitted to trade

within the Company’s territories without leave

from the Company under penalty of forfeiting

their goods, one half to the Company, the other

half to the King. The Company was given the

right to appoint Governors and other officers,

to try civil and criminal cases and to employ

an armed force for the protection of its trade

and territory. 6

The legality of the Charter of 1670 and the

law-making powers it granted were reaffirmed

through the enactment of further enabling

legislation by the British Parliament and through

legal opinions and judgements that resulted from

challenges to the Company. In 1690, the Act

for confirming to the Governor and Company

trading to Hudson’s Bay their Privileges and

Trade 7 reaffirmed the legal powers granted to

the Board of Governors of the Company in the

Charter of 1670.

[I]t being necessary that such a Company should

have sufficient and undoubted powers and

authorities privileges and liberties to manage

order and carry on the said Trade and to make

Bye laws orders rules and constitutions for the

due management and regulation as well of the

said Company as Trade and for the punishment

of offenders and recovering of forfeitures and

penalties which cannot be so effectually done

as by authority of Parliament.

Although the Act of 1690 also stipulated “this

Act shall continue and be in force for the term

of seven years and from thence to the end of the

next Sessions of Parliament and no longer,” for

almost 200 years the Hudson’s Bay Company

continued to claim it had legal jurisdiction over

territory of Rupertsland, even when contrary

legal opinions declared that the Charter of 1670

was illegal, and should no longer be considered

to be in effect.8

Until 1803, the London Committee was left

on its own to enact laws for maintaining order

Administering Justice without the State 13

and for carrying out trade with the Indians.

There were a number of challenges to the system

during this period, but it was not until after 1812

that the London Committee acknowledged that

its power to enact laws in western Canada was

limited by its delegation of judicial powers to

the Governor and Council of Assiniboia which

governed the Red River Settlement.9

Merchant Capitalism

Trading companies such as the Hudson’s

Bay Company and the East India Company

exemplified 17 th -century British merchant

capitalism. They were colonial monopolies

operating under the authority of the Crown

which were designed to maximize profits for

stockholders by harvesting the natural resources

of the empire and to “maintain the interests of

the crown by carrying out exploration, territorial

expansion and law making.” 10 The profit

motive was clearly stated in the 19 th century

by Fitzgerald:

[T]he Hudson’s Bay Company enjoys a right

of exclusive trade with the Indian population.

This right of exclusive trade is, practically and

positively, a right of exclusive property in the

labour, life and destinies of the Indian race. It is

an absolute and unqualified dominion over their

bodies and their souls—a dominion irresponsible

to any legal authority—a despotism, whose

severity no legislative control can mitigate,

and no public opinion restrain. It knows but

one limit, and obeys but one law,—”Put money

in thy purse.”11

The focus on profit helped determine the labour

relations policies of the trading companies, which

tried to get the most work from employees at the

least cost. Since the motivation of employees

was often quite the opposite, the companies

had to develop and enforce systems of rules and

regulations. The distance from home, along with

the harsh physical environment and the dangers

of living in Rupertsland, compounded the order

maintenance problems faced by the company.

Hudson’s Bay Company Labour

Relations

*****

In the following sections, evidence is

presented which suggests that disobedience

and insubordination were also a problem for

Company offi cers in the century prior to 1770.

The historical evidence also seems to suggest

that the labour relations system of the Hudson’s

Bay Company was in fact a transitional one

between a paternalistic system in which servants

were part of the household and treated like

part of the family (albeit a poor relative) in

exchange for their labour and loyalty, and a

capitalist system in which wage labour was a

commodity whose value was set by the forces

of the market.12 In several respects, the working

conditions of labourers and craftsmen in far-

flung trading posts anticipated those of factory

workers after the Industrial Revolution. In this

respect, Company employees had much in

common with those working for the merchant

marine.

Parallels between Trading

Companies and the Merchant

Marine

[…] The situation of employees of the Hudson’s

Bay Company was very similar. They were

working in relatively small groups isolated from

friends and family; they were distant from the

British legal system; and they were required

to work effectively and efficiently in order to

ensure profits for their corporate masters. In

both cases, the paternalistic system, exemplified

by the manorial estate, was breaking down and

being replaced by a market-driven system. The

strain created by this transition led to conflict

and tension between masters and subordinates

in both the merchant marine and the trading

companies.

Rediker concluded that maritime industries

developed a system of “disciplinary paternalism”

to work through this transition. Sea captains

tried to legitimate their authority symbolically

by playing the role of masters, rulers, or even

14 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

“fathers” who were responsible for ensuring

the character of their men as well as for sailing

their ships. This degree of authority was upheld

by the law through the admiralty courts and

through the sailors’ contracts. During an earlier

time when trade was typically closer to home,

ships were run on a more egalitarian basis and

all on board often held shares in the goods

transported. However, in the late 17 th century,

voyages became longer, crews became larger,

and trade became more important to the empire.

Under these new circumstances, the captain’s

authority became more autocratic. His authority

was transmitted through a hierarchical structure

with clearly differentiated ranks and roles. Men

of all ranks and statuses were clearly subordinate

to the captain, who was the representative of an

employer far-removed from the direct operation

of the deep-sea sailing vessel. The captain had

a great deal of authority to define what was

right and wrong on his ship. Rediker illustrated

this point with a quotation from an 18th

-century

mariner: “There is no justice or injustice on

board ship, my lad. There are only two things:

duty and mutiny—mind that. All that you are

ordered to do is duty. All that you refuse to do

is mutiny.”13

Rediker has recognized that these sailing

ships were total institutions. Like prisons and

monasteries, life onboard ship encompassed

all aspects of the crews’ activities. Goffman 14

has enumerated several characteristics of

total institutions. Among these are: all aspects

of life are conducted in the same place and

under the same authority; all daily activity

is carried on in the company of others who

are doing the same thing; all activities are

scheduled and these schedules are imposed by

officials; these regimented activities are part of

a plan designed to fulfil the stated aims of the

institution; and there are significant barriers

between the managed group (inmates, sailors,

or workers) and the managers (captains, factors,

or officers). The nature of these institutions is

such that the manager, in this case the captain,

has nearly dictatorial power over all facets of

the lives of his subordinates. This power was

often expressed in acts of extreme cruelty, but

as with other total institutions, a regime of terror

is not an efficient way to manage a ship for an

extended period of time and there were many

examples of resistance by the sailors even to

the point of mutiny. Eventually, order must be

negotiated between captain and crew or the

work effort will fail.

The parallels between the merchant marine

and the Hudson’s Bay Company are obvious

and are understandable given the similarities

we have noted between sailing ships and

trading posts. Like the ship, the trading post

is a total institution where all residents were

supposed to work together under conditions

which were at times dangerous, with the goal

of making profits for the Company. While there

were many paternalistic elements involved in

the management of the posts, there were also

strains caused by the workers insisting on more

freedom than Company officers were prepared

to allow.

In the rest of the paper, we will describe the

system of employee discipline in the Company

with a particular emphasis on one post—Fort

Albany. In this analysis, we find that there were

many paternalistic elements involved in the

management of the posts and discipline was

at times highly coercive. However, we also

see a transition to a system of discipline that

was based on the law rather than on Company

order and in which post councils were used as

juries and the accused was able to exercise some

legal rights. This move away from a strictly

paternalistic system of governance illustrates

the transitional nature of the disciplinary system

within the Company in the 18th century.

Employee Discipline within the

Hudson’s Bay Company

Although the system of laws, policies, rules,

and ordinances that came into being during the

period of Hudson’s Bay Company control was

complex and constantly changing, the London

Committee paid particular attention to a number

of concerns throughout the period. One of these

was the problem of “private trading,” while

Administering Justice without the State 15

another was regulating the manner in which

Company servants were “conversing” with the

Indians.

At one of its first recorded meetings, on 17

May 1672, the London Committee passed an

order concerning private trade which stated

“[t]hat all persons to be imployed Shall enter

into articles or otherwise oblige themselves

not to trade in beaver upon forfeiture of theyr

goods & wages.”15 During the next decade, the

London Committee issued several additional

orders and policies to prohibit Company

servants from siphoning profits from the fur

trade that the Committee felt should go to

stockholders. It is also noteworthy that, from

its earliest years, the Company took steps to

ensure the loyalty of its employees. According

to the minutes of the meetings of the London

Committee, in adherence with an enabling

clause of the Charter of 1670, the Company

adopted the policy of requiring employees

to swear an oath of loyalty to the Company.

At the meeting of 22 December 1673, it was

ordered “[t]hat the Committee prepare an oath

to bee administered to all the members of the

Company & others relateing to theyr Service,

accordeing as the Charter Shall directe.” At the

meeting of 29 January 1674, it was ordered

that a copy of the Charter be delivered “to Mr.

Rastell, accordeing to the direction whereof

hee is to prepare an oath to be administered

to the members of the Company & to theyr

Servantes, & alsoe an affidavit to be drawn up

to bee Sworne to by Such as Shall bee deemed

needfull.”16 This appeal to loyalty is very similar

to symbolic means of order maintenance used

on sailing ships. Despite the efforts made to

ensure the loyalty of Company servants and to

prevent them from engaging in private trade, the

London Committee was never able to stop less

honest servants from taking some profits from

the Company’s stockholders.17

Company servants were forbidden from

engaging in unauthorized fraternizing with

the Indians until the late 1700s. This law

against “conversing” with the local Indian

population was closely tied to the Company

rule prohibiting servants from having sexual

relations with Indian women or taking them

as “country wives.” These policies may have

been passed because the English did not trust

Indians because of their prior contact with, and

potential loyalty to, French fur traders who came

to Western Canada overland from Montreal.

Limiting contact with the Indians also reduced

the likelihood of private trading. […]

*****

The prohibitions against contact with natives

remained in effect until the late 1700s when

everyone realized they were impossible to

enforce. Almost from the time they began

building their posts on the shores of Hudson

Bay, the local postmasters (referred to also

as Chief Factors and Bayside governors) and

other higher-ranking Company servants began

marrying “country wives,” and sometimes

raising sizable families with them. […]

*****

Although the problems of private trading and

fraternizing with the Indians were two concerns

that were perennially addressed by the London

Committee, […] it appears that, despite clearly

written orders from London disobedience and

insubordination were also often the norm in the

period before 1770.

Early evidence in support of this argument

can be found in the report Governor John Nixon

wrote to the London Committee in 1682.18 In his

report, Nixon provides an account of the unruly

behaviour of Company servants that he was

forced to put up with, along with an account of

the steps he claimed he was taking to try and get

the servants to obey his orders. Nixon told the

London Committee that it was very important

to leave a reliable person in charge of the posts

that were being set up on the Bay because the

men couldn’t be trusted to govern themselves.

In addition to complaining about the widespread

private trading and routine drunkenness he

often witnessed among Company servants and

the crewmen of HBC ships, Nixon complained

that he had to put up with constant verbal abuse

16 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

and the threat of physical violence, because he

did not have the power to force the men to obey

his orders. […]

*****

Nixon pointed out that his inability to exert

adequate control […] was also due in part to

the lack of clear guidelines from the London

Committee concerning the type of legal

system that should be put into place to deal

with disobedient and dishonest employees.

Specifically, Nixon noted that he was uncertain

about whether either military or civil law

was “the law of England” that he should be

putting into force. He also offered the London

Committee his advice on the system that should

be put into place to deal with Company servants

who committed acts that were defined as

crimes by the Company and the King. Nixon’s

comments on these matters are worth quoting

at length, since they bear directly on the origins

of the private legal system of the Hudson’s Bay

Company that would exist in Western Canada

for the next 150 years. Specifically, Nixon told

the London Committee:

[M]y commission is to governe efter the lawes

of England, but which of them, military or sivill,

and if I were capable of both I have not power to

put them in practice, all that I can doe at present

is only to send them home, and wryt their fact,

so that they have the opportuniety of cleering

themselves and accusing of me, for it hath been

the speach of some all reddy that if they had a

minde to goe home, they had no more to doe

but to make a mutiny and so they should be

sent home, such things is in custome heare for

which they would be severely punished in other

places, therefore if there be not some lawes put

in practice heare, there will unavoydably some

notable dissaster befall the country, and I am

sure no government at present can stand with

the constitution of this country, but military

and no law but martiall at present. But if your

honors, see that martiall lawe is either too severe

or that it can not be granted, I doe not desire it

in the large latitude thereof, so far as to extend

to lyfe and death, for that is a thing which if I

could avoyd I would not pass sentance of death

on any man, but the crime being such, as that

by a counsell we may prove the fact against a

criminall, according to the booke of articles in

that casse provyded, and accordingly chastise

him with corporall punishment for ane example

to others, or else to send him home in irons to

receave his punishment in England, as the case

may require, these things may bring the country

into good order in tyme, and put a great stop to

lisentiousness, for without some thing of this

nature the country will still lye in danger.19

*****

The Role of Post Councils in

Maintaining Discipline

From a very early date, the London Committee

also appointed a specific number of Company

officers and ship captains to serve as members

of “Post Councils” (or Councells), that were

to assist the governor in making decisions

that needed to be made on-the-spot when he

was not able to first consult with the London

Committee. […]

Post Councils before 1696

Evidence suggests that from as early as the

1680s, post councils played an active role in the

operation of the private internal legal system of

the Hudson’s Bay Company. […]

[…] It is somewhat surprising to find evidence,

given that throughout the years from the mid

1680s to 1713, England and France fought over

the fur-trade posts in Hudson Bay, and military

law was clearly in effect during this period.20

It is significant that at the first council meeting

recorded by Nixon, which was held at Charleton

Island on 28 October 1681, a decision was made

bearing on the problem of how social order

and discipline were to be maintained at the

different locations at which the Company was

beginning to set up bayside posts. Specifically,

Nixon reported on the decision he and his

councillors made when they were faced with

potential disciplinary problems that arose from

Administering Justice without the State 17

the fact that cold weather and frozen ice had

left them stranded on Charleton Island away

from the posts on the mainland. In order to

prevent the men on the mainland from rising

up in mutiny and stirring trouble among the

Indians—as Nixon reported usually occurred

when they were left without someone to watch

over them—the council ordered that:

[f]or the better Saveing of the Companeys

Goods, and Keepeing all things In good Order,

that the yaucht Colleton & her Companey wth

the Governor Doe Remaine Att Charleton Island,

& there to winter, that she may be the more Safe

to serve the Companey the next Spring, & that

Mr. Tho. Phypps [Thomas Phipps], whom

we have found Abell and Willing be Deputed

Deputy Governor & If Wind & weather Shall

Searve, with the first Opertunitye himselfe &

four hands more will Trye If Possible to Gett

to the Maine, In A Boate, & from thence To

Travell for Prince Ruperts West River, & there

to take Charge of all things, as Deputy Governor

ought to doe, Given under our hands this present

Instant.21

Another indication that the London Committee

encouraged collective decision-making, instead

of imposing a strict form of military rule in

which the governor held absolute power, can be

seen in the instructions that were given to James

Knight in 1692 when he was commissioned as

“Governor & Cheife Commander” of all of the

forts and other lands and territories claimed by

Hudson’s Bay Company in North America. 22

Knight was ordered to sail into Hudson Bay,

and begin retaking HBC posts that had been

captured previously by the French. […]

Knight was also told to take into account

the advice of councillors in the event that he

succeeded in either recapturing or establishing

new posts on the bottom of the Hudson Bay:

“When you are able & you are possest of a

proper place you are to Build & settle a Fort

& Factory, but it were much better to take it

ready erected & Fortefied from the French

which indeed is our Owne, An as soone as you

enter upon Deliberation you shall Constitute a

Councell for the better consulting & Concearnes,

which we referre to you to Chose out the most

discreet & sober persons about you A most

faithful to our Intrest.23

During the period in which the Hudson’s

Bay Company was struggling to regain its

posts on the bottom of the Bay, James Knight

was encouraged to treat the men under his

command with a blend of strong military

discipline tempered with a system of collective

decision-making and benevolent paternalism.

The London Committee also hoped that this

paternalism would be extended to the Indians

who would bring in the furs the Company

needed in order to recoup the losses it suffered

because of the Anglo-French rivalry over the

Bay. This view is clearly reflected in the part

of Knight’s instructions that spelled out how he

was to conduct himself in his role as governor

and chief commander. With respect to the

treatment of Indians, the London Committee

noted:

If you chance to come to a Trade with the Indians

Wee need not tell you how you shall treat them,

with all humanity Justice & Kindnesse, you

being soe well acquainted with their Natures

& your owne Experience teaching you. But at

this time it is more especially necessary when

they have missed us soe long in those parts &

wee believe are weary enough of the French, &

therefore Wee hope by a smooth Carriage with

them you may make them very usefull to your

designe or at leat gett good information from

them of the strength of the French & (heir Trade

wherby to forme your approaches the better.24

On the matter of how he was to govern over

the men placed under his command. Knight

was told that:

Wee have ordered [the ships’ captains] with

their Crew to attend you all the Winter & as

long as they stay there to observe your orders

18 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

& Directions, to forward your Buildings &.

fortifications, & in fine to Obey & execute what

ever Commands you impose upon them in order

to [do] Our Service whether of building trading

or any other works whatsoever or of attacking

the Enemy ... And for the makeing your owne

men & the Shipps Companies more useful to

you upon any extraordinary occation Wee doe

Order you to Muster & Traine them all & to keep

them in the exercise & understanding of martiall

Discipline, that in Case of an Enemy they may

more couragiously stand by you & discharge

their Duties either at Sea or Land both to their

Matie & us. 25

The fact that James Knight took this order

seriously, and indeed imposed a system of

strong military discipline on Company servants

in the early years following the retaking of

Albany, is revealed in documents relating to

the punishment of mutineers at Albany between

1694 and 1696. 26 The miscellaneous files for

Albany Fort, dated 2 October 1694, contain

two depositions from Company servants who

both claimed to have heard Joseph Eglinton

threaten to sink the Perry Friggat, because of

the way he was being treated by HBC Company

officers. […]

Although it is not known how Joseph Eglinton

was punished for making these threats, there is

evidence that other Company servants who

acted in a similar way at Albany Fort in 1696

were severely punished under orders from

James Knight and the post council at Albany.

In one of these cases, James Knight charged a

servant by the name of John Cartwright with

“stirring up Mutiny and Rebellion in the Factory

(and) endeavouring the utter destruction of the

Government and Countrey [by] throwing out

lyes and false reports upon my Deputy and his

Brother.” […]

*****

According to Knight, a further aggravating

circumstance in Cartwright’s case was that when

he was told by another servant that there would

be no ships coining from England, and that as a

result they would out of necessity “be forced to

eat Succoo’s [which] is [the] Indian Name of a

Carp,” he replied that they should all “[g]o to

the Gov:r and demand the ship to go home.” The

sentence and punishment Cartwright received

for his attempt at causing a mutiny were stated

as follows:

The Gov:r And Council takeing the above

mentioned thinges into serious consideration,

well pondering and Considering the Bad

Inconveniencie that doth accrue from such

factious turbulent follows To prevent the like

for the future and that it may be an example to

others, hath ordered that you John Cartwright

Shall be whipt thirty stripes. Lye in Irons

confi ned close prisoner, and fed upon Succoo’s

as you call them, till either Our ships arrive here

from England to carry you home, or the Ship

wee have Now in y:e Countrey Go from their.

Dated at Albany fort America y:e 15:th day of

August 1696. 27

*****

Post Councils after 1713

Although it is evident that the London Committee

believed that military discipline was needed in

order to regain control of the Bay, evidence

suggests that, in later years, and certainly after

the signing of the Treaty of Utrecht in 1713,

which ended the French–English rivalry over

the Bay, a more civilian- (or English common

law-) based legal system, which included the

use of post councils as juries and the granting

of more legal rights to the accused, was used

at certain times to deal with dishonest and

disobedient Company servants.

One indication of this can be found in the

surviving transcripts of one of the first post

council meetings that was held at York Factory

after it was reclaimed from the French by James

Knight in 1714. 28 On 27 December 1715, a

Company servant named Thomas Butler was

placed on trial at York Factory for a number of

crimes that he was alleged to have committed.

Administering Justice without the State 19

This formal criminal trial was presided over

by James Knight and five Company officers

“sitting in Councell for Maintaining & keeping

the (legal) Rights & Priveleges of (the) Crown

of England as by Law Established.”29

Thomas Butler was arraigned and brought

before the Council to be tried for several

“high and Misdormeanour” crimes, which

included: “Feloniously Stealing at Sundry

times,” “threatening Mens Lives” using

“very Unbecomeing Languages abuseing his

worthy Gover:or,” and “most Slanderously

Scandelizeing his Hon:ble Masters the Company

in England (which led) to the Subverting of this

Goverm:t by causeing ... Misunderstandings

Among the Men” about the wages they were

entitled to receive from the Company (Butler

was accused of spreading rumors that the

Company was broke and that no one would get

paid the wages they were owed). Butler was also

charged with disobeying the “Expres Orders”

of the London Committee which prohibited

unauthorized fraternizing with the Indians.

Butler was accused specifically of threatening to

cause the Indians to rise up against the Company

because of his “Abusing the Natives here by

lyeing with a Woman of this Country.”30

*****

In order to ensure him “a fair and Legall

hearing,” before they proceeded to pass their

verdict, the council gave Butler the opportunity

to bring forward any person he could who might

speak on his behalf or defend his reputation.

However, it was recorded that Butler did not

do this and that he spoke “but little in his

own Defense.” Unfortunately, although the

surviving transcripts state that “Thomas Butler

was found Guilty of the Aforewritten Crimes

Unanimously Agreed to by us all the Govern:r

& his Councell,” there is no record included of

the sentence that was imposed on Butler for his

crimes. In any event, this trial provides us with

a good indication of the role played by early

post councils in administering Hudson’s Bay

Company law.31 […]

Order and Disorder on the Shores

of the Bay: An Analysis of Albany

Post Journals and Correspondence,

1705–1742

In the years following 1714, Albany and

York became the largest and most important

Hudson’s Bay Company posts on the shores

of Hudson Bay. During the first half of the 18 th

century, the size and profits of the Company

also grew substantially under the leadership of

Sir Bibye Lake,32 and several other HBC posts

were established on and later inland from the

Bay. […]

[…] There is a considerable amount of

variation in the manner in which different

Bayside governors and other Company officers

attempted to enforce the orders and policies

written by the London Committee. In addition,

evidence suggests that, while some Bayside

governors were perceived by Company servants

as being cruel and inhumane, others appear to

have been much more well-liked and respected

(or at least more often listened to) because of

the way in which they conducted themselves

in dealing with the men who were nominally

subjected to their orders. […]

Crime and Governance at Albany,

1705–1739

With the French occupying York, and with

Moose Factory and Rupert House abandoned

between 1697 and 1714, Albany was the only

permanent post in the Company’s possession.33

From 1693 to 1697, James Knight served as the

governor of Albany Fort, and following him,

John Fullartine became governor until 1705.

When Fullartine decided to resign in 1703, he

recommended Anthony Beale to the London

Committee as someone who was “a very

careful, honest man and knows the affairs of this

country as well as most men that ever were in

it and deserves encouragement as being an old

servant and one that has always been faithful

to his masters.”34

*****

20 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

The post journal kept by Beale from

September 1705 to July 1706 35 reveals that,

during this time, the London Committee was

still requiring Bayside governors to enforce

British military law. […]

The post journals Beale kept during his

second term from 1711 to 1714 show that he

continued to be concerned about keeping his

men in a state of military readiness to guard

against Indians and the French. 36 However,

entries for this period record only one case in

which he arguably used “military law” to deal

with dishonest Company servants. In his entry

for 25 January 1713, Beale reported that he “had

the Good fortune” to find out the names of four

men who were guilty of stealing food from the

“flanker and warehouse By breaking open the

flank ports and Leaving y:e [the] factory open to

an Enemy.” Beale also reported that he put the

four men in irons and that he planned to “find

outt othars if thare be any” and “punish them”

as they deserved. In his journal entry written

the next day, Beale reported that although the

men would not admit of any other confederates,

they did confess that they had stood watch for

each other, and that they had frequently stolen

extra food [like sugar plums and cheese] from

the warehouse since they all arrived together

at Albany on the last ship from England. As to

their punishment, Beale wrote that he “tied them

hand and futt and stript them naked to thar wast

and (whipped) them Prety Souarly in so much

(that he promised) Never to be of the Same any

Moore.”37

*****

After Thomas Macklish took over as governor

in 1715, he […] wrote the London Committee

on several occasions, outlining the steps he was

taking to protect the Company’s interests in the

Bay. 38 In his letter of 16 July 1716, Macklish

noted that, as the London Committee had

ordered, after he had taken charge as Governor,

he proclaimed King George “as right & Lawfull

King of great Britain, & y:e [the] Territories,”

according to the form perscribed, and he

promised that he would “keep good watch both

night and day,” remembering how the French

had nearly captured the factory in 1709, “had

not Governor Fullartine given the first alarm.”

Macklish also gave the London Committee

nearly the same story as Beale about how he

promised to watch over the men at Albany,

in order to encourage personal discipline and

prevent them from spending all of their wages

on brandy.

*****

In his letter to the London Committee, written

three years later,39 Macklish reported on how he

was continuing to restrict the amount of brandy

that the men were allowed to purchase from the

Company, warehouse. […]

Macklish also used this letter to comment on

how he would treat the newly hired Company

servants who had arrived at Albany in the

summer of 1719, noting that “[t]he men sent this

year Appears to be lusty able young men And

hope will answer expectation, and according as

they behave themselves Shall be used with all

the Civility Imaginable.”

It is no doubt the case that some of the

Company’s Bayside governors did treat the

men under their command with civility and

respect, and that the men in turn reciprocated.

Evidence of this can be found in letters that

the succeeding governors, Joseph Myatt and

Richard Staunton, sent back to the London

Committee in the early 1720s. On 22 August

1722, Myatt wrote, thanking the London

Committee for appointing him as Governor of

Albany, and reporting on how he was carrying

out the orders that he had received from the

Committee.40 Myatt commented specifically on

how he was enforcing the Committee’s order

against allowing men to borrow against their

wages (to buy brandy and pay gambling debts),

and he reported that most of the men were now

following this order. […]

*****

However, Myatt was subsequently demoted

to deputy governor because the Committee felt

he had not exercised sufficient discipline within

Administering Justice without the State 21

the post. In addition to allowing Indian women

access to the Fort, Myatt let the men drink large

quantities of brandy. After writing to the London

Committee on 10 August 1726, informing it

that four servants had died at Albany in the last

year, 41 the Committee wrote back to Myatt,

informing him that: “[W]hereas we have to

believe the excessive drinking of Brandy hath

been the cause of the Death of some of our

Servants, to prevent which for the future, we do

hereby order you to punish all Persons who are

contrivers and promoters of such Wickedness,

and to send Us their Names in order to their

being sent ... Home, likewise not to suffer them

to Collect quantities of Brandy together with a

design to make themselves Drunk, which we

are inform’d hath often been practis’d, but we

are resol’d to remove all such Persons from our

Service.”42

Myatt’s experience at Albany in the 1720s

highlights the difficulty more than one Bayside

governor must have faced in trying to balance,

enforcing the orders of the London Committee

against the need for getting cooperation from the

Company’s bayside servants. There is evidence

that the chief factors at both Albany and York,

as well as at other posts experienced similar

difficulties.

Crime and Punishment at Albany

under Joseph Isbister

One Bayside governor who acquired a reputation

for harsh discipline is Joseph Isbister, the Chief

Factor at Albany during the 1740s. Isbister

began his career with the Company in 1726

as “servant” on board the Hannah Frigate

sailing between England and the Bay, and he

worked as a crewman on HBC ships travelling

back and forth across the Atlantic until 1835,

when he was hired on again as a “Sailor,” with

orders to proceed to the Bay. On his arrival at

Albany in 1735, Isbister was appointed Master

of the Eastmain Sloop and in September he

sailed for Eastmain where he spent the winter

of 1735–1736 and each of the four succeeding

winters. In August 1740, Isbister was appointed

by the council at Albany to succeed Rowland

Waggoner as the Chief Factor at Albany—

who it was commonly believed had died of

“immoderate drinking and other debauchery”43

and this decision was subsequently confirmed

by the London Committee. Over the next 16

years, Isbister served several terms as the Chief

Factor at Albany and Fort Prince of Wales.44

Isbister’s career provides a great deal of

insight into the “problems of management and

discipline” experienced by HBC governors and

the London Committee. 45 One reason for this

is that, when Isbister’s appointment as Chief

Factor was confirmed by the London Committee

in 1742, he was specifically commanded to

stamp out drunkeness and private trade, and

“hinder as much as Possible the detestable Sin

of Whoring.”46 Following these orders, Isbister

instituted a strict military regimen at Albany,

and he often resorted to physical force to punish

disobedient servants. In addition to antagonizing

Company servants by imposing a system

of strict military discipline, Isbister raised a

great deal of protest because of his attempt

to prohibit everyone—except himself—from

having contact with Indian women. Mainly

because of these reasons, the post journals

kept by Isbister at Albany during the 1740s

and 1750s, along with coinciding inward and

outward correspondence, provide a rich source

of primary data on the qualities and problems

of governance experienced by servants of

the Hudson’s Bay Company in the mid-18 th

century.

The post journal Isbister kept while he was

stationed at Eastmain from 1736 to 1740 also

contains data on the way in which he tried to

impose a strict system of military discipline on

Company servants. 47 […] In the post journal

entry he wrote after having served just over

a year as the Chief Factor at Albany, Isbister

complained to the London Committee about

the lazyness of earlier chief factors, and how

this resulted in the fact that the fort was in a

state of crumbling disrepair. In his journal entry

for 16 September 1741, Isbister complained he

was forced to make extensive repairs to the fort

because the “Masters” that came before him

22 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

“Sat att Theire Eas & Cried [they] would Serve

There Times Taking no Care for ... Any Part of

y:e Factory but y:e Square house That They

lived in.” Isbister told the London Committee

that he could also have sat on his ass like the rest

of them, but he wasn’t the type to be “Caring

for Nothing as Long as they Could but Get there

Mugg and There boull & Pip of Tobaco to pass

The Time away [and] Lete all Go to wreck And

rewin.”48

*****

Despite the boasting he did about his success

at restoring order at Albany, the post journals

Isbister kept from 1740 to 1742 are full of

examples of employee disobedience and

insubordination. When he took over as governor

in August 1740, Isbister had 17 men under his

command at Albany and 9 men at Eastmain. In

his very first entry in the Albany post journal,

dated 22 August 1740, Isbister reported that,

after being appointed as the “Master of Albany

Fort” in the afternoon, he ordered some of the

men to go out and gather some stones for ballast

for the sloop and to cut some wood. Isbister also

recorded the fact that, rather than following his

commands, a labourer named Ralph Whitte, as

he had been doing all winter, “Gave me [an]

abundance of ill Language & would Not work”

and “he also chalinged me to fight.” As he would

do so many times in the future, Isbister said that

“for his Great incelance [insolence]” he flogged

him “Very hartely with my hands.”49

*****

By the end of March 1742, Isbister felt that

he had finally succeeded in restoring order at

Albany. To cement his success, he decided both

to post a new copy of London Committee’s

longstanding orders on employee behaviour,

and introduce a new set of detailed regulations

concerning the officers’ and servants’ mess.

Isbister also wrote a boastful account to the

London committee outlining the steps he had

taken to put an end to private trading and

bootlegging that was still being encouraged by

the captains of HBC ships.50 Reading between

the lines of Isbister’s 18th

-century English,51 it

is obvious that one of the things he tried to do

was to stop Company servants from stealing

furs and other goods, which they then bartered

for liquor. However, just as we know that

other Bayside governors were never able to

completely stop private trading, it is unlikely

that Isbister actually ever succeeded in putting

Albany Fort into a perfect state of order. Indeed,

the fact that Isbister resorted to imposing

corporal punishment on Indians and Company

servants alike throughout the remaining years

of his tenure at Albany 52 clearly suggests that

he was never able to stamp out resistance and

opposition to his rule.

Perhaps, one of the most bothersome obstacles

Isbister faced in trying to get men to conform to

his style of government was that the men placed

under the command of Bayside governors

changed significantly every time another ship

arrived from England. For example, in the

new post journal Isbister began on 11 August

1742, he listed the names of the 14 men under

his command. Seven of the men named on the

list were new at Albany, having either arrived

there by ship from England, or—at least in one

case—having been transfered to Albany from

another bayside post.53 As we can see from this

example, early HBC fur-trading posts were not

entirely the same as Goffman’s total institution,

and Bayside governors appear as if they were

never able to deal effectively with employee

insubordination.

Conclusions

*****

While some governors appear to have opted

for the practice of showing paternalism and

kindness to the men under their command,

others, like Joseph Isbister, were undoubtedly

cruel and inhuman, even when looked at

from 18 th -century standards. The evidence

presented in this study also suggests that the

labour relations system that existed within the

Hudson’s Bay Company in the 18th century was

transitional in nature, resembling a shift from a

Administering Justice without the State 23

paternalistic system. […] In several respects,

the experience of labourers and craftsmen in

the far-flung HBC trading posts resembled

the experience of the labouring poor in 18 th -

and later, 19 th -century Britain. 54 Just as Edith

Burley 55 has pointed was the case after 1770,

evidence from HBC post journals shows that

many of the class divisions and much of the

class conflict that existed in Britain before

1770 ended up being reproduced within the

ranks of the Hudson’s Bay Company. This is

not to say, however, that the same conditions of

work and social life that existed in Britain for

the labouring poor also existed on the shores

of Hudson Bay. Rather, as we have seen, the

conditions endured by servants who were sent

out to work at Albany and other HBC posts

on the shores of Hudson Bay in the late 17 th

and 18 th centuries, were more likely similar

to those that existed on board British naval

ships, and in Goffman-like total institutions.

These conditions resulted in different ways

of governance, and different problems of

governance, for the Company officers who were

ordered by the London committee to watch

over and protect their economic interests on the

shores of Hudson Bay.

*****

Notes

1. An earlier version of this paper was presented at

the Law and Society Association Annual Meeting,

Toronto, Ontario, June, 1995. We would like to

thank the anonymous reviewers and editorial board

of the CJLS/RCDS for their constructive reviews

and editorial advice, and the Social Sciences

and Humanities Research Council of Canada for

funding the research undertaken for this paper.

2. The Hudson’s Bay Company Archives [hereinafter

HBCA] now exist as part of the Provincial

Archives of Manitoba in Winnipeg. The HBCA

contain a detailed historical record of the operation

of the Hudson’s Bay Company in western Canada

from the 1670s to the end of the 19th century.

3. Hamar Foster, “Long-Distance Justice: The

Criminal Jurisdiction of Canadian Courts West

of the Canadas, 1763–1859” (1990) 34 American

Journal of Legal History I.

4. Russell Smandych & Rick Linden, “Co-existing

Forms of Aboriginal and Private Justice: An

Historical Study of the Canadian West” in K.

Hazlehurst, ed., Legal Pluralism and the Colonial

Legacy: Indigenous Experiences of Justice in

Canada, Australian, and New Zealand (Aldershot,

Avebury, 1995); Russell Smandych & Gloria Lee,

“Resisting Company Law: Aboriginal Peoples

and the Transformation of Legal Ordering and

Social Control in the Canadian West to 1850”

(Paper presented at the meeting of the Western

Association of Sociology and Anthropology,

Saskatoon, March, 1994) [unpublished]; Russell

Smandych & Gloria Lee, “Women, Colonization,

and Resistance: Elements of an Amerindian

Autohistorical Perspective to the Study of Law and

Colonialism” (1995) 10 Native Studies Review 21;

Russell Smandych & Karina Sacca, “From Private

Justice to State Law: The Hudson’s Bay Company

and the Origin of Criminal Law in the Canadian

West to 1870” (1996) Manitoba Law Annual

[forthcoming].

5. Moreover, during the period considered in this

study, the Hudson’s Bay Company, and other

existing chartered companies—like the English and

Dutch East India Companies and the Royal Africa

Company—were not companies that acted simply

as additional “arms of the state,” by supposed

virtue of the fact that they catered to the interests of

the monarchs who granted them their law-making

powers. Rather, other studies have suggested that,

far from subservient to the state, these companies

likely used the powers they were delegated by

the state to pursue their own economic interests.

See, for example, Julia Adams, “Principals and

Agents, Colonialists and Company Men: The

Decay of Colonial Control in the Dutch East

Indies” (1996) 61 American Sociological Review

12; Robert Brenner, Merchants and Revolution:

Commerical Change, Political Conflict, and

London’s Overseas Traders, 1550–1653 (Princeton:

Princeton University Press, 1993).

6. E.H. Oliver, ed., The Canadian North-West: Its

Early Development and Legislative Records, vol.

1 (Ottawa: Government Printing Bureau, 1914) at

22.

7. 1690, 2 W. & M. c 23.

24 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

8. Kachryn Bindon, “Hudson’s Bay Company

Law: Adam Thorn and the Institution of Order

in Rupert’s Land 1839–54” in D. Flaherty, ed.,

Essays in the History of Canadian Law, vol. I

(Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1981);

Arthur Dobbs, An Account of the Countries

Adjoining to Hudson’s Bay Company in the

Northwest Part of America (London: Printed for J.

Robinson, 1744); Great Britain, Parliament, House

of Commons, “Select Committee on the Report

from the Select Committee on the Hudson’s Bay

Company; together with the Proceedings of the

Committee, Minutes of Evidence, Appendix and

Index” (Chairman: Rt. Hon. Henry Labouchere)

(ordered by the House of Commons to be printed,

31 July and 11 August 1857); Joseph Robson, An

Account of Six Years Residence in Hudson’s Bay

from 1733 to 1736, and 1744 to 1747 (London: J.

Payne, 1752). Although they represent an important

aspect of the early history of the Company, more

detailed discussion of these legal challenges is

beyond the scope of this paper.

9. See, generally, Smandych & Sacca, supra note

4; Dale Gibson, “Company Justice: Origins of

Legal Institutions in Pre-Confederation Manitoba”

(1995) 23 Man. Law J. 247; Howard R. Baker II,

Law Transplanted, Justice Invented: Sources of

Law for the Hudson’s Bay Company in Rupert’s

Land, 1670–1870 (M.A. Thesis, University of

Manitoba, 1996).

10. Glen Makahonuk, “Wage-Labour in the Northwest

Fur Trade Economy” (1988) 41 Saskatchewan

History 1.

11. James E. Fitzgerald, An Examination of the Charter

and Proceedings of the Hudson’s Bay Company

(London: 1849) at 135–136, cited in Makahonuk,

supra note 10 at 1–2.

12. The shift in the nature of HBC labour relations

that occurred in the period from the 1690s to

the 1790s appears to have occurred more or less

simultaneously with the transition to capitalism

and corresponding changes in the nature of social

class relations that occurred in England during

the same period. The shift toward a “free labour”

market economy in England, and the manner in

which it was linked to both the transformation of

master-servant relations and changes in institutions

used to control “problem populations” like the

poor, the criminal, and the insane, is given detailed

attention in the work of revisionist historians like

Michael Ignatieff, A Just Measure of Pain: The

Penitentiary and the Industrial Revolution (New

York: Pantheon Books, 1978), and Andrew Scull,

Museums of Madness: The Social Organization

of Insanity in the Nineteenth Century (London:

Allen Lane, 1979). More recently, Peter Linebaugh,

The London Hanged: Crime and Civil Society in

the Eighteenth Century (Cambridge: Cambridge

University Press, 1992) has argued similarly that

the punishment of the labouring poor for crimes

in 18 th

-century London must be understood within

the broader context of structural changes in the

economy that affected the labour market and the

nature of social class relations.

13. Marcus Rediker, Between the Devil and the Deep

Blue Sea: Merchant Seamen, Pirates, and the

Anglo-American Maritime World, 1700–1750

(Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1987)

at 211.

14. Erving Gottman, “On the Characteristics of Total

Institutions: The Inmate World” in Donald R.

Cresscy, ed., The Prison: Studies in Institutional

and Organizational Change (New York: Holt,

Rinehart & Winston, 1961) at 15.

15. E.E. Rich, ed. Minutes of the Hudson’s Bay

Company 1671–1674, vol. 5 (London: Hudson’s

Bay Record Society, 1942) at 38.

16. Ibid. at 67, 75.

17. The problem of private trading persisted until

at least the mid-l9 th century. Indicatively, as late

as 1834, the London Committee ordered the

printing of a new “Deed Poll” respecting the rights

and duties of Chief Factors and Chief Traders

conducting trade on behalf of the Company in

Rupertsland and the Indian territories, which

contained an article prohibiting private trading.

See Hudson’s Bay Company, Deed Poll, by the

Governor and Company of Hudson’s Bay. With

Respect to their Chief Factors and Chief Traders

for Conducting their Trade in Rupert’s Land and

North America; And for Ascertaining the Rights

and Prescribing the Duties of Those Officers

(London: Printed by Henry Kent Causton, 1834).

Specifically, Article XIV of the “Deed Poll” of

1834 read that: “The Chief Factors and Chief

Traders shall not on their separate account, distinct

from the said trade, enter into any trade, business or

commerce whatsoever, either directly or indirectly,

or be in any wise (sic) concerned or interested

therein, neither with Indians nor with any other

person whomsoever; and every such Chief Factor

or Chief Trader so offending, shall for each such

offence, pay the sum of 1,000 (pounds) to the

Governor and Company as stated, or liquidated

damages.”

18. “Report to the Governor and Committee by

John Nixon 1682” in E.E. Rich, ed., Minutes of

the Hudson’s Bay Company 1679–1682, vol. 8

Administering Justice without the State 25

(London: Hudson’s Bay Record Society, 1946) at

239–304. Jennifer Brown, Strangers in Blood: Fur

Trade Company Families in the Indian Country

(Vancouver: University of British Columbia Press,

1980) at 14, has noted that Nixon’s “report” of

1682 is the earliest surviving account of the fur

trade sent back to London from Hudson Bay.

19. Ibid. at 272–73.

20. For an overview and documents concerning this

Anglo-French rivalry, including a chronology of

battles between the French and English over HBC

posts, see E.E. Rich, ed., Hudson’s Bay Company

Letters Outward, 1679–94, vol. 11 (London:

Hudson’s Bay Record Society, 1948) at 39–40, 79–

80, 111–112, 149, 179–80, 195, 233, 239 and E.E.

Rich, ed., Hudson’s Bay Copy Booke of Letters,

Commissions, Instructions Outward, 1668–1696,

vol. 20. (London: Hudson’s Bay Record Society,

1957) at 101, 121, 125, 147–149.

21. Rich, ed., supra note 18 at 301–02.

22. E.E. Rich, ed., Hudson’s Bay Copy Booke of Letters,

Commissions, Instructions Outward, 1668–1696,

vol. 20 (London: Hudson’s Bay Record Society,

1957) at 144–48, 164–65.

23. Rich, ed., supra note 20 at 147.

24. Ibid.

25. Ibid. at 147–48.

26. Hudson’s Bay Company Archives (HBCA),

B.3/z/2, fos., 1–3, Albany Fort. Miscellaneous

files, 1694–1696. The HBCA miscellaneous files

pertaining to Albany Fort are a series of documents

that contain depositions of Company servants. Post

accounts, Men’s accounts, Indian’s accounts, lists

of Day and Night Watches, and Memoranda. All

of these documents appear to have been placed in

the Albany Fort miscellaneous files because they

were not part of the post journal itself.

27. HBCA, B.3/z/2, fo. 2. It is beyond the scope of this

paper to undertake a detailed comparison of the

type and severity of punishments administered by

officers of the HBC and the captains of merchant

ships or officers in the British military. However,

a number of studies have been completed that

provide a good starting point for such a study. See

generally, the data and literature discussed in John

Braithwaite, “Shame and Modernity” (1993) 33

British Journal of Criminology 1; J.S. Cockburn,

“Punishment and Brutalization in the English

Enlightenment” (1994) 12 Law and History Review

155.

28. HBCA, “York Factory Councils” B.239/a/2, fos.

75–78.

29. The five councillors who participated in the

trial were Henry Kelsey (who was then Deputy

Governor), Alexander Apthorp, David Vaughan,

John Carruthers, and Fotherby Jackson.

30. HBCA, B.239/a/2, fo. 75.

31. Although the recorded post council meetings that

were held at York Factory between 1714 and the

mid 1720s contain no examples of other criminal

trials, it is evident from the council minutes

that they were also convened to make collective

decisions on how disobedient and dishonest

Company servants should be dealt with. For

example, at the council held at York Factory on

1 September 1725, presided over by Governor

Henry Kelsey, a decision was made to extend the

contracts of a number of bayside servants for an

additional year because the crew and men who

arrived on the “Whalebone Sloop” from England

in the summer refused to stay over the winter and

take the place of the men who were scheduled to

return. The members of Henry Kelsey’s council

also took steps at the meeting to deal with a case

involving the suspected theft of Company furs

by a servant by the name of Hall. Specifically,

it was reported that the Governor ceased “all M:

r Halls papers and Furrs that he Could find in his

Cabbbin. Chest or elsewhere, tyed them up on a

Bundle and afterwards Open:d them before the S:

d Councell (but) found No papers Materiall & of

Furrs, (except) one black Beav:r the Gov.r gave

him 10 Marins (and) one Red Fox. he Catcht in

the Winter.” However, the council stated that “we

are (still) Senceable he Caught more.” HBCA,

B.239/b/, fo. 9.

32. Lake became the Governor of the Hudson’s Bay

Company in 1712 (when he was around 28 years

old), and remained the Governor without a break

until his death in 1743, a total of 29 years. This

was the longest term served by any Governor of

the Hudson’s Bay Company prior to 1949. Lake

was also “a Sub-Governor of the Africa Company.”

He was also actively involved in buying and

selling stocks and annuities, including “East India

stocks of various denominations.” See E.E. Rich,

ed., Introduction to James Isham’s Observations

and Notes, 1743–49, vol. 12 (London: Hudson’s

Bay Record Society) 1949 at xix. Lake was a key

member of the Board of Governors of the Company

until his death, and he is said to have exerted a great

deal of influence and control over the Company’s

activities in North America. According to Rich:

“During the period of the recovery (following the

Treaty of Utrecht and the return of HBC posts to the

control of the Company) the dominant personality

was undoubtedly the Governor, whose character

pervaded not only the London Committee meetings

26 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

but also the councils of the remote forts on the

Bay; a subtle, reasonable influence, apparently

unenterprising except in matters of accountancy

but yet keen, shrewd and utterly reliable.” Ibid. at

14.

33. Glyndwr Williams, ed., Hudson’s Bay Miscellany

1670-1870 (Winnipeg: Hudson’s Bay Record

Society, 1975) at 5.

34. “Captain John Fullartine, Governor of Albany Fort

in Hudson’s Bay, to Governor and Committee of

the Hudson’s Bay Company, 2 August 1703” in

K.G. Davis, ed., Letters from Hudson Bay 1703–

1740 (London: Hudson’s Bay Record Society,

1965) at 5–14. Fullartine returned to Albany in

1708 and successfully defended the post against

the French in 1709. Fullartine was not a novice at

righting with the French, as he had participated in

earlier military campaigns in the Bay in the 1680s

and 1690s, and on two of these occasions, he was

captured and taken prisoner. Fullartine finally

returned to England in 1711, where he became a

member of the London Committee until shortly

before his death in 1738. Ibid. at 10, note 1.

35. Williams, ibid. at 10–65.

36. HBCA, B.3/a/4, Albany Post Journals, 4, 15, and

16, May 1713.

37. HBCA, B.3/a/4, Albany Post Journal, 26 January

1713.

38. HBCA, A. 11/2, fos. 26–33, 34–41, Inward

Correspondence, Thomas Macklish, Albany

Fort, to the London Committee, 16 July 1716,

12 September 1716, 20 August 1717, 31 August

1719.

39. HBCA, A.I 1/2, fos. 38–41, Thomas Macklish,

Albany Fort, to the London Committee, 31 August

1719.

40. HBCA, A. 11/2. fos. 42–45.

41. HBCA, A. 11/2, fos., 56–57, cited in Davis, supra

note 34 at 113–16.

42. HBCA, A.6/5. fo. 2–2d, London Committee to

Joseph Myatt, 25 May 1727, cited in Davis, supra

note 34 at 114.

43. Davis, supra note 34 at 323.

44. HBCA, Search fi le, Joseph Isbister.

45. Sylvia Van Kirk, “Joseph Isbister” 6 Dictionary of

Canadian Biography at 381.

46. HBCA, A.6/7, Outward Correspondence, London

Committee to Mr. Joseph Isbister and Council

at Albany Fort, 5 May 1742. Specifically, the

London Committee told Isbister: “We Expect a

due Performance of your Promise by your Vertuous

example, not only to prevent immoderate drinking

and other vices that did occasion M:r Waggoners

Death, but that you will take care to hinder as

much as Possible the detestable Sin of Whoring

w.xh we are informed is practiced in the Factory

notwithstanding what we have so often ordered in

our former letters to the Contrary.”

47. HBCA, B.59/a/l–4, Eastmain Journals, December

1736 to April 1740.

48. HBCA, B.3/a/33, Albany Post Journal, 16

September 1741 [emphasis added].

49. HBCA, B.3/a/3O, Albany Post Journal, 22 August

1740.

50. HBCA. B.3/a/33. Albany Post Journal, 28 March

1742.

51. Isbister also had awful spelling, even in comparison

to his 18th

-century peers.

52. HBCA, Albany Post Journals, 1742–1748, 1753–

1756; Smandych & Linden, supra note 4.

53. HBCA, B.3/a/34, Albany Post Journal, 11 August

1742.

54. Ignatieff, supra note 12; Scull, supra note 12;

Linebaugh, supra note 12.

55. Edith Barley, Work, Discipline and Conflict in

the Hudson’s Bay Company, 1770 to 1870 (Ph.D.

Dissertation, University of Manitoba, 1993).

CHAPTER 2

Criminal Boundaries:

The Frontier and the Contours of

Upper Canadian Justice, 1792–1840

David Murray

*****

The Frontier

The perception of the boundary between

Canada and the United States has changed

dramatically over time. In part this has occurred

because travel across the border has become so

commonplace, creating an easy and automatic

sense of familiarity with the other. Even by

the 1930s, an estimated thirty million border

crossings occurred annually. Today when we

cross the border to the United States at Niagara

Falls or Fort Erie, or when we enter Canada

from the United States, our awareness of passing

from one country to another comes primarily

from a change in symbols, like flags or our

experience with the officious state bureaucracy

of customs and immigration, found on both

sides of the border. Adam Shortt taught his

Queen’s University students that at the turn of

the twentieth century the boundary line between

Canada and the United States was imaginary.

One of those students, W. Swanson, after going

on to Chicago for further study, wrote to him to

acknowledge the truth of Shortt’s observations.

Swanson added, “really the people of Ontario

and New York State have far more in common

than the people of Ontario and Quebec,” a

comment that resonates with much more impact

today, in the aftermath of the most recent

Quebec referendum, than it did at the beginning

of the twentieth century (correspondence from

W. Swanson to Adam Shortt, 13 January 1906,

cited in Berger 1972, 34 n. 4).

If the boundary line was believed by some to

be imaginary at the beginning of the twentieth

century, can we trace this perception back any

further? One of the earliest American historians

of immigration to North America, Marcus L.

Hansen, shrewdly observed that “immigrants

viewed the continent as a whole.” Hansen went

on, “it was not the United States and Canada.

It was all of America to them” (1937, 106).

Another historian of Canada, J.B. Brebner,

carried the idea further still. The immigrants

were “eminently capable of allegiance to one

country one day and to another the next” (cited

in Berger 1972, 47). […]

We may be much less conscious of fundamental

differences between two separate countries than

our predecessors were in the early nineteenth

century. During the period when Upper Canada

was a separate colony, 1791–1840, an era

marked by war and rebellion, visitors and

inhabitants alike commented knowingly on

the contrasts between British America and the

United States (Wise 1993, 45–60). […]

[…] There was a sense of vivid differences

between the British colonies and the United

States, a vividness born in Upper Canada

28 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

by a Loyalist culture strongly reinforced by

the experience and memories, first of the

American Revolution and then of the War of

1812. Underlying it, of course, was a boastful

pride of Britons and many colonists in the

unquestioned superiority of the monarchy and

British institutions, matched no less on the other

side of the border by an equally aggressive

pride held by Americans in their Republican

ideals and institutions, as well as the conviction

held by many that the inevitable destiny of

the Canadas was to become part of the United

States. Even the failure of the 1837 rebellions

did not squelch this conviction.

*****

The border between the United States and

Upper Canada in the early nineteenth century

was much more than a boundary line between

republic and empire. The frontier areas on

both sides witnessed not only the increased

traffic brought by growing trade, population

movements, and the tourist magnet of Niagara

Falls, but also clashes between rival states and

armed incursions during the two periods of war

and heightened tension, 1812–14 and 1837–38.

What then was the interaction between justice

and the frontier?

Apart from periods of war and armed rebellion

when restrictions on the usual access to the

border were expected, if not always totally

accepted, the normal peacetime expectation

was that movement across the border was

untrammelled and open to anyone. Individuals

freely crossed the border, including immigrants,

but legal commerce was tied up in the tariffs of

the old colonial system until the middle of the

century. When anything occurred to interrupt

this, the reaction was quick and forceful. The

appearance of cholera in the summer of 1832

prompted emergency measures on both sides

of the border in an attempt to prevent the rapid

spreading of the disease. […]

*****

Just as there was a growing traffic in legitimate

commerce and population flows, so there was

also a complicated pattern of illegal movements

across the border. Criminals escaping justice

or jail regularly fled from one jurisdiction to

the other; soldiers deserted or tried to desert by

fleeing across the border; African slaves crossed

into Upper Canada seeking freedom; and goods

were illegally smuggled across the border then

as they are now. The illegal movements tended

to concentrate in three regions where there was

a close proximity between communities on each

side of the border; Kingston, the Niagara region,

and the area of Amherstberg and Sandwich

opposite Detroit.

These activities gave rise to what I will call

acts of private or community justice, as well

as the ever present efforts of authorities to

maintain official justice. […] A brief survey of

the issues of extradition, banishment, desertion,

and smuggling, highlighting a few cases,

will illustrate the complexity of relationships

between the political border and the illegal

movements of people and goods across it. For,

if borders create regions of interaction and

elements of division, the criminal justice system

should illuminate both, often in unusual ways.

Extradition

At the local level, by the 1830s, the magistrates

on the Upper Canadian side of the border

had developed a close and effective working

relationship with their counterparts on the

American side. When John Fitzgerald, an

Irishman suspected of committing a murder

in Waterford, Ireland, in the early 1820s, was

discovered to be living in Niagara in 1832 and

working as a tavern keeper, he quickly slipped

across to the United States after learning that

he was about to be arrested. Normally, he

might have been able to escape, but the Niagara

magistrates were able to issue a warrant and

persuade the American officials to arrest him

within a day. He was brought across the frontier

to the Niagara jail and ultimately sent home to

Ireland to face trial.1 Without this prompt action

by the Americans, the Canadian authorities

would have lost Fitzgerald.

Charles Eliot, an Upper Canadian magistrate

at Sandwich opposite Detroit, wanted to act

Criminal Boundaries 29

in the same cooperative manner in November

1832, when he received a request from the

Michigan authorities to return two men, James

Walker and William Bird, suspects in a series

of thefts on the Detroit shore. Eliot obligingly

had them arrested and jailed, prior to being

turned over to the Americans. When he asked

the government officials at York to issue the

necessary instructions, a wall of legal roadblocks

suddenly appeared. Eliot understandably was

anxious to facilitate cross-border cooperation

in the return of suspected criminals. He pressed

his case forcefully with Sir John Colborne, the

lieutenant-governor.

In justice to the Americans I must declare that

they have ever evinced extreme eagerness to

protect us from the mischief attending the escape

of such hardened monsters: they have most

readily arrested and resigned, at our request,

both murderers and thieves. How merited then,

would be the reproach upon us, were we in no

one instance to alternate with them.2

The governor promptly turned this legal

nettle over to his attorney-general, Henry

Boulton, who issued an opinion stating that

without solid evidence to implicate the accused

men in a crime, he could not support the

local magistrate. 3 To resolve the impasse, the

government arranged for an unusual legal

hearing where the attorney-general acted as

a private counsel for the prisoners and the

solicitor-general acted for the crown before

one of the province’s King’s Bench judges,

James Macaulay. 4 The government’s purpose

was to obtain a definitive judicial ruling on the

province’s legal obligation to return fugitives to

the United States. Mr. Justice Macaulay obliged

with a long judgement in which he reviewed

all the available legal precedents, including

American ones. He found nothing in the warrant

of committal of the suspects to verify that they

were, indeed, American citizens. He concluded

in the absence of such evidence that they were

British subjects, entitled to all the protection

of British law and specifically the rights of the

Habeas Corpus Act. Macaulay ordered their

release from jail under Habeas Corpus, which

prevented their being sent to a foreign country

for trial, in spite of the general impression of

their likely guilt in the cross-border thefts.

Walker and Bird were both identified in the

court documents as black, but other than this

identification, there is no implication that race

played any part whatever in the outcome of

this case.

The government must have been disappointed

in its hope of finding judicial clarification.

Macaulay wrote that each case where a request

to transfer a fugitive came from the United

States “must be decided on its own peculiar

features & merits.” Cases of murder might be

dealt with more expeditiously, but Macaulay

stressed that “in each instance the nature of the

offence—the degree of proof—the political

character of the fugitive—the promptness of

the pursuit & application,” must all be carefully

scrutinized by the Upper Canadian courts

before a fugitive could be transferred to the

United States. 5 Macaulay also concluded that

there was no existing law or treaty governing

the transfer of fugitives between territories of

the United States and Upper Canada. Jay’s

Treaty (1794) originally had provided that

anyone charged with murder or forgery could

be aimed over to the other country, but Article

27 containing this clause had expired in 1803

and had never been renewed (Bemis 1962,

482–83; Burt [1940] 1961, 198). The top

legal officials and judges at York, by now all

Upper Canadians, were determined to apply

British law in each case, even if this meant

disrupting the harmonious local networks of

cross-border judicial cooperation. Solicitor-

General Hagerman summed up the law for

the lieutenant-governor, following Mr Justice

Macaulay’s ruling. “The power to surrender

fugitives from a foreign country—such fugitives

being subjects of that Country—is Discretionary

with the Government, but that discretion was

never exercised in sending away subjects of His

Majesty or residents within his dominions.”6

30 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

Charles Eliot, the Sandwich magistrate who

originally had raised the question with the

government, was dumbfounded by the outcome.

When he heard about it in January 1833, he

was in the midst of another complicated case

involving forgers who were operating on both

sides of the border. He pleaded for guidance

on what he should do in future and he wrote,

plaintively,

What shall I say on this liberation to His

Excellency, Governor Porter [of Michigan] after

his prompt & effectual exertions to serve us?

And how can we now apply to him for Crofts,

alias Crawford, who has passed so many forged

bills on our side & to so many of our poorer

Inhabitants, & against whom I have conclusive

testimony? 7

Not only was Eliot’s credibility badly damaged

as the story of the release quickly spread on

both sides of the border, but he found himself

vilified by at least one of his fellow magistrates

for arresting suspects at the instigation of the

Americans. Eliot’s latest dilemma, how to

prosecute the suspected forger, Crofts, was

made worse by the fact that an American grand

jury had not been able to indict Crofts because

of a lack of evidence. As Eliot informed the

lieutenant-governor, Crofts “has been astute

enough never to pass a forged Bill on his own

side of the river.”8

This time, however, the attorney-general

was firmly on the side of the magistrate. The

Evidence is so strong-and flagrant,” that Eliot

was ordered to apply immediately to have the

suspect, Crofts, transferred to Upper Canada

for trial. Should the Michigan laws require a

formal request from the lieutenant-governor,

Attorney-General Boulton recommended that

this be done. Where forgers were concerned,

“it is evidently the Interest of both Countries

to put down this Nefarious System of fraud

which is practised with too much Success by

gangs of Villains infecting both sides of the

Water.” 9 Eliot had not waited for instructions

from the Upper Canadian capital. He had visited

the governor of Michigan to lay before him all

the evidence he had gathered. Governor Porter

ordered Crofts to be imprisoned until a formal

application for transfer came from the Upper

Canadian government. Eliot strongly believed

in reciprocity of treatment across the border

and he was immensely relieved to hear that one

outcome of the legal imbroglio over fugitive

criminals was a new Upper Canadian law, the

first one to be passed, outlining the conditions

for the return of fugitives to the United States.

This would help to reassure the American

authorities that the return of criminals would be

reciprocated. Eliot asked for extra copies of the

law not just for the Upper Canadian magistrates

in his area, but some for the Americans as well,

“whose ever prompt compliance with our wishes

indubitably merits our warmest thanks.”10 The

fugitive offenders act came into force early in

February 1833, and gave the government all the

legal powers it needed to return those “charged

with Murder, Forgery, Larceny, or other crime”

to the United States upon application through

the proper authorities. 11 This act governed all

extradition proceedings between Upper Canada

and the United States until it was superseded by

the Webster-Ashburton Treaty of 1842.

*****

Banishment

Upper Canadian government officials did

not view the frontier solely as a source of

problems. They were quick to use the proximity

of the border when it suited their purposes.

Undesirables were banished to the United

States. The modification of British criminal

law by the Upper Canadian legislature in

1800 to incorporate banishment as a criminal

punishment was a conscious recognition of

the ease and economy of transferring Upper

Canada’s criminals to the United States.12 It was

also, as the law itself stated, an acknowledgement

that transportation overseas in official Upper

Canadian eyes was either “inapplicable” or it

could not be implemented without “great and

manifest inconvenience.”13 Banishment was the

Criminal Boundaries 31

Upper Canadian version of transportation but,

viewed from the perspective of the criminals

affected, it was a far less severe punishment

and highly preferable to an alternative like

execution. Not until 1842 was banishment

formally replaced by imprisonment in Canadian

law. In practice, however, the opening of the

Kingston Penitentiary in 1835 meant that

many criminals who earlier might have been

banished were now sent instead to Kingston.

The following year, the British government

opened Van Diemen’s land to North American

colonies for the transportation of their criminals.

A number of Upper Canadian criminals were

transported there, including many convicted for

their part in the 1837–38 rebellions.

The appearance of cholera in 1832 gave a

new twist to the use of banishment by the Upper

Canadian government. A number of prisoners

confined in local jails and fearing for their

own safety in the midst of a cholera epidemic

petitioned the lieutenant-governor for pardon.

The governor referred these petitions to Chief

Justice Robinson for his advice. Robinson’s

solution for the prisoners convicted of the more

serious crimes was to recommend banishment.

[…] The royal pardon really had become a

vehicle for dumping Upper Canada’s unwanted

prisoners on her neighbour’s frontier in the full

expectation that they would find a new home

somewhere in the United States. Banishment

could be controversial in Upper Canada as the

Standish affair had proved. A grand jury in

the Gore District protested to the lieutenant-

governor that the practice had “a most baneful

effect ... upon the moral Condition of the

people of this District” because several of those

banished had returned. They were seen by their

neighbours as having escaped the punishment of

the law. The grand jury argued that this would

“have the effect of encouraging the vicious and

unprincipled to go on in Crime with a hope of

impunity.”14

*****

We rarely hear what the criminals themselves

felt about being forced to move from one state to

another. In one case where an Upper Canadian

fugitive sought refuge in the United States to

avoid imprisonment on a murder charge, we

do have a letter from him, justifying his action.

John Ward had escaped to Michigan early in

1830 and wrote a letter home, intended for his

family, although it ended up in the hands of

the government officials. His explanation does

have a certain logic, viewed from his desperate

position; “i think it is better for me to keep my

liberty untill i Can have my trial. It will make it

no better if i Should ly in prison untill then.”15

For Ward, as for the other criminals or criminal

suspects who fled across the border seeking

sanctuary, the boundary was a minor obstacle

easily overcome. […]

*****

Some convicts openly used the United States

as a temporary refuge. David Underhill was

convicted in the Gore District in 1829 of assault

and battery and sentenced to three months’

imprisonment and a fine. On the way from court

to the jail, he escaped and fled to the United

States, where he remained nearly a year. Then he

quietly returned to his family, apparently hoping

to escape notice. This ploy was unsuccessful.

He was recaptured and taken to prison. He was

then able to use compassionate circumstances,

a likely terminal illness, poverty, and a pregnant

wife, to appeal successfully for clemency.16

*****

How effective was banishment? Since the

Upper Canadian authorities never analyzed it,

nor did they even keep statistics of the number

banished and those who returned, it is difficult to

answer the question. The absence of American

complaints suggest the numbers were small

enough to escape official notice in the United

States. Chief Justice Robinson remained a

strong proponent of banishment until feasible

alternatives emerged in the middle of the

1830s, principally the Kingston Penitentiary.

His continuing support is one indication that

in this early period of Upper Canadian history

banishment offered a cheap, ad hoc alternative

32 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

for government officials anxious to avoid either

long and costly imprisonments in overcrowded

local jails, or a rash of public hangings which

might bring unwanted political attention to the

colony’s largely inherited system of criminal

laws. Banishment thus served as a ready

safety valve for the Upper Canadian colonial

government from 1800 to the mid 1830s.

Deserters

The American border was a powerful magnet

for deserters from the British army who were

stationed at posts along the frontier from

Kingston to Detroit. […]

*****

The number of British deserters rose rapidly

in the years following the end of the War of

1812. Immediately following the end of the

war, complaints about British army deserters

being seduced by the Americans mounted. […]

Richard Preston, in his study of Kingston before

the War of 1812, discovered that “a successful

breakaway by one deserter always proved

infectious and would be followed by others”

(1959, lxxxiv). Their British officers professed

to be mystified by the continuous desertions.

One wrote in Kingston in 1801, “I have done

every thing in my power to find out the cause

of this Spirit of Desertion without Effect”

(correspondence from Mackenzie to Green, 8

September 1801, cited in Preston 1959, 247).

Some deserters were promptly recruited into

the United States army, although the Americans

insisted that they officially discouraged the

practice. John Richardson, writing in the 1840s

about his years in the Canadas, claimed that five

thousand had deserted for the United States in

the years between 1815 and 1838. The main

centres for this unofficial emigration movement

were Niagara, Kingston, and Amherstberg.

[…]

Peter Burroughs has written the most

thorough account of British desertion in

nineteenth-century British North America. He

has tabulated figures for the Canadas of six

thousand desertions between 1815 and 1840,

an average annual desertion rate of over five

percent of the army establishment (Burroughs

1980, table 1, 30). The highest annual desertion

rates occurred in the middle years of the 1830s.

Desertions occurred for many different reasons

but, as Burroughs stresses, some soldiers had

enlisted deliberately to have their fares paid to

North America, with a clear intention of staying

there by deserting to the United States. British

officers especially blamed the Irish. Lieutenant-

Governor Arthur wrote to the government in

1838; “They all have relations or friends settled

in the States, and what will bind an Irish Soldier

if he has the opportunity of seeing his cousin”

(correspondence from Arthur to Somerset, 24

November 1838, cited in Burroughs 1980,

34–35). The real causes were more mundane

and easily understood. British soldiers were no

less attracted than civilians to the United States,

“where wages were known to be higher than

those prevailing in Canada or in Britain itself

and where good land was readily available to

purchasers of limited means” (Burroughs 1980,

36). For these deserters, crossing the frontier

opened the gate to a new life in a new country

free from the confines of the military. It was not

altogether a one-way movement of soldiers, nor

of course were the military authorities on either

side content to let it go on unchallenged, even if

their efforts to stop it were largely unsuccessful.

[…]

*****

The governors of Upper Canada during this

period, nearly all of them military officers, along

with the colony’s judges, regarded the crime of

enticing to desert as a most serious one and dealt

very harshly with anyone convicted of it. Albert

Spear was a young man, aged twenty, when

he was convicted of trying to help a soldier

to desert to the United States at Amherstberg.

Pleading for a pardon after spending fourteen

months in the district jail, Spear claimed he had

been intoxicated when the offence occurred.

The lieutenant-governor referred the petition

to Judge L.P. Sherwood, who had presided at

the trial. Sherwood replied with an argument

Criminal Boundaries 33

he must have known would appeal to Colborne

who, in his capacity as governor, was also the

Commander-in-chief of the British forces in

the colony.

When it is considered that the facility of passing

the frontier of the province from Amherstberg

into the United States is a great inducement to

desertion, and that the hope of assistance creates

confidence in those inclined to desert, the public

good seems to require examples to be made of

such persons. 17

Colborne agreed with Judge Sherwood and

rejected the petition.

Smuggling

Smuggling was rampant across the border

between the United States and Britain’s

Canadian colonies. The major reason was British

insistence on maintaining her mercantilistic

system of customs duties, which she applied to

her colonies until she finally shifted to free trade

in 1846, and then signed the Reciprocity Treaty

with the United States in 1854. The Duke de la

Rochefoucauld Liancourt observed the impact

in the 1790s. “The high duty laid by England

upon all the commodities exported from her

islands proves a powerful encouragement to a

contraband trade with the United States, where,

in many articles, the difference of price amounts

to two-thirds” (Liancourt 1799, v.1, 247).

Key foodstuffs like tea could not be imported

directly from the United States without duties

because of the monopoly retained by the East

India Company. The incentive to smuggling

was irresistible. William Lyon Mackenzie

wrote of personally witnessing a tea-smuggling

operation from Youngstown, New York to Fort

George right under the noses of British soldiers

who made no effort whatever to intervene.

He concluded that smuggling tea and other

American goods across the border, especially

at Niagara, “must have been nearly universal”

(Mackenzie 1833, 81–84).

American treasury officials, perhaps even

more than the British, tried their utmost to put

a stop to smuggling across the border, but from

both sides the officials could only intercept a

trickle of the huge stream of smuggled goods

regularly crossing the line. […] Cross border

trade, both legal and illegal, steadily increased

in the first half of the nineteenth century.

The locals, especially those living next to the

frontier, refused to equate smuggling with

crime, especially since it usually proved so

lucrative (Stuart 1988, 106–16).

Smugglers did not always escape the clutches

of the magistrates and customs officers. One

bizarre episode along the Niagara frontier

illustrates the hazards of a smuggling mission

gone awry. On 5 December 1825, at about ten

o’ clock at night, Robert Grant, the Collector of

Customs in Queenston, heard that three wagons

had just passed through the village. Suspecting

smugglers, he took a constable with him and

set off immediately in pursuit. They caught up

with the suspects at a barn near St. Catharines

around midnight. Grant seized the wagons and

discovered that they contained metal stoves and

boxes of window glass, all manufactured in the

United States. There must have been a ready

market for American stoves and window glass,

but these are not the first objects to come to

mind when we think of cross-border contraband

in this period. We can, however, infer their value

from the subsequent actions of the smugglers.

They would not give up their booty without a

fight. They attacked the Collector of Customs

and his constable with stones, poles, and rails.

The constable claimed that “he rather got the

better” of one of his assailants, but when another

tried “to deprive him of his eyes,” he gave in.

The smugglers escaped temporarily with all

their goods except for a stove, which fell out of

the back of one of the wagons as they fled.

Robert Grant petitioned the Quarter Sessions

court at Niagara early in January 1826 for a full

criminal prosecution, which the court endorsed.

A trial occurred at the fall assizes, held in

Niagara. The chief culprit, William Terrybery,

a forty-two-year-old St. Catharines innkeeper

who apparently was well known to the local

authorities, was convicted on the charge of

rescuing smuggled property and sentenced to

34 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

three months imprisonment and a twenty-five

dollar fi ne. He was one of the very few of what

must have been a steady stream of smugglers

along the Niagara frontier in this period to be

caught, successfully prosecuted, and imprisoned.

Had he not resisted arrest in such a violent

manner, he likely would have escaped with only

the confiscation of his smuggled goods. Unlike

those convicted of enticing soldiers to desert,

who regularly appear on the jail returns of the

border districts like Niagara, Terryberry stands

out as a rare Upper Canadian convict because of

the crime for which he was convicted.18

Conclusion

*****

However much the notion of a common North

American individualism, lying just underneath

the surface on both sides of the border, may

prove to be a more seductive interpretive

framework for early nineteenth-century

Canadian–American relations, it should not be

given a completely free rein. True borderlanders

certainly existed, but even by 1840 they were far

from a majority. Cross-border contacts became

both broader and deeper, but the border itself

never disappeared. In Upper Canada, British

law, British institutions, and British concepts of

justice had sunk deep roots, giving the border

both a political and cultural configuration. Philip

Buckner argues that in this period people on both

sides of the political border “knew on which side

they belonged and, equally importantly, who

belonged on the other side” (1989, 157). Like

dangerous chemicals, the border regions could

prove to be highly unstable, as in 1837–38,

bringing Britain and the United States much

closer to possible conflict than either desired.

The border remained part of the inescapable

and ever present political, social, and economic

reality of Upper Canadian existence.

Upper Canada’s frontier brought into sharp

focus the complex problems thrown up by the

criminal justice systems on both sides of the

line. Criminals, smugglers, deserters, and others

of nineteenth-century society’s outcasts moved

regularly across the Upper Canadian–U.S.

border only to disappear as quickly as water

through sand. In their own unique way they were

continentalists, operating with a North American

individuality, not confined and certainly not

shackled by political boundaries. Even Upper

Canadian government officials, whose task

was to enforce the laws and regulations which

made the boundary a very real political frontier,

discovered the utility of making it permeable

when it came to banishing prisoners. For these

officials, the border took on different coloration

depending on whether it offered a convenient

and cheap solution to the vexing dilemmas of

overcrowded local jails, or whether it seemed

to be the source of nagging and insoluble

problems like smuggling or desertion. Both the

criminals and the officials learned quickly how

to manipulate the political frontier to their own

purposes. Through the criminal justice systems

on both sides of the political frontier, we gain

a new perspective of the border in this colonial

period as well as insights into the different

political cultures evolving in the United States

and British North America.

Notes

1. Daniel McDougal to Lt. Col. Rowan, 26 December

1832, with enclosed affidavits. NA, R.G. 5. Al,

UCS. v. 124:68246–267.

2. Charles Eliot to Lt. Col Rowan, 29 November

1832, N A, R.G. 5, Al, UCS, v. 124:68185–186.

3. Attorney-General Boulton to Lt. Col. Rowan,

10 December 1832, NA, R.G. 5, A1, UCS, v.

124:68187.

4. For a brief biography of Macaulay, see Read (1888,

148–57).

5. Justice Macaulay’s “Notes on The King vs. James

Bird and William Walker,” 29 December 1832, NA,

R.G. 5, Al, UCS, v. 124:68614–627.

6. Solicitor-General Hagerman to Lt. Col. Rowan, 1

January 1833, NA, R.G. 5, Al, UCS, v. 125:68817–

18. Also see Attorney-General Boulton to Lt. Col.

Criminal Boundaries 35

Rowan, 3 January 1833, NA, R.G. 5, Al, UCS, v.

125:68842–843.

7. Charles Eliot to Lt. Col. Rowan, 14 January 1833,

NA- R.G. 5, Al. UCS, v. 125:69014-015.

8. Charles Eliot to Lt. Col. Rowan, 24 January

1833 and enclosed, W.H. Witherell, U.S. District

Attorney, to Charles Eliot, 18 January 1833, NA,

R.G. 5, Al, UCS, v. 125: 69157–160.

9. Attorney-General Boulton to Lt. Col. Rowan,

19 January 1833, NA, R.G. 5, Al, UCS, v.

125:69110.

10. Charles Eliot to Lt. Col. Rowan, 24 January 1833,

NA, R.G. 5, Al, UCS, v. 125:69157–158.

11. William IV, c.vii, “An Act to provide for the

Apprehending of Fugitive Offenders from Foreign

Countries, and delivering them to Justice.”

12. The following argument suggests that banishment

was seen as more effective by key members of the

Upper Canadian government than John Weaver’s

recent conclusion that “it was never a satisfactory

form of punishment” (1995, 61).

13. 40 Geo. III c.1, “An Act for the further introduction

of the Criminal Law of England into this Province

and for the more effectual Punishment of certain

Offenders.”

14. Grand jury presentment, Gore District, 1 September

1831, NA, R.G. 5. Al, UCS, v. 109:62205.

15. John Ward to Schofleld, 4 April 1830, enclosed in

M. Burwell to Z. Mudge, 17 April 1830, NA, R.G.

5, Al, UCS, v. 99s 56093–097.

16. Petition of David Underhill, 18 June 1831, and

enclosed John Wilson to Z. Mudge, 13 June 1831,

NA. R.G. 5, Al. UCS, v. 107:61178–179.

17. LP. Sherwood to Edward McMahon. 27 September

1831, NA. R.O.5. Al. UCS, v. 109:62053–054.

18. The documents on this case are found in NA, M.G.

24126, v. 49; depositions dated 12 December 1825,

and Quarter Sessions decision 11 January 1826.

Works Cited

Baglier, Janet. 1993, “The Niagara Frontier Society and

Economy in Western New York and Upper Canada,

1794–1854.” Ph.D. dissertation, State University

of New York at Buffalo.

Bemis, Samuel Flagg. 1962. Jay’s Treaty: A Study in

Commerce and Diplomacy. 2nd Edition. New

Haven: Yale University Press.

Berger, Carl. 1972. “Internationalism, Continentalism,

and the Writing of History: Comments on the

Carnegie Series on the Relations of Canada and

the United States.” In The Infl uence of the United

States on Canadian Development: Eleven Case

Studies, edited by Richard A. Preston. Durham,

N.C.: Duke University Press.

______. 1976. The Writing of Canadian History,

Aspects of English-Canadian Historical Writing,

1900–1970. Toronto: Oxford University Press.

Bothwell, Robert. 1992. Canada and the United States:

The Politics of Partnership. Toronto: University of

Toronto Press.

Buckner, P.A. 1989. “The Borderlands Concept.” In

The Northeastern Borderlands: Four Centuries of

Interaction, edited by Stephen J. Hornsby, Victor

A, Konrad, and James J. Herlan. Fredericton, N.B.:

Acadiensis Press.

Burroughs, Peter. 1980. “Tackling Army Desertion

in British North America,” Canadian Historical

Review 61 (1): 28–68.

Burt, A.L. [1940] 1961. The United Slates, Great Britain

and British North America from the Revolution to

the Establishment of Peace after the War of 1812.

New Haven: Yale University Press.

Callahan, James M. [1937] 1961. American Foreign

Policy in Canadian Relations. New York:

Macmillan.

Canada. National Archives. M.0.24126, Alexander

Hamilton Papers, v. 49.

______. National Archives. R.G. 5, Al, Upper Canada

Sundries, v. 9, 82, 99, 101–102, 105, 107–109,

116–117, 122, 123–125.

Cruikshank, E.A. 1931. “The Troubles of a Collector of

Customs.” In A Memoir of Colonel the Honourable

James Kerby, His Life in Letters. Welland, Ontario:

Welland County Historical Society.

Errington, Jane. 1987. The Lion, the Eagle, and

Upper Canada: A Developing Colonial Ideology.

Montreal and Kingston: McGill-Queen’s Press.

Errington, Jane, and George Rawlyk. 1984. “The

Loyalist-Federalist Alliance of Upper Canada,”

The American Review of Canadian Studies 14

(2): 157–76.

Fidler, Reverend Isaac. 1833. Observations on

Professions, Literature, Manners, and Emigration

in the United States and Canada, Made during

a Residence There in 1832. London: Whittaker,

Treacher.

Hall, Basil. [1830] 1974. Travels in North America in the

Years 1827 and 1828. New York: Arno Press.

Hansen, Marcus L. 1937. “A Resumé of Canadian–

American Population Relations.” In Proceedings

36 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

[of the Conference on Canadian-American Affairs],

edited by R.O. Trotter, A.B. Corey, and W.W.

McLaren. Conference held at Queen’s University,

Kingston, Ontario 14–18 June 1937. New York.

Hansen, Marcus L., and J.B. Brebner. 1940. The

Mingling of Canadian and American Peoples. New

Haven: Yale University Press.

Hillmer, Norman, and Jack Oranatstein. 1991. For Better

or Worse: Canada and the United States to the

1990s. Toronto: Copp Clark Pitman.

Keenleyside, Hugh. 1929. Canada and the United

States: Some Aspects of the History of the Republic

and the Dominion. New York: A.A. Knopf.

Landon, Fred. 1967. Western Ontario and the American

Frontier. Ottawa: Carleton University Press.

Mackenzie, W.L. 1833. Sketches of Canada and the

United States. London: E. Wilson.

Moorman, David. 1996. “Where are the English

and Americans in the Historiography of Upper

Canada?” Ontario History 88 (I): 65–69.

Preston, Richard A., ed. 1959. Kingston Before the War

of 1812. The Champlain Society: University of

Toronto Press.

______. 1972. The Influence of the United States on

Canadian Development: Eleven Case Studies.

Durham, N.C.: Duke University Press.

Read, D.B. 1888. The Lives of the Judges of Upper

Canada and Ontario from 1791 to the Present

Time. Toronto: Rowsell and Hutchison.

Richardson, John. [1847] 1967. Eight Years in Canada.

New York: S.R. Publishers.

Shirreff, Patrick. [1835] 1971. A Tour through North

America: Together with a Comprehensive View of

the Canadas and the United States. Reprint edition

edited by Benjamin Blom. [1835] Edinburgh:

Oliver and Boyd; (1971) New York: B. Blom.

Snell, J.G. 1989. “The International Border as a Factor

in Marital Behaviour: A Historical Case Study.”

Ontario History 81 (4): 289–302.

Stevens, Kenneth R. 1989. Border Diplomacy: The

Caroline and McLeod Affairs in Anglo-American-

Canadian Relations, 1837–1842. Tuscaloosa:

University of Alabama Press.

Stewart, Gordon T. 1992. The American Response to

Canada since 1776. East Lansing: Michigan State

University Press.

Strum, Harvey. 1988. “A Most Cruel Murder: The Isaac

Underhill Affair, 1809,” Ontario History 80 (4):

293–310.

Stuart, Reginald. 1988. United States Expansionism and

British North America, 1775–1871. Chapel Hill:

University of North Carolina Press.

Thompson, John Herd, and Stephen J. Randall. 1994.

Canada and the United States: Ambivalent Allies.

Athens and London: University of Georgia Press.

Weaver, John. 1995. Crimes, Constables and Courts:

Order and Transgression in a Canadian City,

1816–1970. Montreal and Kingston: McGill-

Queen’s University Press.

Wise, S.F. 1993. “Canadians View the United States:

Colonial Attitudes from the Era of the War of

1812 to the Rebellions of 1837.” In God’s Peculiar

Peoples: Essays on Political Culture in Nineteenth-

Century Canada, edited by A.B. McKillop and

Paul Romney. Ottawa: Carleton University Press.

Legal Acts

3 William IV, c.vii, “An act to provide for the Apprehending of Fugitive Offenders from Foreign Countries, and

delivering them up to Justice.”

40 Geo. III ci. “An Act for the further introduction of the Criminal Law of England into this Province and for the

effectual Punishment of certain Offenders.”

CHAPTER 3

The Mounties as Vigilantes: Perceptions

of Community and the Transformation

of Law in the Yukon, 1885–1897

Thomas Stone

Introduction

When the North West Mounted Police were

dispatched to the Yukon district in the 1890s,

they confronted a population of largely

American or Americanized miners who were

relying on the “miners’ meeting”—a fully

autonomous, highly democratic, and egalitarian

institution—as the basis for law and government

in the gold camps. 1 Given the prevailing

image of the undisciplined and disorderly

American frontiersman, 2 coupled with the

distrust of American democratic institutions

which characterized Canadian opinion 3 it is

hardly surprising that the arrival of the Mounties

was widely viewed as posing a confrontation

between Canadian law and American frontier

lawlessness. In the popular imagination of both

Canadians and Americans, the Mounties of the

Yukon became a symbol of justice, peace, and

order in the district, their presence serving as

the only barrier to dangerous and potentially

violent anarchy.

The facts of the case, however, appear

otherwise. The evidence suggests that before the

summer of 1897, when the Klondike rush began

in earnest and the character of Yukon society was

radically transformed, “lawlessness” was not a

problem. There is little indication that people

were either in serious danger of having their

rights violated or that they lacked an effective

remedy for those grievances that did arise. The

presence of the Mounties, which displaced the

authority of the miners’ meeting in Canadian

territory, did little to improve the administration

of justice. In certain respects, in fact, it appears

only to have incapacitated it. On the other

hand the Mounties did effectively symbolize

class dominance in a situation where incipient

stratification and a perception of threatened

class conflict were beginning to emerge. And

in this role, ironically, the Mounties stand as

the counterpart in the Yukon of the vigilante

movements which emerged on the American

mining frontier.4

The case of the Mounties in the Yukon,

however, has even broader relevance. The

miners’ response to the appearance of the

police provides an illustration of the distinction

between the symbolic and instrumental functions

of law and the role of the former in conditioning

public attitudes toward legal institutions. Legal

agencies perform an instrumental function

through law enforcement and dispute resolution.

At the same time they perform the symbolic

function of publicly affirming social ideals and

dominant norms. 5 While the instrumental and

symbolic functions of legal agencies often arise

from the same activities, they are analytically

separate6 and often pull in different directions.

In the present case, the appearance of the

Mounties failed to improve—and indeed

38 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

demonstrably weakened—the instrumental

functions of law in the Yukon district.

Nonetheless, their authority was quickly

accepted and hailed as a welcome replacement

for the miners’ meeting by the established

miners and their spokesman. The reason for

this, it can be shown, lies in the fact that the

authority of the Mounties reliably ensured the

public affirmation of established community

values and norms at a time when these were

perceived as being threatened.

The Miners’ Meeting in the Yukon

By 1894, the year the Canadian government

first dispatched Charles Constantine of the

North West Mounted Police to the territory,

the region of the upper Yukon drainage in

the vicinity of the Alaska–Canada boundary

had drawn a substantial influx of gold miners

and prospectors. Their activities were largely

centred in two districts on opposite sides of the

border. At the junction of Fortymile Creek and

the Yukon River, in Canadian territory, there

was Fortymile post, a town of some 150 log

buildings, mostly cabins, but including saloons,

restaurants, a theatre, and a billiard room. 7

Fortymile was the supply centre for the major

mining district on the Yukon in 1894. Close

to 1000 miners worked in the district in the

summer of 1894.8 Downriver to the Northwest,

across the international boundary in Alaska, a

new supply post was just being established that

same summer to service the newly discovered

Birch Creek mining district. A year later, Circle

City (as this new post came to be called) and

the Birch Creek district not only rivalled but

had begun to outstrip Fortymile as a centre of

population and mining activity in the region,

even though the Fortymile district itself did not

substantially decline in population.9

Gold prospectors and miners had been

drifting into the region in increasing numbers

since 1878, but mining activity was scattered

and desultory until strikes on the Stewart River

in 1885, followed quickly by the Fortymile

strike in 1886, concentrated the population first

(briefly) at the Stewart, and then at Fortymile.

Fortymile then dominated the upper Yukon,

remaining the centre of population and mining

activity until the discoveries on Birch Creek.

In the early years, a small summer population

would typically shrink to an even smaller

community of less than one hundred miners

and prospectors who would remain during the

long winter season, gathered together in winter

quarters at the site of a trading post. With the

arrival of the relatively short summer season,

the men would again disperse to prospecting

or mining operations on the creeks, joined by a

summer influx of returning and new prospectors

entering the district. As time went on, the size

of the summer influx and the smaller wintering

population grew markedly.

From the beginning of mining operations

until the Klondike rush of 1897, other trends

in the social development of the region can

be noted. Not only did population increase

steadily, but noteworthy institutional growth and

elaboration took place as Fortymile (and later

Circle) acquired the trappings of civilization.

The population also became less homogeneous

as women began to arrive and occupational

diversity increased.

*****

It was this changing Yukon society which

provided the context for the operation of

the miners’ meeting, an institution which

had emerged by 1885 to provide for the

administration of law and government in the

camps and which had its roots in the early

system of camp government in California and

the American West (reflecting the American

origin of many of the Yukon prospectors). The

miners’ meeting was simply an assembly of

all those residents in a particular camp who

chose to attend when a meeting was called.

This assembly considered with a minimum

of formality question which might provide

the occasion for its being called. Decisions

were rendered by a simple majority vote. In

cases where it might be deemed necessary, a

The Mounties as Vigilantes 39

committee of the assembled miners was elected

to the execution of the meeting’s decision.

[…]

*****

[…] The jurisdiction assumed by these

meetings was wide ranging: they functioned as

a forum for the disposition of private disputes;

they prosecuted what could be regarded

as crimes; they established special mining

regulations which might apply in a particular

creek or locality; and they established by-laws

relating to almost any conceivable matter of

public concern within the camp.10 Decisions and

action taken through a miners’ meeting might

range from seemingly trivial matters, such

as the case where a meeting acted to prevent

a white saloon-keeper from reneging on a

marriage proposal to a half-breed Indian girl,11

to the potentially dangerous (and, by outside

standards, illegal), as in the case of a decision

to commandeer a winter supply outfit for each

man from a passing riverboat.12

During the period of community growth, from

1885 to the Klondike rush in 1897, the setting

for these assemblies changed from small camps

of a few miners depending on a particular post

for supplies, to sizable towns with a substantial

population drawn from widely scattered camps

and where the meetings in later years were often

held in one of the town saloons. […]

[…] The meetings dispensed a form of justice

where character judgments figured prominently

and the prevention of possible future trouble was

an overriding concern. […] Decisions regarding

the rights which should be accorded and

enforced on behalf of any party rested heavily

on judgments of individual character derived

from participants’ knowledge and impressions

of a person’s behaviour and attitudes.

*****

[…] Evidence for this can be found in the

decisions reached in individual cases and in

the type of penalties administered for particular

offences.

On the Stewart River, for example, in the

year before the establishment of Fortymile,

one member of a party of five miners attempted

to poison, then shoot the others before he was

discovered and apprehended by his partners.13

The murder attempt was carried out by the man

who had originally organized the party, a man

referred to simply as “Discoverer.” Discoverer

claimed to have had first-hand information

about a lost mine in the Yukon district. He

convinced the others in Seattle of the truth of

his information, and headed north with them.

After a season of unsuccessful prospecting

for this fabulous source of gold, the party was

forced to settle in for the winter on the Stewart.

One particularly querulous member of the

group began to talk of lynching Discoverer for

misleading them, and while the others did not

appear to take this talk seriously, neither did they

openly oppose the idea. Discoverer ultimately

concluded that his life was in danger and laced a

supper of beans with a generous dose of arsenic.

The others in the party became violently ill

(and Discoverer feigned illness as well), but

not fatally so. The following night when the

others appeared to be sleeping, Discoverer was

observed preparing to shoot one of the men.

He got off his fi rst shot, but fortunately missed,

and was quickly restrained before he could fire

again. Rather than administering punishment

on the spot, it was decided to bring the matter

to the whole camp at the mouth of the Stewart,

some sixty miles away.

At the Stewart camp, a miners’ meeting was

called to hear the case, and both Discoverer

and the others related their sides of the story.

According to Ogilvie’s informants, the earnest

manner in which Discoverer related his

perception of events convinced the miners

of the genuineness of his own fear for his

life, and some of the others in the party also

admitted, quite frankly, that if they had been

in Discoverer’s position, they would have

felt cause for alarm. As a result, according to

Ogilvie:

It appeared to the majority that Discoverer

acted in self-defence only, nevertheless, he

was considered an undesirable citizen, and

40 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

after much discussion it was decided to banish

him, so he was furnished with a sled, provisions

enough to get out if he could, and was ordered

to move up-river at least one hundred and fifty

miles from that camp, and assured that if ever

he was seen within that distance of it, any one

then present would be justified in shooting him

on sight.14

In another case on the Stewart recorded

by Ogilvie, 15 a seemingly much less serious

“crime’’ which took place in the same winter

received virtually the same sentence. Provisions

for the camp on the Stewart had run very short

by the fall of 1886, and the traders Harper and

McQuesten had allotted equal shares of the

available provisions to each man known to be

working in the district. Later in the winter a

miner known as “Missouri Frank” came in from

his camp fifteen miles up the river; since he had

already received the allotted amount of butter,

Harper refused to sell him more. That night,

Frank broke into the storehouse and absconded

with all the remaining supply of butter, which

amounted to the allotment for three or four men

who had not yet come in to the post. When the

butter was later missed, Missouri Frank was

suspected, and a deputation of miners from

the Stewart camp travelled up the river to

apprehend him. His partner—whom Frank had

told that he had purchased the butter at a high

price—confessed to the extra supply which

Missouri Frank had brought home. Frank was

brought down to stand trial at a miners’ meeting.

In this case the vote was unanimous “that he be

exiled from camp at least one hundred and fifty

miles, and that he never come near it” again

on penalty of death.16 Ogilvie observes: “This

may be considered a severe sentence for such a

crime, but the idea appeared to be that he was a

bad man, and lest he get the camp into difficulty

over a killing, it was deemed best to get rid of

him in time.”17 It is perhaps worth noting here

that prior to this incident Missouri Frank had

(rather unwisely, it would appear) “let it be

assumed he was a bad man from somewhere”

and “had notches on his gun, and all the other

insignia of the class.”18

*****

In the case of the mining camps, […] securing

compensation or administering sanctions was,

indeed, a function allocated to the community

at large through the public institution miners’

meeting, and case after case illustrates this.

[…] The appeal to public authority and sanction

in the institution of the miners’ meeting,

furthermore, was by no means limited to

cases which might be conventionally regarded

as involving “criminal” matters. Appeals to

secure sanctions or damages or to otherwise

adjudicate rights were common enough in

disputes stemming from what could be regarded

as voluntary and private arrangements.

*****

The Elimination of the Miners’

Meeting: Canadian “Law” versus

American “Lawlessness”

*****

The circumstances leading to the Canadian

decision to establish the Mounted Police in

the Yukon district are well documented. The

government had dispatched G.M. Dawson,

R.G. McConnell, and William Ogilvie to

survey the upper Yukon region in 1887–88;

this was the first official interest displayed

by Canadian authorities in the district. 19 The

question of establishing Canadian authority in

the Yukon was raised at that point, but Ogilvie

recommended against any such action, arguing

that an attempt to impose Canadian laws would

drive most of the prospectors to the American

side of the international boundary 20 and thus

militate against development of resources in

the district. By 1893, however, the continuing

expansion of mining activity and the increasing

influx of American miners into the district led

Ogilvie to reconsider. In his own words: it

was “time we were moving in the matter of

establishing authority over the Yukon in the gold

The Mounties as Vigilantes 41

fields, as we might, if the work were delayed,

have to face annoyances, if not complications,

through possession, without protest from us, by

American citizens.” 21

Ogilvie’s recommendation and the subsequent

dispatch of Constantine and Brown the

following year reflected a growing concern

in Ottawa for the effective establishment and

security of Canadian sovereignty in the region.

Furthermore, there were private interests

which had a stake in the effective imposition

of Canadian sovereignty and law. In 1893,

the government also received requests for the

dispatch of police to the district from two other

sources. Bishop William Bompas, an Anglican

clergyman who maintained an Indian mission

at Fortymile, requested the immediate dispatch

of a magistrate and detachment of police to halt

what he described as a burgeoning liquor trade

with the Indians.22 And the assistant manager of

the North American Trading and Transportation

Co., which operated a post adjacent to Fortymile,

requested police assistance to regulate the liquor

traffic in order to forestall potential trouble

between the whites and the Indians, as well as to

provide for the collection of customs duties.23

*****

Anticipating a hostile reaction from the

miners, the Privy Council decision included

a recommendation that Constantine proceed

cautiously, specifically instructing that he:

Be on the spot to collect customs duties on

all importations arriving in the Yukon district

during the season of navigation, and that he

be authorized to exercise, discretely [sic],

but without risk of complications, the powers

conferred upon him by his several commissions

and towards the end of the season report on all

subjects, with suggestions and recommendations,

thus placing the government in possession of

information upon which further development

of a system of government in the Yukon district

could be based.24

Furthermore, on the recommendation

of NWMP Comptroller Frederick White,

Constantine was not to be styled an officer of the

police but, rather, an “Agent of the Dominion

Government.” 25 White doubted “whether a

police officer with only five men to enforce his

authority would be met in a proper spirit by

between three and four hundred miners who

hitherto have respected no laws except those of

their own making.”26

In a subsequent letter to the Commissioner,

White reiterated the need for circumspection:

With regard to the preservation of law and order.

The Yukon District has hitherto been without

any form of government, the inhabitants are

principally of the mining class, and the mining

operation [sic] are reported to be in the vicinity

of the International Boundary. These conditions,

together with the fact that Inspector Constantine

will have to depend on the support of those in the

District, will demand most careful judgement

and discretion on his part. In the event of his

finding a disposition to resist authority, he will

abstain from exercising his Magisterial and

Police powers until he has reported the condition

of affairs for the consideration and instructions

of the Government.27

Following his first visit to the Yukon camps,

Constantine recommended dispatch of a force

of more than forty men. “The miners are very

jealous of what they consider their rights,”

Constantine wrote, “and from what I could see

and learn, any enforcement of the different laws

will have to be backed up with a strong force

at least for a time.” 28 A force of twenty men

was dispatched in 1895, under the command

of Constantine, but despite the fears of the

police and officials in Ottawa, there was little

resistance by the miners to the exercise of police

authority and the imposition of Canadian law.

*****

[…] In his annual report for 1895 he noted

that “no crime of any seriousness has been

committed,” and he enumerated only three

incidents where the police had become involved:

one case where a man was ordered out of the

42 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

country to prevent trouble after he had taken

another man’s wife; one case of selling liquor to

Indians; and one case of assault following which

the accused individual fled Canadian territory.29

Even the liquor trade appeared to pose no

serious problem. In a letter to the Commissioner

dated 4 September 1895, he reported that “The

arrival of the police in this part of the country

has almost finished the moving in of liquor, and

in several cases where liquor had been ordered

by the saloon men here, was the cause of the

orders being cancelled.” 30 […]

*****

The presumption that the police would be

faced with the task of imposing order on a

chaotic and crime-ridden society was patently

false. With or without police control, crime in

the Yukon did not pose a problem. At Circle

City, where the police exercised no authority

whatsoever and where they assumed that the

“criminal element” on the Canadian side of

the border had retreated in the face of their

authority, observers found things every bit as

peaceful and crime free as at Fortymile. A.T.

Walden, who was working as a dog driver at

Circle City in 1896, described that American

settlement in the following terms: “Here there

was no murder, stealing, or dishonesty and

right was right and wrong was wrong as each

individual understood it. Here life property and

honor were safe, justice was swift and sure, and

punishments were made to fit the case.”31 […]

There was one confrontation between police

authority and the miners’ meeting. In August

1895, the owner of a claim on Glacier Creek, in

the Fortymile District, leased it to a man named

Gordon. Gordon hired a number of men to work

the claim for him, but failed to pay their wages

and “jumped the country,” going to Circle City.

The workers who had lost their wages called a

miners’ meeting. Its decision was to order the

owner of the claim to pay the wages owed by

Gordon—a sum amounting to about $800. If the

wages were not paid, the miners’ meeting ruled,

the claim was to be sold.

The owner protested to Constantine and

requested police protection. Constantine then

dispatched a notice to the committee of miners

which had been appointed to carry out the

orders of the meeting, informing it that “there

is but one authority in this country, and that is

the law as laid down by the Parliament of the

Dominion of Canada .... [A]ny action taken by

you as to selling the claim for wages due by

Gordon is illegal and done at your own peril,

and that should you carry out your intention the

party buying takes no title and is a trespasser.”33

The incident was quite rightly regarded by the

police as a critical test of their authority, and

Constantine’s response reflected the perceived

gravity of the situation. 34

Constantine’s notice was served on the

committee three hours after the sale had taken

place, on 28 June 1896. Upon reading the

notice, the highest bidder refused the claim.

Thereupon the committee took possession of the

claim and turned it over to the second highest

bidder. The owner then notified Constantine

of these developments by special messenger

in a communication dated 1 July. On 4 July,

Constantine responded by dispatching a small

force to the creek, with instructions to “remain

on the claim until such time as seems to you

wise to leave” and “to proceed with greatest

caution in dealing with this case. You will, in

a quiet manner, be guided by circumstances

as they arise, but the law must be upheld.” 35

When the purchaser of the claim arrived at

Fortymile to register the Bill of Sale given him

by the miners’ committee, Constantine refused

to register it. The purchaser left that night for

the creek, in Constantine’s words, “breathing

defiance, and saying that the miners would see

him through.”36

Strickland, the officer in charge, recounts

the events following the arrival of the police

contingent on the creek:

We reached Glacier Creek and went to Messrs.

Van Wagoner and Westwood claim #19 above

discovery, the seat of the trouble. Mr. Westwood

informed me that Jerry Barker [the purchaser]

had put a man in possession of the claim. I

ejected this man and warned Jerry Barker to

The Mounties as Vigilantes 43

attempt no further occupation of the place. I saw

the chairman of the committee appointed by the

miners and gave him a similar warning. I think

they saw the force of our argument as one of the

committee took to the bush immediately on our

arrival at the creek. The better class of miners on

the creek are in favor of law and order and seem

to be glad that the so-called laws made by the

miners meeting are null and void. Several of the

miners of the worst class indulged in some big

talking and were very anxious that I should call

a meeting of the miners—to explain the law to

them. I gave a decided refusal to this proposition

stating that ... you had sent them a written notice

which they had chosen to utterly ignore and

that my present business on the creek was not

to talk but to act, they had nothing further to

say to this.37

*****

Once it was evident that the police were

opposed to the continuation of the miners’

meeting and were ready and willing to take

action in response to an appeal front the

judgment of such an assembly, the institution

was doomed. The attitude of the police meant

that the meetings had lost their power of

enforcement. […] By the fall of 1896 they had

virtually ceased to function on the Canadian

side of the boundary. The fact that the police

had undermined and supplanted them was not

generally resented. “All in the country,” Haskell

notes, “were quite ready to join in their [the

meetings’] obsequies when the Canadian police

instituted a different condition of things.”38 And

writing from Fortymile in May 1897, Ogilvie

could report that “The cry everywhere is ‘let

us have law administered by disinterested men

who are above influence and reproach’ as proof

of this sentiment I have only to say no miners’

meetings have been held in this District for over

six months.”39

*****

The law as administered by the Mounties

failed to serve any significant instrumental

functions above and beyond those which the

miners’ meeting had served prior to 1895.

Indeed, in this respect the law of the Mounties

proved decidedly more limited than the earlier

law of the miners’ meeting. However, the law

of the Mounties performed certain symbolic

functions which the miners’ meeting could

not. The Mounties, unlike the more egalitarian

miners’ assemblies, were capable of reliably

sustaining the public affirmation of a particular

set of class norms and values in the face of

perceived threat to the supremacy of these

norms within the community. […]

The Consequences of Police Control

*****

The instrumental consequences of police

control […] did not include any radical change

in the style of justice as it was being enforced

in the community. There was, however, one

noteworthy development with respect to the

instrumental functions of law in the district. This

was the introduction of some significant new

limits on the provision of remedies. The miners’

meeting, it will be recalled, had exercised wide-

ranging jurisdiction: it was bound by no formal

distinctions between “civil” and “criminal”

matters and could readily be called upon to

deal with either as the occasion might arise.

On the other hand, even though the Mounties

exercised judicial as well as police powers,

their jurisdiction was limited to criminal cases.

This was a distinction which they scrupulously

observed. But since the miners’ meeting was

discredited and no longer a viable institution,

many disputes and issues were left without an

appropriate forum for resolution.

*****

[…] As early as 1895, Constantine recognized

the need for civil courts. In his report for that

year, he wrote: “Civil courts are much required

and should be established without delay. Many

take advantage of the fact of there being no

machinery for the collection of small debts.”40

Again, in his report for 1896, Constantine

pleaded:

44 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

The necessity for civil courts is daily increasing.

They should be established with the least

possible delay. The want of them creates a

distrust in the administration of government

and there is an idea spreading that the country

is occupied by the government solely for the

purpose of revenue.41

The evidence suggests, therefore, that the

establishment of police control entailed no

profound change in the character of criminal

justice from the way it had been administered

under the miners’ meeting. Elimination of the

miners’ meeting did create at least a temporary

void in the authoritative resolution of civil

disputes. […]

By the time the police arrived in the district,

however, the changing character of the mining

communities had created an opportunity for

the Mounties to assume a significant symbolic

role which the miners’ meeting was incapable

of performing.

*****

[…] The growing population of drifters in

the towns began to be viewed as a threat to the

peace and good order of Yukon society.

Such perceptions and fears are perhaps

reflected in the establishment of the Yukon

Order of Pioneers at Fortymile in December

1894. The YOOP was initially limited in its

membership to those who had been residents

in the Yukon before 1888. The constitution

of the organization stated that its purpose

‘‘shall be the advancement of the great Yukon

Valley, The Mutual Protection and Benefit of

its Members” and “to unite the members in the

strong tie of Brotherhood and to prove to the

outside world that the Yukon Order of Pioneers

are men of Truth, Honor and Integrity.” 42 The

establishment of the YOOP by the earlier

miners in the district was an effort to preserve

for themselves—through the brotherhood—the

kind of community, system of values, and status

which they associated with the early camps.

[…]

[…] The favourable response of the older

miners to the police, as they asserted their

control in the district, was a reflection both of

this anxiety concerning the miners’ meeting and

approval of the kinds of norms and values the

police themselves represented.

In 1893, Warburton Pike visited the region

and expressed the view that the miners’ meeting

was “an excellent court as long as the better

class of men are in the majority, but a dangerous

power in the hands of the vile specimens of

humanity who sooner or later get the whip hand

in most of the mining camps.”43 […]

*****

The police themselves were decidedly in

tune with these sentiments. They were ready

to interpret the potential for trouble in general,

or perceived abuses of the miners’ meeting

in particular, largely in class terms. Writing

in February 1896, Constantine was moved to

comment that “The advent of the police has had a

quieting effect ... the greater portion of the tough

element have gone to the American territory

lower down the river. Being nonproducers

have not lessened the wealth or resources of the

Country or community.”44 In his annual report of

20 November 1896, his view of the significance

of the increasing criminal “element” entering

the country surfaced again:

With such a large number of men coming into

the country every spring, of necessity, there is a

certain percentage of criminals amongst them.

Having no means of learning their past record, it

is impossible to pick them out until such a crime

is committed. The element is increasing and will

increase. It is noticed, however, that through the

fear of Canadian law and its enforcement by the

small police detachment here many continue

their journey a couple of hundred miles down

the river to Circle City. 45

*****

The Mounties as Vigilantes

*****

The symbolic role of police control in the

Yukon has a curious parallel in the rise of

The Mounties as Vigilantes 45

the vigilante movements, which similarly

transformed existing systems of law in the

earlier mining communities of the American

West. Ironically, the Mounties—that prominent

symbol of Canadian “law and order”—may have

found support in their effort to eliminate the

miners’ meeting and assume ultimate authority

in the Yukon for some of the same reasons that

the vigilantes—that equally prominent symbol

of American frontier lawlessness—may have

been supported in assuming power and usurping

other forms of governance on the American

mining frontier. The parallel deserves at least

passing notice, not simply because of the

irony involved, but because of what it suggests

about the broader significance of the symbolic

functions of law in the transformation of legal

systems.

*****

In the Western mining towns, the newness

of settlement, the fact that their inhabitants

arrived as relative strangers to one another, and

ultimately the increasing differentiation and

heterogeneity of the population, all combined

to engender uncertainty about community

structure and values and about how choices

were to be made among opposed normative

systems which were recognized as challenging

one another for dominance. Under these

circumstances, the vigilantes emerged to serve

the function of dramatizing and affirming the

“behavioral boundaries” 46 of the community,

defining and clarifying its structure and

supporting establishment values. The fact that

the movements were widely applauded, that

movement leaders were typically drawn from

the upper class, and that upon occasion the

movements arose even where uncontrolled

crime was not, in fact, an immediate problem

attest to the significance of the symbolic

function of the vigilantes.47

Obvious differences did distinguish the

Mounties in the Yukon from the vigilantes in

California: the Mounties were a legal rather

than extra-legal organization, and their rule was

imposed from outside rather than from within

the local community. But as to functions and

the sources of support in the community, there

are noteworthy parallels. The vigilantes, like the

Mounties, derived their support from reactions

to rapidly increasing community differentiation

and increasing lack of certainty with respect to

community structure and values. In each case,

the new institution for the administration of

law symbolized the dominance of a particular

normative order. […]

But the point to be emphasized is that in the

mining communities of the American West

as well as in the Yukon, we see a significant

symbolic function—the capacity to provide a

clear public affirmation of the dominance of

one particular set of social ideals and norms—

supporting a fundamental transformation in

the administration of the law. The Yukon case

supports the view that increasing differentiation,

accompanied by perceptions of increasing

conflict of values and interests, may promote

the acceptance and institutionalization of

specialized, centralized agents of legal control

regardless of their relative instrumental

effectiveness. From the standpoint of the need

for agents or institutions of control which can

serve to define clear and consistent “behavioral

boundaries” for a community, this is perhaps

advantageous, if not necessarily laudable. In a

differentiated community, divided by conflicting

interests and values, consistency and clarity

in the public affirmation and sanctioning of

community norms may be best served by the

concentration of public sanctioning power in the

hands of a specialized body identified with one

particular set of such values and interests.

46 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

Notes

1. Morris Zaslow, “The Yukon: Northern Development

in the Canadian–American Context” in Regionalism

in the Canadian Community, 1867–1967, ed.

Mason Wade (Toronto: University of Toronto

Press, 1969), 183–84.

2. John Phillip Reid, “Paying for the Elephant:

Property Rights and Civil Order on the Overland

Trail,” Huntington Library Quarterly 41 (1977):

37; Barry M. Gough, “Keeping British Columbia

British: The Law-and-Order Question on a Gold-

Mining Frontier,” Huntington Library Quarterly

38 (1975): 278.

3. Robert Craig Brown, “Canadian Opinion after

Confederation, 1867–1914” in Canada Views

the United States: Nineteenth-Century Political

Attitudes, ed. S.F. Wise and Robert Craig Brown

(Seattle: University of Washington Press, 1967).

4. Richard Maxwell Brown, “The American Vigilante

Tradition” in The History of Violence in America:

Historical and Comparative Perspectives, ed.

Hugh Davis Graham and Ted Robert Gurr (New

York: Praeger, 1969), 178–90.

5. Joseph R. Gusfield, “Moral Passage: The Symbolic

Process in Public Resignations of Deviance,”

Social Problems 15 (1967): 76–77.

6. Ibid.; Joseph R. Gusfield, Symbolic Crusade

(Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 1963);

Murray Edelman, The Symbolic Uses of Politics

(Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 1964); Kai

T. Erikson, Wayward Puritans: A Study in the

Sociology of Deviance (New York: Wiley, 1966).

7. Charles Constantine, “Report of Inspector

Constantine, 10 October 1894,” in Report of the

Commissioner of the North-West Mounted Police

Force, 1894 (Ottawa: Queen’s Printer, 1895);

S.A. Archer, A Heroine of the North: Memoirs of

Charlotte Selina Bompas (New York: Macmillan,

1929), 138.

8. Public Archives of Canada (hereafter PAC),

Records of the Royal Canadian Mounted Police

(hereafter after RCMP), RG18, vol. 1318, file 212-

1894, draft copy of Report of Inspector Charles

Constantine.

9. Harold B. Goodrich, “History and Condition of the

Yukon Gold District to 1897” in Geology of the

Yukon Gold District, Alaska, ed. Josiah Edward

Spurr (Washington: Government Printing Office,

1897), 119.

10. William Ogilvie, Early Days on the Yukon (New

York: John Lane, 1913), 245; Zaslow, “The

Yukon,” 184.

11. Arthur Treadwell Walden, A Dog Puncher on the

Yukon (Boston: Houghton Mifflin, 1928), 55–56.

12. Ibid., 102.

13. Ogilvie, Early Days on the Yukon, 42–51.

14. Ibid., 50.

15. Ibid. 267–71.

16. Ibid., 270.

17. Ibid., 271.

18. Ibid., 268.

19. D.R. Morrison, The Politics of the Yukon Territory,

1898–1909 (Toronto: University of Toronto Press,

1968), 7; Zaslow, “The Yukon,” 183.

20. Ogilvie, Early Days on the Yukon, 142–44; Zaslow,

“The Yukon,” 183–64.

21. Ogilvie, ibid., 144.

22. PAC, Constantine papers, MG 30/E55, vol. 3, file 4,

W.C. Bompas to Minister of Interior, 9 Dec. 1893;

ibid., W.C. Bompas to Superintendent of Indian

Affairs, May 1893.

23. Ibid., CH. Hamilton to Minister of Interior, 16 April

1894.

24. PAC, Constantine papers, MG 30/E55, vol. 3, file

4, certified copy of Report of Committee of Privy

Council, approved 26 May 1894.

25. Ibid.

26. Ibid., memo from F. White, comptroller NWMP, 2

May 1894.

27. PAC, Records of the RCMP, RG18, vol. 1318, file

212-1894, Comptroller NWMP to Commissioner,

20 May 1894.

28. Ibid., draft copy of Report of Inspector Charles

Constantine.

29. Ibid., Yukon Superintendents’ Letterbooks, copy

of 1895 report.

30. PAC, Records of the RCMP, RG18, vol. 1345, file

190-1895, Constantine to Commissioner, 4 Sept.

1895.

31. Walden, Dog Puncher, 45.

32. PAC, Constantine papers, MG 30/E55, vol. 4,

Constantine to Officer Commanding the NWMP,

13 July 1896.

33. PAC, Records of the RCMP, RG18, vol. 123, file

468, Constantine to Oscar Jackson, E.S. Maloney,

and Jas. McMahan, the Committee Appointed by

Certain Miners of Glacier and Miller Creeks, 19

June 1896.

34. Ogilvie, Early Days on the Klondike, 250–52;

Hayne, Pioneers of the Klondike, 121–24.

35. PAC, Records of the RCMP, RG18, vol. 123, file

468, Constantine to Strickland, 4 July 1896.

The Mounties as Vigilantes 47

36. PAC, Constantine papers, MG 30/E55, vol. 4,

Constantine to Officer Commanding the NWMP,

13 July 1896.

37. Ibid., Report of Strickland to Constantine, 14 July

1896.

38. William B. Haskell, Two Years in the Klondike and

Alaska Goldfi elds (Hartford: Hartford Publishing

Co., 1898), 154.

39. Zaslow, “The Yukon,” 187.

40. Ibid., Yukon Superintendents’ Letterbooks, copy

of 1895 report.

41. Charles Constantine, “Report on the Yukon

Detachment 20 November, 1896” in Report of the

Commissioner of the North-West Mounted Police

Force, 1896 (Ottawa: Queen’s Printer, 1897),

235.

42. Yukon Territorial Archives, Records of the Yukon

Order of Pioneers, Minute Book, Dec. 1894

entry.

43. Warburton Pike, Through the Subarctic Forest

(London: Edward Arnold, 1896), 220–21.

44. PAC, Constantine papers, MG 30/E55, vol. 4,

Constantine to T.M. Daly, 11 Feb. 1896.

45. Constantine, “Report on the Yukon Detachment,”

234.

46. Erikson, Wayward Puritans, 9–11.

47. Richard Maxwell Brown, Strain of Violence (New

York: Oxford University Press, 1975), 105–12,

124.

CHAPTER 4

Discordant Music:

Charivaris and Whitecapping in

Nineteenth-Century North America

Bryan D. Palmer

That monster custom, who all sense doth eat,

Of habits devil, is angel yet in this,

That to the use of actions fair and good

He likewise gives a frock or livery,

That aptly is put on.

—Hamlet, III, 4

Friend, hast thou hear’d a Strong

North Eastern roar,

Or the harsh discord of Charivari,

or Cat’s wild scream ere them to

love agree?

—Quebec Gazette, 12 January 1786

*****

[…] Charivaris and whitecapping, two prominent

forms of extra-legal authority in North America

that have received little scholarly attention,

reveal important dimensions of the nineteenth-

century past.

*****

II

Perhaps one of the most persistent cultural

forms known to scholars of popular customs

and traditions was the charivari. As a ritualized

mechanism of community control, with roots

penetrating back to the medieval epoch, the

charivari was known throughout the Atlantic

world. 1 Although it could be directed against

virtually any social offender, the custom was

most often used to expose to the collective wrath

of the community adulterous relationships,

cuckolded husbands, wife and husband beaters,

unwed mothers, and partners in unnatural

marriage. Many variants were possible, and

the phenomenon had a rural as well as an urban

presence, but the essential form was generally

cut from a similar cloth. The demonstration

was most often initiated under the cover of

darkness, a party gathering at the house of the

offender to beat pans and drums, shoot muskets,

and blow the ubiquitous horn, which butchers

often rented out for the occasion. Sometimes the

guilty party was seized, perhaps to be roughly

seated on a donkey, facing backwards, and

Discordant Music 49

then paraded through the streets, passers-by

loudly informed of his/her transgression. The

charivari party was often led by youths, on other

occasions by women. In seventeenth-century

Lyon and eighteenth-century Paris we know

that journeymen and artisans were particularly

active, as were rural tradesmen in eighteenth-

and nineteenth-century England. As a constant

check on misbehaviour, the charivari served

an important purpose in many communities

and in many different cultural contexts. Its

disappearance, usually dated around 1850 at

the latest, has been interpreted as an indicator

of the potent rise of the nuclear family, which

no longer required the collective surveillance of

neighbours and townsfolk to assure its stability

and continuity. 2 […]

The English charivari was practised under

a multitude of names: rough music, known in

East Anglia as tinning, tin panning, or kettling3

;

skimmington, skimmerton, skimmety-riding,

or wooseting; […] riding the stang, apparently

most popular in the northern counties and in

Scotland4

; Devon’s stag hunt5

; the occupational

variation, the butcher’s serenade, artfully

employed by London’s Clare Market men,6 or,

the American term, shivaree, common among

Cornish miners.7 […]

Two cases of English charivaris waged

against wife-beaters indicate the general

contours of the practice. 8 The first instance,

recorded in 1860, documented the use of the

custom in the Surrey and Sussex region during

the 1840s. It was suppressed by the police,

who grew irritated with forms of rough music

because they frequently rendered the roads

impassable. Offending wife-beaters were first

warned of the community’s wrath, chaff from

the threshing-floor strewn on their doorsteps in

the dead of night. If the offence continued, the

man was subjected to rough music. Under the

cover of darkness a procession formed, headed

by two men with huge cow-horns, followed by

an individual with a large old fish-kettle around

his neck, representing the trumpeters and big

drum of a serious parade. Then came the orator,

leading “a motley assembly with hand-bells,

gongs, cow-horns, whistles, tin kettles, rattles,

bones, frying-pans, everything in short from

which more and rougher music than ordinary

could be extracted.” At a given signal, the group

halted, and the orator began to recite:

There is a man in this place

Has beat his wife!! (forte. A pause)

Has beat his wife!! (fortissimo.)

It is a very great shame and disgrace

To all who live in this place.

It is indeed upon my life!!

A bonfire was then lit, and the charivari party

danced around it, as if in a frenzy. The noise was

heard as far away as two miles. The orator closed

with a speech recommending better conduct,

and the practitioners of rough music departed,

encouraged by the offender’s neighbours, who

provided beer for “the band.”9

Another case, this time from Hedon, in the

East Riding of Yorkshire, outlines the events of

18–20 February 1889. Jack Nelson had cruelly

beaten his wife. An effigy of Nelson was carried

by two men through the village, accompanied

by a large crowd, wielding the traditional

instruments of rough music. The procession

eventually came to a halt in front of Nelson’s

door, and the clatter of pans and horns quickly

ceased, the crowd breaking out in voices loud

and harsh:

Here we cum, wiv a ran a dan dan;

It’s neather fo’ man cause nor tha cause

that Ah ride this stang

Bud it is fo’Jack Nelson, that Roman-nooased man.

Cum all you good people that live i’ this raw,

Ah’d he’ ya tk wahnin, for this is oor law;

If onny o’ you husbans your gud wives do bang

Let em cum to uz, an we’ll ride em the stang.

He beat her, he bang’d her, he bang’d her indeed;

He bang’d her afooar sha ivver stood need.

He bang’d her wi neather stick, steean, iron

nor slower,

But he up wiv a three-legged stool an knockt

her backwards over.

Upstairs aback o’ bed

50 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

Sike a racket there they led.

Doon stairs, aback o’ door

He buncht her whahl he meead her sweear.

Noo if this good man dizzant mend his manners,

The skin of his hide sal gan ti the tanner’s;

An if the tanner dizzant tan it well,

He sal ride upon a gate spell;

An if the spell sud happen to crack,

He sal ride upon the devil’s back;

An if the devil sud happen ti run,

We’ll shut him wiv a wahld-goose gun;

An if the gun sud happen ti miss fire,

Ah’ll bid y good neet, for Ah’s ommast tired.

Upon the conclusion of this serenade, the

clamour of rough music was again initiated.

Amidst cheering and loud noise, the effigy was

carried around the village for three successive

nights. The ceremony was terminated on the

third evening, when Nelson’s likeness was

finally burned on the village green.10

In France, and indeed on the continent in

general, wife-beaters were seldom subjected to

the charivari. But the practice was nevertheless

quite common, often initiated by the young,

resentful of old men who married young

women, robbing youth of its rightful access to

the marriageable females of the community.

Payment was often demanded to appease those

who saw themselves wronged by the act of

unnatural marriage:

Fork up, old pal

The dough that you owe

We’re the boys of the block

And’ we want a good show

We’re wild as they come

And off on a spree

So out with the cash

Or charivari!11

Once their palms were greased with coin of

the realm, the young men often retired to the

nearest tavern, and left the married couple to

their wedding-night pleasures. Occasionally,

however, the charivari was actually used to

punish those who had deprived the local young

of potential spouses, and no amount of cash

could deflect the final reckoning.12 […]

Marital mismatches, while a prominent cause

of French charivaris, were rivalled by a series of

sexual offences. Married men who impregnated

single women, cuckolded husbands, unwed

mothers, and those engaged in adulterous

relationships were all subjected to the charivari,

censured for the threat they posed to community

social order.13 […]

[…] Natalie Zemon Davis notes that at this

early date the ritual could be moved to explicitly

political purpose, a mechanism whereby petty

proprietors, artisans, and merchants marshalled

the urban poor to voice their critique of king

and state. 14 Closer to the modern period,

charivaris assumed importance in the years

of revolutionary upsurge of the 1790s, and in

the turbulent political climate of 1824–1848. 15

And yet, even in this context, charivaris are

perhaps best seen as a pre-political form of class

action, admittedly set firmly against the wall

of nineteenth-century authority, but lacking in

conscious, political direction. A case in point,

perhaps, is provided by the Limoges prostitutes.

In 1857 they faced persistent harassment and

incarceration in a local hospital. Escaping

from the institution, the women resisted efforts

to curb their business activities by organizing

charivaris that drew the enthusiastic support

of the local barracks. 16 This was, to be sure,

a political undertaking, and one revealing

important social tensions, but it implies no

condescension to place it in the category of

primitive rebellion.17

*****

The charivari, then, was hardly an isolated

phenomenon. Bound by neither region nor

nation, it was a universally practised custom, an

essential component of the “invisible cultures”

and “limited identities” of the plebeian world. 18

[…] For the charivari has a North American

presence, as well as a European one. Those

migrating to the New World brought much

of their culture with them: traditions, values,

Discordant Music 51

language, and specific forms of ritualized

behaviour. Woven into the very fabric of this

culture was the charivari, and it would not easily

be displaced.

III

Conventional wisdom has it that the charivari

was brought to North America by the French,

that it was originally prominent in the settlements

of Lower Canada, Louisiana, and Alabama, and

that it was gradually adopted in English-speaking

areas, where the derivative term shivaree was

used to denote the custom. 19 And, indeed, the

first recorded instances of North American

charivaris that have come to my attention

occurred in Lower Canada. A Quebec charivari

of 28 June 1683 illustrates a common pattern.

Francois Vezier dit Laverdure died 7 June 1683,

leaving a widow 25 years of age. Three weeks

later his mourning spouse took a new husband,

Claude Bourget, aged 30. Twenty-one days of

widowhood seemed an unreasonably short time

for the people of Quebec, and they turned out

to charivari the couple. Disorder reigned for

more than a week, and the Church authority

eventually intervened. […]

*****

[…] In regions with a sprinkling of French

Canadians, the charivari was always present.

Ottawa and Peterborough were well known for

the practice, and the Smith’s Falls and Gatineau

regions also witnessed the custom on a number

of occasions. Well into the 1870s the ritual

remained intact.20

Lower Canada, too, was familiar with the

charivari. […] Montreal was the scene of a

veritable epidemic of charivaris in the early

1820s. […]

*****

[…] Common throughout the Cajun districts

of the American South, the charivari supposedly

gained acceptance out of “an indisposition to

allow ladies two chances for husbands, in a

society where so few single ladies [found] even

one husband! a result, it is to be presumed, of the

concubinage system so prevalent [there].”21

[…] Alice T. Chase argued that the charivari

was common, in the 1860s, in most rural

hamlets from Pennsylvania west to Kansas

and Nebraska, being particularly prominent in

Ohio, Indiana, and Illinois. She saw the ritual

coming to America with the Pennsylvania

Dutch. 22 Among New Englanders the practice

was well established, known as the serenade.

In Nebraska in the 1870s belling the bridal

couple, giving them a “warming,” 23 was a

frequent occurrence. 24 “It was understood,”

within the Tennessee mining community, “that

every bride and groom had to be shivareed.”25

The sanserassa, a serenade of tin pans, horns,

kettles, and drums, was actively practiced

by the Spanish population of St. Augustine,

Florida, where the ritual was common in the

1820s. 26 Scandinavian settlements apparently

incorporated the practice into their language

and their culture.27 Even in early Upper Canada,

or post-Confederation Ontario, where we have

seen the French influence to be operative,

numerous cities, towns, villages, and rural

communities sufficiently removed from the

shadow of French culture utilized the charivari,

repeatedly directing it against those who

flaunted community standards.28 Across North

America, then, the custom had a vital presence,

known, according to local and regional taste,

as serenade, shivaree, charivari, tin-panning,

belling, homing, bull banding, skimmelton, or

calathump.29

*****

In nineteenth-century Upper Canada, for

instance, the charivari was often a force

undermining social authority, resolutely opposed

by magistrate and police. […]

*****

Three Kingston, Upper Canada, charivaris of

the mid-1830s, all directed against remarriage,

forced the hand of the local authorities, one

leading to two arrests, another necessitating

the calling into operation of the Summary

Punishment Act, the third leading to the creation

of a special force of constables, 40 strong, to

52 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

enforce the peace.30 The latter event, led by one

Henry Smith, Jr., illustrates well the deliberate,

planned nature of some of these undertakings,

revealing the importance, perhaps, of local

groups consolidated around a popular figure.

Smith was a barrister with a long history of

involvement in shady legal entanglements, a

man who had himself been in court on charges

of assault, perjury, and riot. […] It could well

have been men like Smith who provoked this

response from the Hamilton Board of Police,

22 March 1842:

Whereas the custom of meeting together at night

by ill disposed persons disguised by dress, paint,

and for the purposes of indulging in what is

commonly called a chevari, has been a source of

great annoyance to all the peaceable inhabitants

of this Town, and whereas such assemblages

endanger the peace of the Town, the safety of

property and person and are highly disgraceful

to all concerned in them ... it is ordered that

persons convicted of being a party to any such

proceedings shall be fined.31

[…] Charivaris directed against domestic

impropriety particularly remarriage, could

thus raise issues that went well beyond popular

distaste for unnatural marriage.32

In other cases, too, the charivari extended

beyond the purely domestic concerns that so

often defined its purpose. Indeed, the custom

often reflected essential social tensions. Mrs.

Moodie documented the case of Tom Smith, “a

runaway nigger from the States” charivaried for

his pretentious, and successful, bid to have an

Irish woman marry him. Dragged from his bed,

ridden on a rail, and beaten, the black died under

the hands of the charivari party.33 […]

*****

More explicitly, the charivari was often

used to show open disapproval for certain

forms of behaviour, particularly those judged

immoral or illicit. 34 […] A Bowmanville,

Ontario, lawyer, Mr. Loscombe, faced the

rough music of his neighbours in 1868, when a

crowd gathered at his office to tar-and-feather

him, punishment for his unlawful bestowing

of affections upon a servant girl. A constable

eventually had to escort Loscombe home, but

the crowd captured the lawyer, handled him

roughly, and threw him over a fence. After an

announcement that the man’s wife was ill, the

crowd discontinued the disturbance. The next

morning Loscombe escaped the city, but the

group assembled anyway, burning effigies in

front of his house. 35 […] An Ancaster, Upper

Canada, lawyer, accused of living adulterously

with a woman who had deserted her husband

due to ill treatment; a New York City woman

thought to be a murderess; and a free-love

advocate, cohabiting with his mistress in Utica,

New York, in 1860, faced similar forms of

rough justice. […] Prostitutes, too, were likely

candidates for the charivari, bearing the brunt of

a vicious form of popular justice in the Quebec

timberlands and American west well into the

twentieth century. 36

A jealous eye toward property, or resentment

of those who attempted to establish themselves

as superior elements in a community of

equals, also elicited the charivari. […] Edward

Littlejohn, aged 74, was charivaried in 1881 by a

group of young men who hoped to drive him off

of his Highland Creek, Scarborough Township

property so that they could secure access to the

land. 37 […] Social pretensions drew immediate

reaction in the timber-lands of western Ontario.38

Finally, the hostility with which a “ruffian mob”

greeted a Saltfleet marriage in 1868, the husband

“revoltingly maltreated,” and the bride “taken

out en dishabille, and conveyed some distance

in the piercing cold on an ox sleigh, meanwhile

being taunted on the felicities of her bridal tour,”

suggests a strong sense of resentment.39

Occasionally, the charivari could be directed,

not at domestic impropriety, sexual misbehaviour,

or social pretension, but at constituted authority

itself, a brazen display of popular contempt for

law and order. This appeared to be the case in

a series of noisy parades in St. John’s, Lower

Canada, in August 1841. As the local police

seemed incapable of quelling the disturbances,

Discordant Music 53

they asked for deployment of troops to the town

to aid the civil power in suppressing disorder.

Upon official investigation the Magistrates were

informed that:

... the disturbance, in the first instance, had only

amounted to the putting in practice an illegal,

but long established custom throughout Canada,

called a “chri-vri”—a boyish frolic liable to be

treated by the police as a common nuisance

or actionable under the more serious charge

to extort money .... The indiscreet conduct of

the Magistrate, who appeared to have worked

himself up into a state of nervous excitement

led some idle persons of the Village to direct

their petty annoyances against him with too

good success.

A small patrol eventually suppressed the

charivari, but not before constituted authority

had exposed itself “and Her Majesty’s troops to

the amusement and derision of the mischievous

persons who sought to annoy [it].”40

[…] Perhaps one of the most striking uses of

the charivari to show popular disapproval, in

the political realm, occurred in the Placentia,

Newfoundland election of 1869, where the

ritual was employed to express the inhabitants’

hostility to Confederation. Ambrose Shea, the

island’s delegate to the Quebec conferences,

paid a visit to Placentia, where he was greeted

by locals carrying pots of hot pitch and bags of

feathers, angered at “de shkeemer’s” effort to

“sell his country.” In addition, a crowd of fifty

“sounded melancholy insult to the candidate

through ... large conchs which the fishermen

get upon their ‘bull tow’ trains in summer, and

another band of about thirty, ... blew reproaches

and derision through cow horns.” Insulted and

disgusted by the display, Shea could not even

land on the shore.41

But this use of the charivari must have been

rare. When directed to explicitly political

purpose, the charivari was most often a

mechanism of popular endorsement, waged

to celebrate some notable event, or to support

a popular candidate. The Callithumpians, for

instance, were a group of Baltimore “rowdies,”

patterning themselves after the “Ancient and

Honourable Artillery Company” of Boston, who

ushered in the fourth of July with grotesque attire

and the clamour of tin pans, kettles, bells, and

rattles. 42 In New York City the Callathumpians

were prominent in the 1830s, when an American

story-teller first witnessed them:

I was in New York, New Years, and all at once

I heard the darndest racket you’d ever wish to

hear. There was more than ten thousand fellers

with whistles, penny trumpets, tin pails, shovels,

tongs, spiders, gridirons, warming pans, and all

such kind of implements. Why, they made more

noise than a concert of cats, or a meeting house

full of niggers.43

In old Ontario the term Kallithumpian Klan, or

“Terribles,” often referred to the grotesquely

attired processions organized to celebrate the

Queen’s Birthday or Dominion Day. The term

callithumpian band, an American variation

of the charivari, seemed appropriately fitted

to these parades, always marked by “the

sound of discordant ‘music’,” and outrageous

disguise.44

*****

Aside from these kinds of festive parades, the

charivari was sometimes used to endorse a

specific politician. […] Certainly one of the

last recorded cases of this use of the charivari

occurred in 1910, after Harry Middleton Hyatt’s

father was elected to the Quincy, Illinois, City

Council. A progressive reformer, the elder Hyatt

had fought “the City Hall Gang” for years in his

newspaper column. Upon his victory, “the old

time charivari bunch” turned out to pay their

respects, pounding on drums stamped R.A.R.,

initials proclaiming them the “Ragged Assed

Rounders.”45

Where the charivari was turned most

emphatically to purposes of a political or social

nature was when it was used by working men

and women to register their discontent. The

custom had a long history of this type in the

54 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

British Isles. 46 When the English government

attempted the enclosure of lands and forests in

the western districts in the years 1628–1631,

popular resentment flared in the anonymous

personage of Lady Skimmington.47 […]

In the United States the charivari, or similar

forms of ritualistic derision, could also be turned

to working-class purpose. As early as 1675 a

group of Boston ship carpenters had forcefully

ejected another worker from their presence,

claiming he had not served his full seven

years’ apprenticeship. John Roberts and eight

other defendants admitted having carried John

Langworth, “upon a pole and by violence,” from

the north end of Boston to the Town dock. A

constable eventually rescued the carpenter, and

the men were fined fi ve shillings each, payable

to the government and the victim. But they

justified their action on the grounds that “hee

was an interloper and had never served his time

to the trade of a ship carpenter and now came

to work in theire yard and they understood such

things were ususall in England.”48 […]

In Canada, the use of the charivari in this

manner remains obscure. Strikers, of course,

often utilized mock processions to denigrate

opposing forces. […] Unskilled labourers at the

Chaudière Lumber Mills, engaged in an 1891

battle with their employers, mocked the militia,

summoned to preserve order, with a charivari

in Hull, Quebec, twenty of their number

blackening their faces. Dressed as “Terribles,”

the men paraded with sticks on their shoulders

“and went through military movements in a

laughable manner.”49 […]

The most explicit use of the charivari in this

manner, however, occurred in the midst of a

weavers’ strike in Hamilton, Ontario, in the

spring of 1890.50 On two occasions the striking

weavers, blowing fish-horns, shouting, and

acting, according to the local newspaper, like

a procession of “Grit schoolboys attempted

to intimidate women who refuse to join their

cause.” Mrs. Anne Hale was subjected to similar

treatment, charging Moses Furlong, Richard

Callan, Henry Dean, and Ann Burke with

disorderly conduct. The proceedings ended in

$5.00 fines for the “charivaring weavers.”51

Perhaps this kind of legal suppression took

its toll. The charivari certainly continued into

the twentieth century, but only the carcass

remained, pleasant sport for villagers and small-

town North American youth.52 […]

*****

[…] It is impossible to date the decline of

the ritual, indeed, numerous colleagues have

witnessed forms of the charivari in Canadian

villages and towns as late as 1963. 53 But the

research index cards can tell us something.

By the mid 1890s the custom is increasingly

rare, and the last nineteenth-century Canadian

charivari I have located in the newspapers

occurred in 1896, near Brantford, Ontario, on

Christmas Eve. Like so many similar affairs, it

ended in death, a young farmer succumbing to

the shot-gun blast that was meant as a warning.54

In Adams County, Illinois, the charivari had

disappeared in the immediate pre-World War

I years. 55 And yet, despite the unmistakable

demise of the custom, its function was to

be fulfilled by another ritualized method of

enforcing community standards and appropriate

behaviour. In the years 1888–1905 whitecapping,

a distinctively American phenomenon, took up

where the charivari had left off.

IV

John S. Farmer, author of Americanisms—Old

and New, described the White Caps as, “A

mysterious organization in Indiana, who take

it upon themselves to administer justice to

offenders independent of the law. They go out

at night disguised, and seizing their victim,

gag him and bind him to a tree while they

administer a terrible whipping. Who they are is

not known, or if known no one dares to make a

complaint against them. They are particularly

severe,” concluded Farmer, “against wife

beaters.” 56 Other popular dictionaries offered

similar definitions of the White Caps stressing

their efforts to regulate public morals, and to

administer justice to offenders independent

of the law. 57 One source concluded that, “The

whole White Cap movement was borrowed

from English outlawry.”58

Discordant Music 55

These kinds of assessments, often based on

the scantiest of evidence, tell us very little.

In some cases they may even lead us into

further confusion. For the White Caps owed

little to any English predecessor, developing,

rather, as a peculiarly North American form

of rough justice, one strand in the long history

of vigilante activity and popular tribunal that

stretched from the tar and feather feats of Comet

Joyce, jun., leader of Boston’s revolutionary

crowd, 59 through the Carolina regulators 60

and into the nineteenth-century associations

emerging in San Francisco and Montana to curb

the activities of criminals and highwaymen. 61

Lynch-law, and the more individualized acts

of cowhiding, rawhiding, and horsewhipping,

sustained themselves as part of the same long

tradition of American popular justice. 62 These

forms, reaching well into the twentieth century,

were often used against radical dissidents, as the

history of the Industrial Workers of the World

and the 1919 Winnipeg General Strike reveal63

or against oppressed groups, but they could also

be employed by those significantly removed

from the bastions of social and economic

power for their own purposes. Thus, nineteenth-

century workers often threatened, and practiced,

tarring and feathering, utilizing the ritual

against strikebreakers; in the depression decade

of the 1930s tarring and gravelling was one

popular punishment inflicted on landlords

who attempted to exploit hard times, evicting

tenants of long residence, drawing out the last

penny of rents that, to the suffering victims,

seemed highly extortionate. 64 For the student

of North American legal and social history,

then, the popular tribunal is a realm of vital

importance. 65

Whitecapping drew much of its vigour

from this essential continuity in the North

American tradition of vigilante activity. But it

buttressed this strength, tapping other sources

of attachment and commitment. It may, in

certain parts of North America, have drawn on

the White Cross Movement, a religious crusade

of the 1880s raging against prostitution, drink,

and lewdness, for moral tone and rigour.66 The

regalia of the White Caps, most commonly

masks, hoods, and robes, likely borrowed

heavily from the experience of the Ku Klux

Klan, and must have attracted many to the ranks

of the movement. 67 More important, perhaps,

were the elaborate passwords, rituals, and secret

oaths that bound members to a fraternity of

associates; in many cases the forms were taken

directly from organizations like the Knights of

Labor or the Masons.68 […]

*****

[…] The history of whitecapping was

an intensely local affair. Indeed, one early

commentator noted the importance of the

terrain in southern Indiana in facilitating the

growth of the White Caps: the hilly, forested

land serving as a haven for those who sought

to impose their own brand of rough justice,

keeping their distance from the law. 69 Bald

knobbing, the Missouri variant of whitecapping,

drew its name from the “balds” and “knobs”

of the mountains in the southwestern corner of

the state, the home of the masked regulators of

Taney, Christian, Stone, and Douglas counties.70

Madelein Noble has argued that this regional

context even affected the direction which

whitecapping took: in the mid-west and border

states the phenomenon was directed against

moral improprieties, while the south and far

west witnessed the dominance of whitecapping

directed against economic ills.71 She has a point,

for this certainly seems to be the case, but the

dichotomy is drawn a little too rigidly, and the

Canadian material complicates the issue further.

But what emerges, in spite of local differences,

is the way in which whitecapping was used as

an American form of rough music. […]

Consider, for instance, the home of

whitecapping, Indiana, where the movement

had precursors in the mid 1850s, attained

prominence in the mid and late 1880s, and

gained a place in the popular literature of the

times with Booth Tarkington’s first novel.72 Of

the 80 instances of whitecapping or White Cap

warnings, uncovered by Noble in Crawford

and Harrison counties in the years 1873–1893,

56 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

most were directed against those who neglected

their family, engaged in wife- or child-beating,

exhibited a marked laziness, or stepped

outside of the boundaries of appropriate sexual

behaviour. Sally Tipton was whipped in July

1884 for giving birth to a child out of wedlock.

She claimed to have seen Cornelius Grable in

the White Cap party, the man she had previously

named in a paternity suit. […] On 13 December

1888, the Wooster Republican warned those

citizens who “continually practice adultery” to

desist or suffer a visit from the White Caps. […]

Aaron Bitner, John Hilderbrandt, and Fielding

Berry were all whitecapped in October 1887,

drawing the ire of the White Caps for their ill

treatment of wives, daughters, stepchildren, and

neighbouring youths.73

This kind of community regulation of sexual

behaviour and family standards reminds one

of forms of the English charivari, and the

uses to which they were put in the nineteenth

century. 74 If the White Caps lacked the

traditional mock processions and instruments

of rough music characteristic of the English

charivari, they replaced them with appropriate

ritual, depositing a bundle of hickory switches

containing a threatening letter on the doorstep

of the offender. If the warning was not heeded,

a whipping followed. And public shame, so

crucial in all European forms of the charivari,

was also central in the history of whitecapping.75

From Indiana, whitecapping spread quickly

to Ohio, and by 1889 had attained a foothold

across North America.76 […]

*****

These highly organized forms of whitecapping,

prominent in the midwest and border states,

were supplemented by activities in the south

and far west, where the ritual was directed

against economic ills, often complicated by

the issue of race. 77 Mississippi’s White Caps,

active in the years 1902–1906, directed their

anger against black tenant farmers, scapegoats

in the battle between small dirt farmers and

the mercantile elite that controlled credit and

dictated land policy. 78 In North Texas, too,

blacks were frequent targets of White Cap

gangs. 79 Perhaps the most interesting case of

whitecapping emerged in New Mexico, in the

mid to late 1880s, led by Juan José Herrera, a

migrant from Colorado or Utah. Dominated

by small squatters of Mexican-American

descent, Las Gorras Blancas fought large cattle

ranchers and landowners who began fencing

the best pasturing and watering lands. As they

burned fences, cut barbed wire, and terrorized

the cattle men, the New Mexico White Caps

proclaimed their platform: “To Protect the

Lives and Property of Our People. Lawyers and

judges be fair and just as we are or suffer the

consequences.”80

This kind of structured movement remained

rare in Canada, although whitecapping was

frequently practiced, often in an organized

fashion. White Cap gangs battled other youth

groups and police in turn-of-the-century

Hamilton, Ontario. 81 But the most impressive

documentation comes from Georgetown,

Ontario, where the White Caps were led by E.

Copeland, “an American desperado, who carried

on the same business in the United States, and

defies the officers of the law to arrest him.” Like

their counterparts in Indiana, Georgetown’s

White Caps drew on the nineteenth-century

community’s distaste for wife-beaters. 82 Their

first victim was a Mr. Crowe, notorious for his

acts of cruelty to his wife. In mid February

1889 Crowe was sent a warning. On a Saturday

evening, in early March, a dozen armed and

masked men attacked Crowe’s house, seized

the wife-beater, stripped him naked, switched

him, and rolled him in the snow. Crowe left

town shortly after. From this beginning, the

White Caps broadened their activity, sending

threatening letters and bundles of hickory

switches to a number of persons known for

their laziness or social indiscretions. But the

Georgetown group took particular delight

in tormenting the Salvation Army, penning

obscene and threatening letters to the Captain of

the religious band and his female officers. Their

anger seemed to have been directed against

the Salvation Army’s tendency to “run on the

Discordant Music 57

boys,” probably a resentment of the religious

body’s attacks on irreligious behaviour. Then,

too, a letter warned the Captain “to be careful

what he says about the Catholics, as we would

White-Cap him quick.’’ Tensions finally erupted

in an attack on the Salvation Army’s barracks:

shutters were torn off the building, windows

broken, and a meeting loudly disrupted. Three

leaders—Copeland, Jack Hume, and Fred

Board—were eventually incarcerated, the

movement broken. But for days the White

Caps had defied the police, pelting them with

stones, avoiding arrest, stalking the streets with

impunity, accosting innocent women. Like the

charivari, whitecapping could reveal vividly the

fragile basis of social order in the nineteenth-

century community. 83

These forms of whitecapping, from the highly

structured bands of Indiana, Tennessee, Missouri,

and New Mexico, to the less cohesive groupings

of the southern states and Georgetown, Ontario,

were but the most visible peak of the movement.

They have survived historical oblivion because

they are entrenched in local folklore, because

their presence spanned a number of weeks, at

least, if not a number of years. But it is entirely

likely that the phenomenon of whitecapping

was most prominent as a spontaneous, sporadic

effort to enforce standards and traditional rights.

Like the charivari, it would be used on the spur

of the moment, when local outrage exploded at

one final transgression.

[…] In Berlin, Ontario, two Germans

received three-year prison terms for their role

in whitecapping a Mrs. Koehler. On 20 May

1896, Mrs. Koehler, who had recently subjected

a stepchild to considerable abuse, was aroused

from sleep by cries that a neighbour was ill.

As she opened her door she was seized by four

men. Then followed the ritualistic enactment

of rough justice: her bed-clothes were violently

torn from her body; she was ridden on a rail for

a certain distance; and, finally, she was tarred

and feathered.84 […]

White Cap actions against wife-beating,

probably the single transgression against social

propriety most often punished, were also likely

to be spontaneous affairs. […] In Lambton,

Ontario, near London, four or five neighbours

whitecapped William Lawson in 1889. On the

night of 26 November they rushed up to him,

grabbed him, and accused him of mistreating his

wife. They then took him to the pump where,

according to Lawson, they “half-drowned”

him. When Lawson refused to beg his wife’s

forgiveness, the men forced a large pole

between his legs and danced him about the yard.

They concluded this version of rough justice by

parading the offender up and down the town’s

streets.85 […]

[…] In both its highly structured, organized

forms, and in its more spontaneous instances,

whitecapping could be turned to distinctly

working-class purpose, a threatening tactic

employed to enrich the process of class struggle.

[…] During the building of the Sante Fe

Railroad, whitecappers stopped sectionmen

hauling ties, burned the ties, and proclaimed

that the railroad was setting wage-rates below

an acceptable standard. A blunt note was posted

on railroad buildings:

All section foremen and operators are advised to

leave at once or they will not be able to do so.

Signed,

White Caps 86

This kind of threat, relying on the fear

inspired by the White Cap name, may well

have been common in nineteenth-century labour

struggles. […] In Hamilton, Ontario, during

an iron moulders’ strike in 1892, a non-union

moulder, Clendenning, was prosecuted by a

constable for carrying firearms. Clendenning

attempted to justify possession of the weapon,

arguing that whenever he went out, he was

followed by union men. He noted that another

strikebreaker, a French Canadian named Fleury,

had received a threatening letter, headed by a

skull and cross-bones, a whip, and a club:

Scabs, beware! We have formed an association

to go and club the life out of scoundrels if you

don’t cleare this town before Wednesday night.

58 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

Ye will a lashing such as white man never got

before what you are looking for badly.

The communication bore the sinister signature,

“WHITE CAPS.” Clendenning was bound to

hold the peace for six months, or forfeit $50. But

the strikebreaker’s fear was hardly pacified by

the judge’s restraining order. “If the union men

get their way,” he complained, “I won’t be here

for six months.87

Whitecapping, then, like the charivari, was

a ritualized form of enforcing community

standards, appropriate behaviour, and traditional

rights. As part of a long tradition of extra-

legal authority, it drew on a rich and complex

heritage. As a force directed against immoral,

illicit, or unjustifiable behaviour, it shared an

essential place, along with North American

forms of rough music, in the history of popular

culture. But what are we to make of these two

ritualized manifestations of rough justice?

V

*****

In the case of the charivari the question as to

who participated is a complex one, although

a pattern does seem to emerge from the data.

The ritual was apparently practised by all social

groupings and classes in the first half of the

nineteenth century, each stratum subjecting its

own members to the discordant sounds of rough

music. Hudson Valley skimetons, for instance,

were utilized by rich and poor alike.88 While the

weight of the evidence indicates clearly that the

plebeian world was the more appropriate setting

for the charivari, upper-class figures could

also be drawn to the customary wedding-night

celebrations. The involvement of the well-to-do,

perhaps, testifies to the social acceptability of the

practice; a complex web of legitimation seemed

to encase both the participants and the victims.

But this legitimation had its limits. Even in the

opening decades of the century, plebeian crowds

gathered to charivari their social betters seldom,

if ever, received endorsement. The custom was

not meant to cross class lines.

It was in this context that the ritual thrived

in early nineteenth-century North America.

Even when opposed, it was recognized as an

established institution. […] As late as 1837,

a Kingston editor could defend charivaris,

arguing that magisterial authority had no

place interfering in such popularity sanctioned

assemblies:

Charivari parties may be unlawful, and much

mischief may at times be committed by them,

but the custom is an ancient one and cannot

easily be suppressed. It is the only way in which

the public can shew their distaste of incongruous

or ill-assorted marriages. The interference of

the magistrates on this occasion we fear is

injudicious, since if we know anything of the

spirit of the young gentlemen of Kingston, the

more they endeavour to preserve the fair lady

from annoyance, the more they will subject her

to insult. 89

*****

[…] Even if the charivari was not exclusively

a patrician affair, […] a plebeian following could

be led by an upper-class element, Kingston’s

Henry Smith, Jr., of the 1830s being a prime

example.90

[…] Patrician acquiescence, and even

occasional participation, undoubtedly

legitimized the ritual in plebeian eyes, but it was

a fragile foundation of support. While European

charivaris of the sixteenth and seventeenth

centuries may have been instigated by patrician

elements, willingly sanctioned by constituted

authority, recognized as “according to custom”

and “in some sort necessairie,” there is little

indication that North American forms of rough

music were ever given the formal blessings of

the socially superior. 91 […] As the Montreal

magistrates well knew, as early as 1823,

charivaris had to be suppressed, like all “riots,

bruits, troubles ou réunions tumultueses.”92

This understanding gradually permeated

the consciousness of patrician elements. From

mid-century on, one must look long and hard to

find an upper-class element involved in some

Discordant Music 59

variant of rough music. And as patrician forces

departed, the complex legitimation encasing the

custom melted into the background: charivaris

were more vigorously suppressed; victims

began to respond to the insulting taunts of the

crowd with hostility rather than good humour;

and violent confrontations often developed.

As the charivari became exclusively an affair

of the lower orders, men, the ritual came to be

associated with the barbarism and savagery of

the masses. What had once been defended was

to be harshly condemned. It is this process of the

proletarianization of a cultural form that marks

the charivari as a ritual of particular concern to

those interested in an autonomous, working-

class culture, and explains the fear and loathing

with which bourgeois elements perceived that

development.

*****

With the custom linked explicitly to the

lower orders, and as any form of legitimation,

however mild, collapsed, the charivari drew

attack from many quarters. […] The terrain of

the rough, unpolished multitude, the shivaree

was, in Alice T. Chase’s words, “a Survival of

semi-barbaric times; the curious point to note

is how nearly this barbarous custom touches

our advanced civilization of the present day.” 93

And barbarity, of course, was not of the genteel,

bourgeois world. Neither, apparently, were the

practitioners of rough music, who instead were

denigrated, condemned, and persistently held up

to the ridicule of the defenders of public virtue:

“... lunatics assaulting a man’s house after dark

and making the night hideous with their howls”;

“... a collection of wild, ignorant, howling

savages, whatever may be the particular colour

of their skins or the depth and variety of their

gutturals”; “... the abolition of horning would

be very cheaply purchased by the sacrifice

of a horner in every community in which the

disgusting practice survives.”94

[…] The large urban centres were apparently

the first to succumb, followed by the smaller

cities, towns, and villages, trailed by the

frontier regions, the outposts of North American

civilization. Where bourgeois consciousness

matured earliest, the charivari was first attacked;

where such consciousness was developing

weakly it tended to survive longest. It was in this

context that the ritual came to be monopolized

by the lower orders. Although certain working-

class trades, organized and enamoured of

their skilled status, understandably attracted

to more respectable, rational forms of protest,

may have shied away from the custom as

it drew increasing hostility, other members

of the plebeian community retained their

allegiance: immigrants new to America’s shores;

agricultural labourers; the urban armies of the

unskilled; decimated crafts like shoemaking,

weaving, and blacksmithing; small farmers;

rural tradesmen; timberworkers, socially,

culturally, and geographically on the margins

of society; miners in isolated communities; and

the underclass town and country. […]

The practice of whitecapping proves similarly

elusive, defying a precise analysis of those

involved in the organized and spontaneous

manifestations of the movement. Many

histories of whitecapping, including Madelein

Noble’s recent assessment, argue that the White

Caps drew upon respectable elements of the

community, prominent citizens organizing

and leading the crusade against immorality,

lewdness, vice, and general social impropriety.95

And, yet, many of these same sources attribute

the decline of whitecapping, especially its

legal suppression, to the degeneration of

the movement, its take-over by rougher

elements, and the increasingly insignificant

role of men of position. 96 The transition from

patrician to plebeian control, however, is never

satisfactorily explained. Moreover, there is

more than a hint that historians have been blind

to the not inconsequential role that the lower

orders played in the beginnings of the local

movements of whitecapping. […] In Hamilton,

Ontario, the leaders of the White Cap gang

were Robert and George Ollman, the Macklin

Street brickmakers. 97 […] Whitecapping,

like the charivari, was never a process totally

dominated by men of property and standing.

Both forms of enforcing community standards

60 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

and appropriate behaviour were the terrain of

the menu peuple.

[…] Charivaris, and their persistent use

throughout the nineteenth century thus lend force

to an interpretation of culture stressing continuity

in the midst of change. […] Whitecapping,

too, drew on cultural continuities: the long

tradition of violent enforcement of morality

characteristic of American vigilante groups;

the southern heritage of resistance to black

emancipation (“The people of the ‘White Cap’

belt [of Indiana] ... ,” claimed the Chicago

Record, “came originally from the South.” 98 ).

But it, also, could be turned to new purpose,

continuing in the footsteps of the charivari,

moving forcefully against social impropriety, or

adapting to the economic needs of the working-

class community.

*****

[I]n nineteenth-century North America there

were obscure corners of everyday life where the

rule of law could or would not intervene, where,

by the law’s very concerns—in which property

always figured centrally 99 —it had little place.

Domestic discord, appropriate marital unions,

and immoral behaviour were hardly the concern

of the law, except in exaggerated cases of gross

cruelty or sexual “deviance,” as in infanticide,

incest, or rape. But these extremes suggest

the point. The mundane wife-beater, or the

old widower coming to life in the midst of his

unnatural marriage, remained outside the rule

of law. So, too, was the employer who refused

the just demands of “manly” workers, or the

strikebreaker imported to break the resistance of

working-class forces. Yet, in the plebeian world,

such behaviour seemed a serious transgression,

a violation of time-honoured conceptions of

appropriate behaviour.

In the absence of any recourse to law, the

lower orders turned instinctively to custom,

posing the discipline of the community against

the perceived deficiencies of legal authority. As

a force within the plebeian world, custom was

obeyed because it was “intimately intertwined

with a vast living network of interrelations,

arranged in a meticulous manner.”100 “It posed

an order, an authority, that was, in contradiction

to the law, spontaneous, traditional, personal,

commonly known, corporate, and relatively

unchanging.”101 […]

*****

[…] The cultures of the working-class and

plebeian worlds clashed with constituted

authority: in border, seaside, and river-

towns, where smuggling was a way of life;

in the settlement of petty scores, where

the rule of law was forsaken for the more

immediate satisfaction of barn burning, fence

destruction, or animal maiming; in urban

crowds, purposively directing their anger

against perceived threats and recalcitrant

employers; in the backwoods and obscure

valleys in the shadows of North American

civilization, where law always played second

fiddle to brute force.

*****

Notes

This is a version of a paper presented to the Canadian

Historical Association meetings, London, Ontario,

2 June 1978. I would like to thank the many individuals

who directed me to sources, replied to my letters,

and shared materials with me. I have acknowledged

the aid of a number of friends and scholars who

shared specific sources with me in the footnotes. This

paper benefitted greatly from a reading by Russell

Hann, who suggested a number of revisions. Michael S.

Cross graciously shared research with me, and Edward

Shorter offered early encouragement at a time when

I needed it most. The Canada Council supported the

research in its initial stages. Finally, it is a pleasure to

acknowledge two other debts. Donald Swainson, whose

knowledge of 19th

-century Ontario is truly encyclopedic,

directed me to many important sources of information.

Gregory S. Kealey, who critically assessed a crude first

draft, also shared his notes from Toronto’s Globe with

me, allowing me to enrich my presentation.

Discordant Music 61

1. See Eloi-Chrisiophe Bassinet, Histoire Morale,

Civile, Politique et Littiraire du charivari ... (Paris

1833); Ruth Mellinkoff, “Riding Backwards:

Theme of Humiliation and Symbol of Evil,” Viator:

Medieval and Renaissance Studies, 4 (1973), pp.

152–177.

2. As an introduction to the charivari, see Edward

Shorter, The Making of the Modern Family (New

York 1975), pp. 46, 64, 217–228; Roger Pinon,

“Qu’est-ce q’un charivari? Essai en vue d’une

definition operatorie,” in Kontakete und Frenzen.

Probleme der Volks-. Kultur- und Sozialforschung

(Göttingen 1969), pp. 393–405.

3. Robert Chambers, The Book of Days: A Miscellany

of Popular Antiquities (Edinburgh 1864), II, p.

510; Francis Grose, A Classical Dictionary of the

Vulgar Tongue (London 1785), p. 291; Brewer’s

Dictionary of Phrase and Fable, revised by Ivor H.

Evans (London 1970), p. 937; Frank Hugget, A Day

in the Life of a Victorian Farm Worker (London

1972), p. 64; Rev. William H. Cope, A Glossary

of Hampshire Words and Phrases (London 1883),

p. 75; Enid Porter, Cambridgeshire Customs and

Folklore (London 1969), pp. 8–10; Porter, The

Folklore of East Anglia (London 1974), pp. 27–28;

Christina Hole, English Folklore (London 1940),

p. 23; Joseph Wright, ed., The English Dialect

Dictionary (New York 1905), V, pp. 156–157.

4. Elizabeth Mary Wright, Rustic Speech and

Folklore (London 1914), pp. 276–277; Mrs. Gutch,

County Folk-lore: Examples of Printed Folklore

Concerning the East Riding of Yorkshire (London

1912), VI, pp. 130–133; William Henderson,

Notes on the Folklore of the Northern Counties

of England and the Borders (London 1967), pp.

29–30; Notes and Queries (London), 5 th ser., V

(25 March 1876), p. 253; 6th ser., VI (25 November

1882), pp. 425–426.

5. Hole, English Folklore, 23; Theo Brown, “The Stag

Hunt in Devon,” Folklore, 63 (December 1952),

pp. 104–109.

6. Chambers, Book of the Days, I, p. 360; William

S. Walsh, Curiosities of Popular Customs

(Philadelphia 1907), p. 156. The Butcher’s

Serenade is depicted in Hogarth’s “The Industrious

’Prentice Out of His Tune and Married to His

Master’s Daughter,” the sixth print in the Industry

& Idleness series.

7. A.L. Rowse, A Cornish Childhood: Autobiography

of a Cornishman (New York 1947), pp. 8–9, where

Rowse questions whether the “shivaree” was an old

Cornish custom, or whether it was brought to the

region by miners returned from America.

8. E.P. Thompson has outlined the English charivari’s

increasing concern with wife-beating in the 19 th

century in “Rough Music: Le Charivari anglais,”

Annales: E.S.C., 27 (1972), esp. p. 297.

9. Notes and Queries (London), 2 nd ser., X (15

December 1860), pp. 476–477. See also Thompson,

“Rough Music,” p. 297; Shorter, Modern Family,

pp. 224–225.

10. Gutch, County Folk-Lore .... Yorkshire, VI, 132–

133. On other folk-rhymes directed against wife-

beaters, see G.F. Northall, English Folk-Rhymes

(London 1892), pp. 253–257, all of which were

recited in the midst of subjecting an offender to

“riding the stang.”

11. Van Gennep, Manuel de folklore, I, p. 626, quoted

and translated in Shorter, Modern Family, p. 221.

12. Nicole Caston, “La Criminality familiale dans le

ressoit du Parlement de Toulouse, 1690–1730,”

in A. Abbiatecci et al., ed., Crimes et Criminality

en France sous I’Ancien Regime, 17e–18e siecles

(Paris 1971), p. 106.

13. P. Saintyves, “Le charivari de l’Adultere et les

courses a corps nus,” L’Ethnographie, 31, new

ser., (1935), pp. 7–36; Shorter, Modern Family, pp.

219–220; Eugen Weber, Peasants into Frenchmen:

The Modernization of Rural France, 1870–1914

(Stanford 1976), pp. 400–401.

14. Natalie Zemon Davis, “The Reasons of Misrule,”

in Society and Culture in Early Modern France

(Stanford 1975), pp. 97–123.

15. Weber, Peasants into Frenchmen, p. 403; Rolande

Bonnain-Moerdyk et Donald Moerdyk, “A propos

du charivari: discours bourgeois et coutumes

populaires,” Annales: E.S.C., 32 (1977), pp.

381–398; Yves-Marie Bercé, Fête et Révolte: Des

Mentalités populaires du XVIe au XVIIIe siecle

(Paris 1976), pp. 40–44.

16. Weber, Peasants into Frenchmen, p. 404. On

similar uprisings by prostitutes in England in the

1860s and 1880s, see Andrew Chier, Plymouth

and Plymouthians: Photographs and Memoirs

(Plymouth 1974), n.p., an account of prostitutes

besieging a workhouse, seeking shelter, “beating

tin kettles and blowing tin whistles’’; and “Report

of the House of Commons Select Committee on

the Administration, Operation, and Effects of

the Contagious Diseases Acts of 1866–1869,”

Parliamentary Papers, 1882, IX, p. 340. A later

account, in which prostitutes again use rough

music against efforts to suppress their activities,

is found in Sarah Robinson, The Soldier’s Friend:

A Pioneer’s Record (London 1913), p. 148. I am

indebted to Judith R. Walkowitz, whose continuing

studies of prostitution and the Contagious Diseases

62 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

Acts promise much, for bringing these sources to

my attention.

17. See E.J. Hobsbawm, Primitive Rebels: Studies in

Archaic Forms of Social Movements in the 19th and

20 th Centuries (Manchester 1971).

18. Note the discussions in J.M.S. Careless, “Limited

Identities in Canada,” Canadian Historical Review,

50 (March 1969), pp. 1–10; Brian Stock, “English

Canada: The Visible and Invisible Cultures,”

Canadian Forum, LII (March 1973), pp. 29–33.

19. On the French origins of the term, see William

J. Fielding, Strange Customs of Courtship and

Marriage (Philadelphia 1942), pp. 50–51; Susanna

Moodie, Roughing It in the Bush (Toronto 1962),

p. 145; The Charivari; or Canadian Poetics: A

Tale After the Manner of Beppo (Montreal 1824),

p. 49. [This source has recently been republished

in the “Early Canadian Poetry Series,” authorship

attributed to George Longmore, edited and

introduced by Mary Lu Macdonald. See Longmore,

The Charivari or Canadian Poetics (Ottawa 1977).

See, also, Carl F. Klinck, ed., Literary History of

Canada (Toronto 1976), 1, pp. 140–141, 145, 147.]

John S. Farmer, Americanisms—Old and New

(London 1889); William S. Walsh, Curiosities of

Popular Customs (Philadelphia 1898), pp. 209–

213; Walsh, Handy-Book of Literary Curiosities

(Philadelphia 1892) p. 149; Sylvia Clapin, A New

Dictionary of Americanisms (New York n.d.);

American Notes & Queries, 1 (27 October 1888),

pp. 311–312; III (15 June 1889), p. 82. Hereafter

A. N. & Q.

20. A. N. & Q., I (27 October 1888), pp. 311–312;

Smith’s Falls News, 23 July 1875; 16 August 1875;

Globe, 2 May 1877; Pembroke Observer, cited in

Smith’s Falls News, 4 May 1877.

21. On the practice of the charivari in Louisiana and

Alabama see A. N. A Q., I (20 October 1888),

pp. 296–297; E. Bagby Atwood, “Shivarees and

Charivaris: Variations on a Theme,” in Moody C.

Boatright, Wilson M. Hudson, and Allen Maxwell,

ed., A Good Tale and a Bonnie Tune (Dallas 1964),

pp. 68–70; Roy V. Hoffpauir, “Acadian Marriage

Customs,” Attakapas Gazette, III (December

1968), pp. 3–19: James Hall, Tales of the Border

(Philadelphia 1835), pp. 121–124. An excellent

discussion is found in the different editions of

George W. Cable, Old Creole Days (New York

1883), Part ii, pp. 54–55: Cable, Old Creole Days

(New York 1890), pp. 220–221. The quote is from

John F. Watson, “Notilia of Incidents at New

Orleans in 1804 and 1805,” American Pioneer, II

(1843), p. 229.

22. Alice T. Chase, “The ‘Shivaree,’” A. N. & Q., I

(29 September 1888), pp. 263–264, also in Walsh,

Curiosities of Popular Customs, pp. 209–213.

23. Miles L. Hanley, “Charivaria II: ‘Serenade’ in New

England,” American Speech, VIII (April 1933), pp.

24–26.

24. Lincoln Nebraska Daily State Journal, 22

November 1874;1 January 1878, quoted in Mamie

Meredith, “Charivari I: ‘Belling the Bridal Couple’

in Pioneer Days,” American Speech, VIII (April

1933), pp. 22–24.

25. Robert S. Thurman, “Twas Only a Joke,” Tennessee

Folklore Society Bulletin, XXXV (September

1969), pp. 86–94.

26. A. N. & Q., I (20 October 1888), pp. 296–297.

27. Nils Flaten, “Notes on American-Norwegian

with a Vocabulary,’’ Dialect Notes, II (1900), pp.

115–126; V. Stefanson, “English Loan-Nouns Used

in the Icelandic Colony of North Dakota,” Dialect

Notes, II (1903), pp. 354–362; George T. Flom,

“English Loanwords in American Norwegian,

as Spoken in the Koshkonong Settlement (Dane

County, Wisconsin),” American Speech, I (July

1926), pp. 541–548.

28. See the discussion of the charivari in Bryan D.

Palmer, “Most Uncommon Common Men: Craft,

Culture, and Conflict in a Canadian Community,

1860–1914,” Unpublished Ph.D. dissertation,

SUNY at Binghamton, 1977, pp. 184–192.

29. Hans Kurath, A Word Geography of the Eastern

United States (Ann Arbor 1949), p. 78 and Fig.

184; Gordon R. Wood, Vocabulary Change: A

Study of Variation in Regional Words in Eight of

the Southern States (Carbondale 1971), p. 39; Time

(Canadian edition), 25 July 1949, p. 41; Walter

S. Avis et al., A Dictionary of Canadianisms: On

Historical Principles (Toronto 1967), pp. 141, 656,

689.

30. British Whig, 18 March 1834; 11 March 1837;

31 July 1835. A Kingston charivari of 1877,

complete with costumes and effigy is noted in E.Z.

Massicotte, “Le Charivari au Canada,” Bulletin des

Recherches Historiques, XXXII (November 1926),

p. 717.

31. Hamilton Board of Police, Minutes, 1841–1842

(22 March 1842), p. 50.

32. The above account draws on Montreal Gazette,

7 June 1823; 14 June 1823; 6 September 1823;

Canadian Courant and Montreal Advertiser, 4

June 1823; 7 June 1823; 11 June 1823; 30 August

1823; Quebec Gazette, 16 June 1823.

33. Moodie, Roughing It in the Bush, p. 147.

34. An early eighteenth-century reference is Diary of

Simeon Perkins, Liverpool, Nova Scotia, 9 October

Discordant Music 63

1766, reprinted in S.D. Clark, Social Development

of Canada (Toronto 1942), p. 160.

35. Globe, 9 July 1868.

36. Note the discussions in Robert Goulet, Le Charivari

(Paris 1960), translated as The Violent Season (New

York 1961), esp. pp. 33, 89, 93, 168–169, 171–174,

314–315, 331–332; Jerome Hart, A Vigilante Girl

(Chicago 1910), pp. 326–327; Sarnia Observer, 24

April 1885.

37. Globe, 15 December 1881.

38. Sarnia Observer, 31 October 1884; 7 November

1884.

39. Hamilton Times, 13 January 1868.

40. Public Archives of Canada, RG8 C 316, Cathcart et

al., to the Magistrates, St. John’s. Lower Canada,

27 August 1841:24 August 1841; 25 August 1841,

219–223. On the charivari in the Maritimes in the

twentieth century, where it was often known as

saluting, see Monica Morrison, “Wedding Night

Pranks in Western New Brunswick,” Southern

Folklore Quarterly, 38 (December 1974), pp.

285–297; Ernest Buckler, The Mountain and

the Valley (New York 1952); Avis, Dictionary of

Canadianisms, p. 656.

41. J.E. Collins, Life and Times of the Right Honourable

Sir John A. Macdonald, Premier of the Dominion

of Canada (Toronto 1883), pp. 311–312. My

thanks to James Hiller for providing me with this

reference.

42. Farmer, Americanisms; John Russell Bartlett,

Dictionary of Americanisms: A Glossary of

Words and Phrases (Boston 1877), p. 93. The

Callithumpians were also active in the American

west as late as the 1880s. See Mitford M. Mathews,

ed., A Dictionary of Americanisms: On Historical

Principles (Chicago 1951), I, p. 248, citing cases

from Glendale, Montana (1879) and Reinbeck,

Iowa (1881).

43. Hill’s Yankee Story Teller’s Own Book; and

Reciter’s Pocket Companion (New York 1836), p.

9.

44. On the American use of the term and its relationship

to the charivari, see New York Times, 25 May 1904;

M. Schele de Vere, Americanisms: The English of

the New World (New York 1872), p. 589; Craigie

and Hurlbert, A Dictionary of American English:

On Historical Principles (Chicago 1938), I., p. 393;

Sylvia Clapin, New Dictionary of Americanisms;

The Century Dictionary (New York 1897), I, p.

769; Mathews, Dictionary of Americanisms, I, p.

248; Atlantic Monthly, XV (March 1865), p. 300;

Harper’s Magazine (July 1886), p. 213.

45. Harry Middleton Hyatt, Folk-Lore from Adams

County, Illinois (Hannibal, Missouri, 1965), pp.

468–469.

46. See Thompson, “Rough Music,” pp. 304–308, for

a brief introduction.

47. See D.G.C. Allan, “The Rising in the West,

1628–1631,” Economic History Review, 2 nd ser.,

V (1952–1953), pp. 76–85.

48. Richard B. Morris, Government and Labour in

Early America (New York 1965), p. 147.

49. Bryan D. Palmer, “‘Give Us the Road and We

Will Run It’: The Social and Cultural Matrix of

an Emerging Labour Movement,” in Gregory S.

Kealey and Peter Warrian, ed., Essays in Canadian

Working Class History (Toronto, 1976), p. 122;

Ottawa Evening Journal, 17 September 1891

(my thanks to Russell Hann for directing me to

this reference); F.P. Grove, The Master of the

Mill (Toronto 1967), pp. 155–162. The Chaudière

conflict is discussed in more detail, although

this incident is ignored, in Edward McKenna,

“Unorganized Labour Versus Management: The

Strike at the Chaudière Lumber Mills, 1891,”

Histoire Sociale/Social History, V (November

1972), 186–211. See also H. Ferns and B. Ostry,

The Age of Mackenzie King (Toronto 1976), p.

79.

50. The strike is discussed in Palmer, “Most Uncommon

Common Men,” pp. 190–192.

51. Hamilton Spectator, 4, 5, 9, 10 June 1890.

52. See Harold Wentworth, American Dialect

Dictionary (New York 1944), pp. 550–551.

53. George Rawlyk, A.R.M. Lower, Donald Swainson,

and Peter Goheen all had some personal knowledge

of the ritual. My grandmother remembered it

practised near Hawkesbury, Ontario. A student tells

me that it is still common in Listowel, Ontario. John

Weaver witnessed a charivari in Madoc, Ontario,

north of Belleville, in 1963, the groom being tied to

a rocking chair, and driven around the town in the

back of a flat-bed truck. Neil Rosenberg, Director

of the Memorial University of Newfoundland

Folklore and Language Archive, tells me that

the practice is known in Newfoundland, but

that the ceremony does not have a standard

name. Lawrence Stone, relying on a colleague’s

recollections, contends that the charivari was still

practised in Oregon in the twentieth century. See

Lawrence Stone, The Family, Sex, and Marriage

in England, 1500–1800 (New York 1977), fn. on

p. 504. As late as 1958 Edmonton passed a law

prohibiting charivaris. See Edmonton Journal, 30

October 1958.

54. Windsor Evening Record, 13, 14 January 1896.

Craig Heron has recently informed me that

charivaris in St. Catharines, Ontario and Lacrosse,

Wisconsin were documented in the Hamilton

64 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

Spectator, 11 August, 9 June 1904. The St.

Catharines event, in which the victim drove off

his tormentors with the spray from a garden hose,

hints at a changed twentieth century context which

makes the violent clashes of the previous century a

thing of the past. But note, too, the violent charivari

at Bishop’s Mills (near Brockville) described in

Hamilton Spectator, 15 November 1906.

55. Hyatt, Folk-Lore from Adams County, p. 468.

56. Farmer, Americanisms, p. 557.

57. Clapin, New Dictionary of Americanisms; Century

Dictionary, VIII, p. 6910.

58. “White Caps,” The Americana: A Universal

Reference Library (New York 1911), p. XX.

59. See James Elbert Cultler, Lynch-Law: An

Investigation into the History of Lynching in the

United States (Montclair, N.J., 1969, original

1905), pp. 46–72; R.S. Longley, “Mob Activities

in Revolutionary Massachusetts,” New England

Quarterly, VI (March 1933), pp. 112–114; Frank

W.C. Hersey, “Tar and Feathers: The Adventures

of Captain John Malcolm,” Colonial Society of

Massachusetts Publications, Transactions, XXXIV

(1937–1942), pp. 429–473; Richard Maxwell

Brown, “Violence and the American Revolution,”

in Stephen G. Kurt and James H. Hutson, Essays

on the American Revolution (Chapel Hill 1973),

pp. 103–112; Alfred F. Young, “Pope’s Day,

Tarring and Feathering, and Cornet Joyce, jun.:

From Ritual to Rebellion in Boston, 1745–1775.”

Unpublished manuscript prepared for the Anglo-

American Conference of Labor Historians, Rutger’s

University, 1973; Carl Bridenbaugh, Cities in

Revolt: Urban Life in America, 1743–1776 (New

York 1955), pp. 121–122. Tarring and feathering,

of course, did borrow heavily from the English

experience, as many of these sources indicate, and

continued well into the nineteenth and twentieth

centuries. For the use of tarring and feathering in

early Upper Canada, see Josephine Phelan, “The

Tar and Feather Case, 1827,” Ontario History,

LXVIH (March 1976), pp. 17–23. Cases of the

use of tar and feathers in late nineteenth-century

Milan, Monroe County, Michigan, and St. Thomas,

Ontario, are outlined in Ottawa Citizen, 11 May

1871; Globe, 11 November 1886. For popular

punishment of sexual offenders in Puritan New

England, see Arthur W. Calhoun, A Social History

of the American Family from Colonial Times to the

Present (Cleveland 1917–1919), I, pp. 129–152.

60. See Richard Maxwell Brown, The South Carolina

Regulators (Cambridge, Massachusetts, 1963);

George R. Adams, “The Carolina Regulators: A

Note on Changing Interpretations,” North Carolina

Historical Review, XLIX (1972), pp. 345–352;

James P. Whittenburg, “Planters, Merchants, and

Lawyers: Social Change and the Origins of the

North Carolina Regulation,” William and Mary

Quarterly, XXXIV (April 1977), pp. 215–238.

61. Mary Floyd Williams, History of the San Francisco

Committee of Vigilance of 1851: A Study of Social

Control on the California Frontier in the Days of

the Gold Rush (New York 1969, original 1921);

Hubert Howe Bancroft, Works: Popular Tribunals,

in Two Volumes (San Francisco 1887); Thomas J.

Dimsdale, The Vigilantes of Montana, or Popular

Justice in the Rocky Mountains (Norman 1953,

original 1866). A fascinating account is Josiah

Royce, California from the Conquest in 1846 to

the Second Vigilance Committee in San Francisco:

A Study of American Character (Boston 1886),

pp. 271–376. See also, Frederick Jackson Turner,

The Frontier in American History (New York

1920), p. 212; J.D. Hill, “The Early Mining Camp

in American Life,” Pacific Historical Review, I

(1932), pp. 303–306; Alexandre Barde, Histoire

des comites de vigilance aux Attakapas (Saint-

Jeane-Baptiste, Louisiana, 1861).

62. The standard treatment is Cultler, Lynch-Law. See

also, Ottawa Citizen, 3 February 1872; 3, 4 August

1871; 22 February 1872; 27 May 1871; 1 June

1871; 3 May 1871; Perth Courier, 18 December

1868; 3 April 1868; Globe, 2 September 1868;

Hastings Chronicle (Belleville), 23 April 1862;

John W. Caughey, ed., Their Majesties the Mob

(Chicago 1960), esp. p. 98.

63. Melvyn Dubofsky, We Shall Be All: A History of the

Industrial Workers of the World (Chicago 1969);

A. Ross McCormack, Reformers, Rebels, and

Revolutionaries: The Western Canadian Radical

Movement, 1899–1919 (Toronto 1977), p. 161.

64. Hamilton Spectator, 3 April 1882; Edward

M c K e n n a , “ U n o rg a n i z e d L a b o u r Ve r s u s

Management: The Strike at the Chaudière Lumber

Mills, 1891,” Histoire Social/Social History, V

(November 1972), p. 204; Barry Broadfoot, Ten

Lost Years, 1929–1939: Memories of Canadians

Who Survived the Depression (Don Mills 1975),

pp. 338–348. John L. Lewis supporters tarred and

feathered an insurgent miner in Indiana in 1930.

See Melvyn Dubofsky and Warren Van Tine, John

L. Lewis: A Biography (New York 1977), p. 165.

65. Note the comment in Theodore Watts-Dunton,

“Bret Harte,” Athenaeum (24 May 1902), p.

659. The best brief, accessible introduction to

whitecapping is Hugh Graham and Ted Robert

Gurr, eds., Violence in America: Historical and

Comparative Perspectives (Washington 1969), pp.

70–71, 806.

Discordant Music 65

66. B.F. DeCosta, The White Cross: Its Origins and

Progress (Chicago 1887); Ellice Hopkins, The

White Cross Army (London 188?).

67. E.W. Crozier, The White-Caps: A History of

the Organization in Sevier County, Tennessee

(Knoxville 1899), p. 31; Nettie H. Pelham, The

White Caps (Chicago 1891).

68. Corzier, White-Caps, pp. 12–13.

69. Henry Clay Duncan, “White Caps in Southern

Indiana,” paper presented before the Monroe

County Historical Society, 1900, pp. 4–6, cited in

Madelein M. Noble, “The White Caps of Harrison

and Crawford Counties, Indiana: A Study in the

Violent Enforcement of Morality,” unpublished

Ph.D. dissertation, University of Michigan, 1973,

p. 65.

70. Clyde Edwin Tuck, Bald Knobbers: A Romantic

and Historical Novel (Indianapolis 1910), pp.

7–8.

71. Noble, “While Caps,” p. 6.

72. Background on the Indiana White Caps is found

in New York Times, 12 October 1887; Duncan,

“White Caps in Southern Indiana,” p. 9; Journal

of the Indiana State Senate, 38 th session of the

General Assembly, 4 January 1855, p. 34, quoted in

Noble, “White Caps,” p. 65. See Booth Tarkington,

The Gentleman from Indiana (New York 1899);

James Woodress, “Popular Taste in 1899: Booth

Tarkington’s First Novel,” in Max F. Schulz,

ed., Essays in American and English Literature

Presented to Bruce Robert McElderry, Jr. (Athens,

Ohio 1967), pp. 111–112, 119–120; Woodress,

Booth Tarkington: Gentleman from Indiana (New

York 1955), p. 82; David Graham Phillips, Old

Wives for New: A Novel (New York 1908), p. 68;

Meredith Nicholson, The Hoosiers (New York

1916), pp. 43–45, for the impact on literature.

73. Noble, “White Caps,” pp. 10, 72–76, 165, and esp.

the list on pp. 177–190.

74. Thompson, “Rough Music,” pp. 285–312.

75. On the importance of ritual and public shame, see

Noble, “White Caps,” pp. 70–71, 88; Crozier, The

White Caps, pp. 10–11.

76. On the emergence of whitecapping in Ohio, see

Biographical and Historical Souvenir for the

Counties of Clark, Crawford, Harrison, Floyd,

Jefferson, Jennings, Scott and Washington: Indiana

(Chicago 1890), p. 35; Ohio State Journal, 26,

29 November 1888, 1, 3, 5, 10, 12, 21 December

1888.

77. In Indiana White Caps occasionally directed

their attacks against blacks that had defied their

authority. See Appleton’s Annual Cyclopaedia and

Register of Important Events of the Year 1888,

new serv., XIII (New York 1889), p. 441; Noble,

“White Caps,” pp. 177–190; Mathews, Dictionary

of Americanisms, II, p. 1865.

78. William F. Holmes, “Whitecapping: Agrarian

Violence in Mississippi, 1902–1906,” Journal

of Southern History, XXXV (May 1969), pp.

165–185; New York Evening Post, 21 December

1904.

79. Noble; “White Caps,” pp. 156–158; Samuel

L. Evans, “Texas Agriculture, 1880–1930,”

Unpublished Ph.D. dissertation, University of

Texas, 1960, pp. 320–321. See also, C. Vann

Woodward, The Strange Career of Jim Crow (New

York 1966), p. 87; Cultler, Lynch-Law, p. 154.

80. C.M. Graham, “Have You Ever Heard of the White

Caps?” New Mexico Genealogist, 6 (December

1967), pp. 3–8; Robert W. Larson, “The White

Caps of New Mexico: A Study of Ethnic Militancy

in the Southwest,” Pacific Historical Review,

XLIV (May 1975), pp. 171–185; Andrew Bancroft

Schiesinger, “Las Gonras Blancas, 1889–1891,”

Journal of Mexican American History, I (Spring

1971), pp. 87–143. An early instance of fence-

cutting is described in Pembroke Observer and

Upper Ottawa Advertiser, 30 January 1885.

81. Hamilton Spectator, 2 May 1900; 19 June 1900.

82. Note the comments on wife-beating in Hastings

Chronicle, 30 July 1862; Perth Courier, 27

October 1871; Palladium of Labor (Hamilton), 17

October 1885.

83. This account draws on sketches in the Globe, 8,

23, 30 March 1889; 1 April 1889. These sources

also document the emergence of White Cap bands

in other, nearby towns.

84. Napanee Star, 29 May 1896; Hamilton Spectator,

10 June 1896.

85. Globe, 8, 9 April 1890.

86. See Graham, “Have You Ever Heard of the White

Caps?” pp. 3–8; Larson, “White Caps of New

Mexico,” pp. 171–185; Charles A. Siringo, Cow-

Boy Detective: An Autobiography (New York

1912), pp. 120–122.

87. Hamilton Spectator, 11 April 1892.

88. A. N. Q., I (13 October 1888), p. 288.

89. British Whig, 11 March 1837.

90. Smith, the patrician leader of the plebeian crowd,

perhaps had a counterpart in Peter Aylen, leader

of the Shiners in the Ottawa Valley in the 1830s.

See Michael S. Cross, “The Shiners’ Wars: Social

Violence in the Ottawa Valley in the 1830’s”

Canadian Historical Review, LIV (March 1973),

pp. 1–25.

91. See, especially, Bernard Capp, “English Youth

Groups and The Pinder of Wakefield,” Past &

66 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

Present, 76 (August 1977), pp. 132–133; Davis,

“The Reasons of Misrule,” pp. 97–123; E.P.

Thompson, “Patrician Society, Plebeian Culture,”

Journal of Social History, VII (Summer 1974), pp.

382–405.

92. Jean-Claude Robert, “Montréal, 1821–1871:

Aspects de l’urbanisation,” Thesis de doctorate en

histoire, 3 cycles, Université de Paris, 1977, I, p.

197.

93. A. N. & Q., I (29 September 1888), p. 264.

94. Globe, 9 July 1868; 2 May 1877; A. N. & Q., 01

(14 December 1889), p. 81.

95. Noble, “White Caps,” pp. 5, 67–68, 83–86; New

York Times, 28 April 1887; 12 October 1887;

Lucille Morris, Bald Knobbers (Caldwell, Idaho

1939), pp. 19–20, 52.

96. A.H. Haswell, “The Story of the Bald Knobbers,”

The Missouri Historical Review, 18 (October

1923–July 1924), p. 27; Tuck, Bald Knobbers,

pp. 8–9. Noble argues that the White Caps of

Indiana declined because of an accommodation

to the transformation of society and economy that

occurred in the 1890s, marking a shift away from

the resistance characteristic of the 1880s. The

argument is far from persuasive. See Noble, “White

Caps,” p. 148.

97. Hamilton Spectator, 19 June 1900; Hamilton City

Directory (Hamilton 1902).

98. Chicago Record, 13 April 1894, cited in Mathews,

Dictionary of Americanisms II, p. 1865.

99. In the words of Jeremy Bentham: “Property and

law are born together and die together.”

100. Paul Radin, The World of Primitive Man (New York

1953), p. 233.

101. The best brief treatment of this subject, to my mind,

is Stanley Diamond’s “The Rule of Law Versus

the Order of Custom,” in Diamond, In Search

of the Primitive: A Critique of Civilization (New

Brunswick, N.J. 1974), pp. 255–280.

CHAPTER 5

Railing, Tattling, and General Rumour:

Gossip, Gender, and Church Regulation

in Upper Canada

Lynne Marks

In November 1844 the St. Catharines Baptist

Church heard that “there were very evil reports

in circulation respecting our Brother William

H.” The congregation did not ignore the

rumours, but appointed “Brethren E. and D.

to investigate the matter.” In February 1845

“William H.’s case was considered, he was

present, confessed himself guilty, the charge

being fornication.” While William H. expressed

contrition, the church members decided that

“the honour of the church and the glory of God”

required that he be expelled from the church.

A few years later Wicklow’s Baptist Church

also dealt with issues of rumour and sexual

misconduct when “Sister Nancy F. charge[d]

Sister Matilda G. with having carnal connection

with Hiram C. in the same bed that she was in

and she had told it before the world and it had

become public talk.” Church members called

both women before them to determine whether

Matilda G. was guilty of “fornication” or Nancy

F. of slander and falsehood, both serious charges

in the context of Upper Canadian evangelical

life. The church ultimately acquitted Matilda

G., claiming there was no proof of fornication,

while condemning Nancy F. for slander.1

These cases point to some of the many

ways in which speech was part of the church

discipline process in Upper Canada. While

gossip and rumour were a means of regulating

the behaviour of church members, they could

also be the basis for calling sinners to account.

“Improper” speech, which included gossiping,

spreading false rumours, “tattling,” “railing,”

and lying, were strongly censured by the

evangelical churches of Upper Canada. Gossip

is perhaps the most difficult form of speech

to define. I define it here broadly as talk

among people who know each other about the

behaviour of other people. 2 The way in which

gossip could (and can) be used as a means of

social control, and could also be viewed as a

socially disruptive force, has been explored

by a number of scholars of the subject.3 Social

historians of medieval and early modern Europe

and of colonial America have analyzed church

use and church regulation of gossip, rumour,

and other forms of speech,4 but this topic has not

yet received scholarly attention in the context

of Upper Canada.5 This paper will look at how

various forms of speech were both used and

regulated by Upper Canadian churches. Such a

study not only illuminates the social and moral

values and practices of the churches but can also

reveal much about the larger society in which

these churches were situated, a world about

which we still know very little.

This world was quite different from our own.

In early Ontario three major denominations,

the Methodists, Baptists, and Presbyterians, all

68 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

regulated spheres of life that we would today

consider far beyond the purview of religious

control. In addition to regulating “improper”

speech, other areas such as family life, leisure

activities, business practices, sexuality, and

private quarrels could all come under church

scrutiny. Only church members were subject

to this discipline. By joining an evangelical

church and declaring their faith in Jesus,

individuals agreed to live according to their

denomination’s definition of biblically ordained

Christian behaviour. If they strayed from such

behaviour, they were expected to submit to

church discipline. In subjecting each other

to “fraternal” correction, church members

believed they were adhering to the rules of

the early Christian church. 6 The sanctions of

church discipline varied. Behaviour that was

considered too heinous, or too frequently

repeated, could result in either temporary

suspension or permanent expulsion from the

church. In most cases, however, confession

of sin and other evidence of sincere contrition

allowed members to be retained in or restored

to full membership.7

Methodists subjected their members to church

discipline, but they did not keep records of such

cases. As a result, the Baptists and Presbyterians,

who did so, are the focus of this article. The latter

two denominations together made up about

a quarter of all Upper Canadians in the first

half of the nineteenth century. 8 Both Baptists

and Presbyterians were divided into various

subdenominations, which further divided and

reunited over the period. While Baptists were

all strongly evangelical, Presbyterians divided

along evangelical and non-evangelical lines.

Until 1843 both evangelicals and “moderates”

could be found within the Presbyterian Church of

Scotland, although evangelicals appear to have

dominated in Upper Canada.9 After the division

of 1843, evangelicals formed the Free Church,

but the nature of discipline does not appear to

have differed significantly between this group

and “Old Kirk” Presbyterians. The focus of

discipline and the structures of regulation did,

however, differ considerably between Baptists

and Presbyterians. Among Presbyterians, the

behaviour of members was overseen exclusively

by the minister and church elders (the Session),

who had the power to demand public confession

or to excommunicate erring members. Ministers

were male, as were the elders. Male Baptist

deacons and ministers also had particular power

in enforcing discipline, but Baptist discipline

cases were discussed, and voted on, at monthly

covenant meetings attended by all members,

women and men.10

This study is based on the church records

of forty Presbyterian and twenty-six Baptist

churches from various regions of what is now

southern Ontario and includes all surviving

records available in major church archives.11 It

encompasses churches in large communities,

small towns, and rural areas for the period

from 1798 to 1860. Surviving records of

discipline cases are included among accounts

of other church events in church minute books.

Depending on the diligence of church clerks

and the interest of the local congregations, the

recording of these cases ranges from very brief

notations to detailed descriptions of the issues

involved, the testimony of participants and

witnesses, and the outcome of the case. […]

Most inhabitants of Upper Canada lived in

rural communities or in small towns, where

people knew their neighbours—and their

neighbours’ business. 12 The accepted use of

gossip and rumour to regulate behaviour points

to the face-to-face nature of this society and to

the centrality of oral communication within it.

It also demonstrates that distinctions we take

for granted today—particularly the distinction

between public and private—appear to have

had little relevance in the colony. Although

historians have suggested that a public/private

“separate spheres” paradigm was beginning

to gain currency among the middle and upper

classes of Upper Canadian towns in the 1840s

and 1850s, 13 the continued legitimate use of

gossip and rumour by the churches to regulate

what we would define as private, personal

behaviour suggests that this distinction remained

blurred for many. I argue that the lines between

Railing, Tattling, and General Rumour 69

public and private remained blurred not only

because the concept of “the private” was just

beginning to emerge in mainstream discourse

but also because of the particular relationship

between the meanings of public/private and

sacred/secular among evangelicals in this

period. For evangelicals, the secular world was

the world of the unconverted, the “ungodly.”

The converted renounced the secular world for

the sacred, and henceforward for them nothing

was truly private. […]

Once Upper Canadians experienced

conversion, they were expected to transform

their lives as individuals, and to enter into

a community of believers, whose members

saw themselves as united with each other in

brotherly and sisterly Christian bonds. It was

also a community very much separate from the

outside, secular world. As American historian

Curtis Johnson has put it, such evangelical

congregations saw themselves as “islands

of holiness” in a surrounding world of sin. 14

Although the majority of Upper Canadian

Presbyterians appear to have been evangelical,

this ethos of separation from “the world” within

a community of “saints” was particularly

powerful among Baptists. Historians have

noted a contradiction at the heart of such

strongly evangelical churches: the preservation

of the community was central, but it was

cemented primarily by the fragile bonds of

faith. 15 Family ties often supplemented ties of

faith, but the ethnically diverse Upper Canadian

Baptists, who could be of American, English,

or Scottish origins, were less likely to share

the further tie of a common ethnicity. 16 It is

perhaps not surprising, then, that maintaining

community cohesion was a central concern of

Baptist congregations. Within the churches,

considerable attention was paid to the regulation

of community harmony, which included the

regulation of speech that could rupture such

harmony.

Speech was also regulated within the

Presbyterian churches, but it was not so central

a focus of discipline. The less evangelical nature

of the Presbyterian Church, and the legacy of

having been a state church in Scotland, meant

that the things of the world, including secular

hierarchies and connections, were more visible.

Ethnicity was another bond uniting Presbyterian

congregations, as most church members were

Scottish, with some Irish congregations.

The inequalities of the world—including the

inequalities of gender—entered more firmly

into Presbyterian congregations than Baptist

ones, but gender differences in the regulation

of “improper speech” existed within both

denominations. At the same time, gender

inequalities could be transcended by a concern to

preserve community, so that “improper speech,”

particularly slander, lying, and other speech

that was considered a threat to the community,

was regulated regardless of the gender of the

perpetrator. Although the stereotype of the

female gossip and “tattler” is not absent from

church records, men within both denominations

were more likely to be charged with sins of

“improper speech.” Men more commonly used

such speech to challenge the harmony of the

church community.

While the extent to which the churches

regulated “improper speech” can be determined

in the church records, the nature of the records

make it impossible to know just how common

it was for the churches to use rumour or gossip

as a means of identifying cases of apparent sin.

In some cases the church records specifically

refer to rumour as the source of information.

[…] In other cases Presbyterians simply noted

that reports were circulating about an individual

or a couple. Among Baptists this was the

common way of referring to the use of gossip as

a source of information. For example, in March

1828 Boston Baptist Church sent a committee

to “labour with” Brother T. “respecting some

reports in circulation of his drinking.”17

[…] Although only a minority of cases were

clearly brought forward on the basis of gossip,

many more may have been. When the minute

books of Brantford’s Baptist Church noted

tersely in September 1843 that it be “resolved

that John L. be excluded from being a member

of this Church for the sin of drunkenness,” it

70 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

is impossible to know how the church came

to know of his drunkenness. 18 It seems likely

that, in small communities, many cases of such

behaviour would have come to the attention of

church members through some form of gossip

or rumour, even when specific information is

not provided to this effect.

Among those cases where church records

demonstrate definitively that rumour or gossip

was the source of information, it is clear that

certain sins were more likely to come to the

attention of the churches on this basis than

others. Drinking “to excess” was often the

subject of “general rumour” or “evil reports.”

However, of all the offences dealt with in the

church records, sexual offences and domestic

conflicts were the most likely to come to the

attention of the churches through rumour or

gossip. 19 This is not surprising. Scholars have

noted that gossip focuses particularly on more

personal issues.20 Tales of sexual infidelity and

family conflicts have been the stuff of gossip

for centuries, remaining central within current

gossip networks.

Although we still gossip about sex and family

conflict, something has changed. Today there is

at least some acknowledgment that such topics

belong within the personal “private” sphere—

even as we violate such privacy through our

gossip. The fact that, in Upper Canada, gossipers

were assumed to have a relatively accurate

knowledge of such activities within particular

local communities suggests that there was much

less of a sense of a public/private separation in

this society. People were assumed to know about

the sexual and family lives of their neighbours.

These aspects were not part of a hidden, private

world. The fact that the churches made use of

such gossip in an official capacity reflects not

only the blurring of any public/private division

in the larger “worldly” society but also the

nature of evangelical communities, where no sin

was “private” and all aspects of life were to bear

witness to “the power of the Spirit.”21

The use of gossip and rumour as legitimate

sources of information also reinforces the

extent to which Upper Canadian society, and

particularly local communities, were still very

much face-to-face communities, in which oral

communication was of central importance. Not

all Upper Canadians could read, but existing

evidence suggests that, by the 1830s, most

Upper Canadians had attained at least a basic

literacy, and newspapers certainly provided

a textual medium for spreading information

throughout the colony. 22 The written church

records themselves point to the value placed on

text-based discourse at this time. Nonetheless,

it is clear that among the majority of the

population, and indeed within institutions of

authority such as the churches, an alternative

form of discourse—the spread of information

through oral communication, or “word of

mouth”—retained considerable importance,

as well as legitimacy, particularly at the local

level.23

Today we see gossip and rumour as informal,

almost irrational, sources of information. 24

This assessment is based partly on the greater

legitimacy we accord to text-based, as compared

with word-of-mouth, communication. More

broadly, in making judgments about the churches’

use of rumour in regulating behaviour, we are

comparing such approaches to what we see

as the more rational, formalized, bureaucratic

approaches to social control of the modern

state.25 During this period, however, institutions

of the state—such as the secular legal system—

were only gradually gaining legitimacy within

the colony.26 More informal, extra-legal forms

of regulation and social control still existed.

Church discipline was one such form, but

others, such as charivaris and duelling, also

retained a certain legitimacy in this period,

like the churches, both of the latter also relied

on gossip—community talk or rumour about a

situation—as the basis for regulatory action.

Charivaris allowed local inhabitants to

express their disapproval of certain behaviour,

particularly behaviour within what we now

define as the private sphere of the family. For

example, an old widower who married a much

younger woman could expect to be “charivaried”

by members of the community, who would

Railing, Tattling, and General Rumour 71

surround the house of the unlucky couple

after the wedding, making a huge din until

they received some payment. [...] Information

about local wife beaters or unacceptable sexual

relationships was spread through the medium of

rumour or “public talk” While charivaris were

popular largely among the “common people”

of Upper Canada, duelling was practised by

the men of the colonial elite—or those aspiring

to that status. Many challenges to a duel were

issued in reaction to deliberate insult, but others

occurred in response to gossip that circulated

within Upper Canadian high society—gossip

that was seen to damage the reputation of the

challenger or a female relative.27

The reason for such challenges was the

assertion that the circulating tale was in fact

not true. This uncertainty was the chief danger

in using gossip and rumour as a means of

regulation and the churches were well aware

of the problem. They used “general rumour”

or “evil reports” as the basis for calling sinners

before them, but once the case was heard by

the session or church meeting, they tried to

determine the facts of the case—though in a less

formal manner than was true of the secular legal

system. If those charged failed to confess their

guilt, the churches often summoned witnesses

to shed more light on the case. If it was decided

that the suspect was innocent and that the

charges were based on lies or slander, then the

slanderers could, in turn, find themselves subject

to disciplinary proceedings.

The desire to avoid false accusations helps to

explain the churches’ vigilance in calling church

members before them on a range of speech-

related offences. In both denominations, slander

and lying were the most common speech-related

offences.28 The desire to regulate the means of

regulation was certainly part of the churches’

motivation in seeking to control speech, but

other issues are also involved. […]

Although members of Presbyterian churches

saw themselves as part of Christian communities

of faith, their sense of separation from the world

was weaker than was the case among Baptists.

The Baptists’ strong evangelicalism drew them

apart from the world into a separate community

of believers. At the same time that the notion of

community was important to Baptists, it was

also fragile—in part because such communities

were held together primarily by belief. Unlike

the Presbyterian congregations, Baptists had

no previous state tradition to buttress them

and were linked less firmly by ethnicity. 29 As

well, the evangelical focus of the Baptists,

with their emphasis on individual conversion

experiences and the direct relationship between

an individual and God, left more space for

distinctive interpretations of God’s word and

could result in conflict within the community

of “saints.”30

Specific entries within Baptist Church records

point to the emphasis these churches placed

on attempting to maintain harmony within the

church community. For example, in November

1844 the Port Burwell Baptist Church voted

that “a standing committee of three persons

be appointed in each Church whose duty it

shall be to promote peace and harmony. If any

member ... shall be found stirring up strife they

shall be dealt with as offenders.”31 Any conflict

between members was seen as damaging to the

larger church community. The church records of

Woodstock’s Baptist Church note, for example,

that in September 1825 the entire church was

harmonious “except for Brother P. and Sister

H. who were somewhat at variance, Sister H.

having reported some unfavourable stories

respecting Brother P. which are not so.” The

records note that the church members “humbly

trust and pray that matters may be arranged so

as not to wound the feelings of the body of the

Church.” Matters in this case were brought to

a satisfactory conclusion when “Sister H. ...

confessed to Brother P. and acknowledged her

faults publicly.” 32

A quantitative analysis of the nature of

offences brought before the Baptist churches

makes it clear that the primary focus of church

discipline was to preserve community harmony.

Over 42 per cent of offences involved family

quarrels, personal or business quarrels, or

church-related quarrels. Church-related quarrels,

72 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

such as disputes over doctrine, or challenges to

ministers or deacons, alone made up almost

a quarter of all offences dealt with by the

Baptist churches. In contrast, only 17 per cent

of Presbyterian offences focused on any form

of quarrelling or community disharmony. Less

than 6 per cent of offences among the more

hierarchical and less evangelical Presbyterians

involved quarrels over doctrine or challenges

to the minister or elders.33 Most Presbyterians

were charged with “sins of the flesh” such as

sexuality and drinking.

The Baptists’ particular focus on preserving

community harmony helps to explain why

they were much more likely to regulate speech

than were Presbyterians. Speech itself can

be a potent means of stirring up community

disharmony. As the eighteenth-century New

England Baptists studied by Susan Juster noted,

“It is the rash using of the Tongue that greatly

enflames our differences. Surely the Tongue

is an unruly Member.” 34 The concern of the

Upper Canadian Baptists with speech-related

offences is reflected in the fact that they made

up a higher proportion of the church discipline

case-load than was true among Presbyterians,

and also in the fact that more types of speech-

related charges can be found within the Baptist

records. For example, “tattling” and “railing”

were both offences among Baptists, but were

not found in Presbyterian records. Tattling is

certainly a speech-related offence that would

be likely to undermine community peace and

harmony, and thus would be of concern to

the Baptists. Railing—speaking out against

or insulting someone—was also a concern.

Some Baptist accusations of railing focused on

quarrels between members, which in themselves

would have undermined church harmony. A

number of other cases focused on railing in the

context of church quarrels, which would have

been even more disruptive. For example, in May

1836 Port Burwell Baptist Church excluded

William E. from church membership. He had

accused the local minister of preaching false

doctrine, and was “excluded for railing against

the Church and refusing to obey the voice of

the said Church.”35

The more hierarchical and less evangelical

Presbyterians appear to have faced fewer such

disruptions, or certainly focused less regulatory

attention upon them. Nonetheless, the 17 per

cent of charges in the Presbyterian Church

discipline records which involved personal,

family, or church quarrels, and the 13 per cent

of charges focusing on speech-related offences,

point to the fact that maintaining community

harmony was not irrelevant to these churches.

While maintaining harmony within the church

community was important, the Presbyterians

were also concerned with upholding the image of

the church community in the larger community

context. Here again gossip, rumour, and “public

talk” were important—but in this case it was the

public talk of non-Presbyterians that worried

the elders. In some of the more serious cases of

wrongdoing that came before the Presbyterian

churches, the session noted that the wrongdoing

here was not just the particular sin involved but

also the damage done to the church’s reputation

in the larger community. For example, when

the Picton Presbyterian Church charged John

D. with forging a signature on a contract and a

bank note, the church decided that “whereas it

would bring scandal on the cause of religion and

on the standards and discipline of this church

in particular were the said John D. to remain in

communion ... we do now declare the said John

O. to be no longer a member of this church.”

In a case brought against an elder of Dundas

Presbyterian Church, the concern was clearly

not just with his public drinking, but with the

fact that such drinking brought “scandal upon

the congregation and upon the character and

discipline of the Church.” In Smith’s Falls,

when rumours circulated that an elder was guilty

of “fornication” and procuring an abortion for

the woman involved, the session was not only

concerned with the sins themselves but with the

fact that “the report was generally believed, and

was thus calculated to cause serious detriment

to the interests of religion in this place.”36 The

Presbyterian elders were very well aware of

the potentially damaging impact of gossip and

rumour on the public reputation of the church.

Railing, Tattling, and General Rumour 73

The fact that the majority of cases of session

discipline focused on “sins of the flesh” such

as drinking and sexual matters may reflect a

particular Presbyterian approach not only to

sin but also a particular Presbyterian concern

with broader public opinion, since these kinds

of transgressions would be the ones most likely

to bring the church into disrepute within the

larger community.

*****

The Upper Canadian experience points

to the danger of over-generalizing about the

relationship between women and “improper”

speech. The gender breakdown of speech-

related charges reveals that, among both

Baptists and Presbyterians, almost three-

quarters of all charges involved men, while

only a quarter involved women. This apparent

reversal of gendered assumptions is not quite

what it seems: the gender breakdown differed

significantly depending on the category of

speech-related offence. Male predominance in

certain categories actually reinforces certain

traditional gendered norms. Women’s failure to

predominate in most other categories points less

to gender equality within the churches, and more

to the significance that congregations placed on

speech, and the dangers of its misuse, regardless

of the gender of the speaker.

In some cases the gendered breakdown of

particular speech-related offences seems readily

explicable. For example, in the case of swearing,

twenty-eight out of thirty of those charged

with this sin were male. The newer ideals of

pure, virtuous, pious womanhood which were

gradually gaining currency in Upper Canada

in this period certainly had no place for female

swearing.37 […]

Lying and slander were other significant

categories of speech-related offences. “Bearing

false witness” is obviously a sin in the Christian

context. As well, given the stress that the

churches placed on the use of rumour in

regulating behaviour, it is not surprising that

they placed considerable emphasis on censuring

those who lied or spread false rumours. Over

three-quarters of Presbyterian speech-related

charges fall into this category, as do half of

Baptist ones. What is perhaps more surprising

here is the predominance of male offenders—

with 82 per cent of Presbyterian cases of lying

and slander involving men, as do 69 per cent

of Baptist cases. Although the stereotype of the

female rumour-monger does not fit with such

figures, the reality of men’s greater involvement

in the public sphere helps to explain the

churches’ focus on male slander and falsehood.

Many of these cases involved quarrels about

business—and most business matters occurred

among men, outside the household. In the small

face-to-face communities of Upper Canada, a

person’s business reputation could be readily

made or lost through “public talk.” 38 Those

who felt their reputations had been unfairly

besmirched readily turned to the churches for

remedy. […]

While men were generally overrepresented

in cases of slander and lying, they were

particularly likely to be charged with such sins

in church-related cases—cases that involved

quarrels with deacons, elders, or ministers,

or disagreements about doctrine or church

practices. In church-related cases, Baptist

men were also overrepresented in another

speech-related offence—railing—though in

non-church-related cases both men and women

were equally likely to be accused of railing.

The Baptist records include a number of

lengthy reports, such as the case of Brother C.

of St Catharines Baptist Church, who, among

other things, was charged with “interrupting

and breaking up a covenant meeting” and

“slandering the Church among members and

others.” […] As we know, the Baptist Church,

in particular, sought to retain harmony among

members and placed considerable emphasis on

regulating speech that could undermine church

harmony. […]

Why might women be less likely to use

their legendary “wicked tongues” against the

churches? For Baptist women, the days when

the denomination’s radical evangelical focus on

the power of the Spirit within each individual,

74 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

a gift that had even justified female challenges

to church doctrine and leadership, was largely

past. 39 In fact, within Presbyterian and many

Baptist congregations, women were not allowed

to speak in church. 40 Although this restriction

did not prevent women from expressing their

concerns informally outside church walls,

many women may have internalized the newly

emerging ideas about women’s particular piety,

passivity, and morality. 41 Or perhaps older

ideas about womanly obedience remained

powerful. Women may also have been less

likely to challenge the churches for their

own reasons. The Baptist and Presbyterian

churches closely regulated and constrained

women’s behaviour, as they did that of men,

but they offered something to women beyond

the power and solace of faith they also offered

to men. Churches provided women with one of

their only options for community. If expelled

from their church, men had other options for

fellowship within the larger world and were also

more mobile, able to leave behind disapproving

neighbours. 42 Women, particularly mothers,

were much less mobile. For poor women, or

those facing the possibility of destitution in old

age and widowhood, the churches also offered

some minimal financial protection. In an era

when state welfare was almost non-existent,

and private charity grudging and demeaning at

best, many churches provided some assistance

to poorer members, usually widows.43 As well

as the possibility of material aid, the churches,

particularly the Baptist Church, provided women

with some protection from wife abuse. The

churches also advocated a code of appropriate

sexual behaviour that at least attempted to hold

men to the same standard of sexual purity as

women, and was thus less hostile to women’s

interests than were the sexual norms of the

larger society.44

We should not, however, overstate the

extent of female passivity and piety within the

churches. Although men were overrepresented

among those who spoke out against the church,

or were accused of circulating reports against it,

women were not absent from such cases. Some

of women’s speech-related offences against the

church suggest an active open defiance, again

countering stereotypes of feminine behind-the-

scenes rumour-mongering. […]

While women who railed against the church

or slandered it were a small minority, a larger

minority of those slandering other church

members were female, particularly among

Baptists. Women were accused of slandering

each other, and male church members, on

a number of issues. Some cases of women

slandering other women involved sexual

reputations, as in the case that began this

article, where Nancy F. accused Matilda G.

of “having carnal connection with Hiram C.

... and it had become public talk.” Other cases

in which a woman’s sexual reputation was

challenged involved a married couple, or a man.

For example, in February 1812 Sister Polly A.

of Boston Baptist Church complained to the

church that Joseph B. had made “a request to

her to the violation of her chastity against her

husband.” When she refused his advances, he

apparently circulated reports that she was guilty

of adultery. 45

The stereotypical gossiping woman is not

entirely absent from these records. The Baptist

and Presbyterian records each include two

charges of gossiping—all four of which were

levelled at women. Of the seven charges of

“tattling” in the Baptist records, six involve

women. Three of the charges are found in one

entry in Brantford’s Baptist Church records. In

July 1840 it was resolved that “Brother M. and

Brother N. shall visit Sister T., Sister R. and

Sister C. and inform them that tattling shall

not exist amongst us that we expect them to

bury it and bring it up no more amongst us.”46

Although the image of mischief-making female

tongues was not entirely absent from church

concerns, cases of gossip made up 4 per cent

of Presbyterian speech-related cases, and gossip

and tattling, 6 per cent of Baptist ones. Gossip

appears to have been defined fairly narrowly

here. Charges that we might see as related

to gossip, such as lying and slander, were of

far greater concern to the churches, and were

Railing, Tattling, and General Rumour 75

more likely to focus on male offenders. In an

era when speech really mattered—when the

business reputation of an individual, or the

reputation of a church could be destroyed by

“public talk,” and when the harmony of church

communities relied on the absence of strife and

disharmony that could be created by “unruly”

tongues—the regulation of all such speech was

essential. The fact that men’s speech was much

more likely to be regulated than women’s may

reflect men’s more active role in the public

world, or it may suggest that male words were

considered more powerful and dangerous, and

thus in need of regulation. Or it may simply

point to the fact that in communities that took

all forms of improper speech very seriously,

men’s tongues were in fact more unruly than

those of women.

By the middle of the nineteenth century, the

churches gradually moved away from efforts

to constrain either male or female speech. In

most Baptist and Presbyterian churches, efforts

to oversee all aspects of what we would define

as private life declined significantly after mid

century. By the 1880s, references to such cases

almost disappeared from church records.47 The

reasons for this decline in church discipline

are complex and not yet fully understood.

Social forces such as urbanization, class-

stratification, and industrialization, which

fostered a growing public/private division,

particularly among the middle classes, may

have had significant implications for the practice

of church discipline. […] Businessmen, who

in earlier years readily turned to the churches

to mediate disputes or restore reputations,

came to resent religious interference in an

increasingly large scale and complex capitalist

workplace. 48 These broader social forces also

affected the evangelical discourse of sacred and

secular which had legitimized church discipline

practices. Historians have found that over the

second half of the nineteenth century, a range of

more secular, materialistic values and hierarchies

became integrated into the world view of most

evangelicals. 49 As the firm distinction between

“islands of holiness” and the secular world gave

way to greater accommodation to things of the

world, Christians became less concerned with

the cohesion of separate church communities,

and thus had less need to police the speech

of those who might fracture it. Also, with the

boundaries between the churches and the secular

world becoming more permeable, middle-class

Christians could adopt mainstream “separate

spheres” discourse and the increasingly powerful

discourse of individualism to insist that some

facets of their lives were indeed private and

personal and so should be left to individual

conscience, rather than being subject to the

“fraternal oversight” and community gossip of

fellow Christians.50

W h i l e a r a n g e o f s o c i a l f o r c e s a n d

accompanying shifts in discourses of public/

private and sacred/secular played a significant

role in the decline of church discipline, the

growing power and legitimacy of the secular

legal system may provide the most potent

reason for its demise. The legal system provided

an alternative model of regulation to that of

the churches, a model that was formalized,

“rational,” and text-based. Indeed, this system

was associated with the rational masculine

virtues of the Victorian age, providing a

potent challenge to the legitimacy of older

church traditions with their emphasis on more

informal—even feminine—verbal forms of

regulation.

We should not, however, create too firm a

distinction between an old-fashioned informal

church system of regulation, which accepted

the legitimacy of gossip, and a formal, rational

state, which did not. Gossip appears to have

remained a resource—albeit an unofficial

one—particularly for social welfare branches of

the state in the twentieth century. The popularity

of welfare “snitch lines,” which encourage

people to inform on neighbours who they

believe are “cheating” on welfare, is the most

recent manifestation. 51 However, a significant

difference between state-sponsored snitch lines

and earlier church regulation is that it is now

only the powerless—the poor, the young—who

are subject to such regulation. Today, a dominant

76 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

discourse of liberal individualism, with its clear

separation of public and private, protects those

with resources from official regulation through

neighbourhood gossip. While most in our society

would not wish to return to the prying eyes of

early nineteenth-century church communities, it

is illuminating to recognize that the current use

of gossip to control the poor does not include

earlier community-based understandings that

if gossip is to be taken seriously as a means of

regulation, there must be means of controlling

the “incorrect speech” of all.

Notes

1. Canadian Baptist Archives (CBA), St Catharines

Baptist Church, Church Minutes, 30 Nov. 1844

and 1 Feb. 1845; Wicklow Baptist Church,

Church Minutes, 22 July and 20 Sept 1849. Full

names have not been used in order to preserve

anonymity.

2. For definitions of gossip, see Karen V. Hansen,

“The Power of Talk in Antebellum New England,”

Agricultural History 67, 2 (1993): 43–64; Melanie

Tebbutt, Women’s Talk? A Social History of

“Gossip” in Working-Class Neighbourhoods,

1880–1960 (Aldershot, England: Scolar Press

1995).

3. See Hansen, “The Power of Talk”; Tebbutt,

Women’s Talk?; Mary Beth North, “Gender and

Defamation in Seventeenth-Century Maryland,”

William and Mary Quarterly (1987): 3–39;

Robert F. Goodman and Aaron Ben Ze’ev, Good

Gossip (Lawrence: University Press of Kansas

1994); Steve Hindle, “The Shaming of Margaret

Knowsley: Gossip, Gender and the Experience of

Authority in Early Modern England,” Continuity

and Change 9, 3 (1994): 391–419.

4. See, for example, L.R. Poos, “Sex, Lies, and the

Church Courts of Pre-Reformation England,”

Journal of Interdisciplinary History 25, 4 (1995):

585–608; Laura K. Deal, “Widows and Reputation

in the Diocese of Chester, England, 1560–1650,”

Journal of Family History 23. 4 (1998): 382–93;

Susan Juster, Disorderly Women: Sexual Politics

and Evangelicalism in Revolutionary New England

(Ithaca and London: Cornell University Press

1994); Jane Kamensky, Governing the Tongue:

The Politics of Speech to Early New England

(New York and Oxford: Oxford University Press

1997); Mary Beth Norton, Founding Mothers

and Fathers: Gendered Power and the Forming

of American Society (New York: Vintage Books

1996).

5. The few existing examinations of Upper Canadian

church discipline have focused on it in the context

of church history. See, for example, Duff Willis

Crerar, “Church and Community: The Presbyterian

Writ-Session in the District of Bathurst, Upper

Canada” (MA thesis, University of Western Ontario

1979), and Crerar, “‘Crackling Sounds from

the Burning Bush’: The Evangelical Impulse in

Canadian Presbyterianism before 1875,” in G.A.

Rawlyk, ed., Aspects of the Canadian Evangelical

Experience (Montreal and Kingston: McGill-

Queen’s University Press 1997), 123–36.

6. Jean E. Friedman, The Enclosed Garden: Women

and Community in the Evangelical South, 1830–

1900 (Chapel Hill and London: University of North

Carolina Press 1985), II.

7. Among Presbyterians, church members could be

excommunicated only by the higher level of church

court, the Presbytery. See Crerar, “Church and

Community,” 25.

8. The Presbyterians were far more numerous, at

about 20 per cent of the population, while the

Baptists always made up less than 5 per cent of the

total population in this period. See John Webster

Grant, A Profusion of Spires (Toronto: University

of Toronto Press 1988), 224.

9. Crerar, “Crackling Sounds from the Burning

Bush,” 127. Some Presbyterian evangelicals (the

United Presbyterians) had left the church before to

1843. See Grant, A Profusion of Spires, 123–4.

10. Female participation may not have been the norm

in all churches, but it was certainly the case in most

smaller communities. See Judith Colwell, “The

Role of Women in the Nineteenth-Century Church

of Ontario” (unpublished paper, 1985, CBA), 8–9.

See also Gregory A. Wills, Democratic Religion:

Freedom. Authority and Church Discipline in the

Baptist South, 1785–1900 (New York: Oxford

University Press 1997).

11. Among Baptists, church discipline cases are to be

found in the congregational minutes. Presbyterian

discipline cases are found in the minutes of the Kirk

sessions. The church records examined include

surviving church records for the 1798–1860 period

from Presbyterian and Baptist churches found

Railing, Tattling, and General Rumour 77

in the United Church Archives, the Canadian

Presbyterian Archives, the Canadian Baptist

Archives, the National Archives of Canada, and

the Family History Archives of the Church of

the Latter Day Saints. All records found in these

archives that began before 1850 were examined

for all years up to 1860, while some records that

existed for only the 1850s and later years were

not included. As well, this study includes records

generously given to me by Duff Crerar, based

on his research on eastern Ontario Presbyterian

churches.

12. For recent work on Upper Canadian social and

gender history, see Cecilia Morgan, Public Men

and Virtuous Women: The Gendered Languages of

Religion and Politics in Upper Canada, 1791–1850

(Toronto: University of Toronto Press 1996); Jane

Errington, Wives and Mothers, Schoolmistresses

and Scullery Maids: Working Women in Upper

Canada, 1790–1840 (Montreal: McGill-Queen’s

University Press 1995); Katherine McKenna, A Life

of Propriety: Anne Murray Powell and Her Family,

1755–1849 (Montreal: McGill-Queen’s University

Press 1994); and Janice Potter-MacKinnon, While

the Women Only Wept: Loyalist Refugee Women

in Eastern Ontario (Montreal: McGill-Queen’s

University Press 1993).

13. See Morgan, Public Men and Virtuous Women, and

Errington, Wives and Mothers. For an excellent

discussion of the concept of separate spheres, see

Leonore Davidoff and Catherine Hall, Family

Fortunes: Men and Women of the English Middle

Class, 1789–1850 (Chicago: University of Chicago

Press 1987). Certain feminist scholars have begun

to challenge the concept of “separate spheres.”

See Linda Kerber, “Separate Spheres, Female

Worlds, Woman’s Place: The Rhetoric of Women’s

History,” Journal of American History 75, I (1988):

9–39. This critique is useful in reminding us that

these spheres were not inviolable and that both

men and women moved between public and private

worlds. However, the emergence of the concept

of a private sphere that was somehow “personal”

and less open to community gaze and intervention

remains worthy of further historical study.

14. Curtis O. Johnson, Islands of Holiness: Rural

Religion in Upstate New York, 1790–1860 (Ithaca

and London: Cornell University Press 1989).

See also Randolph A. Roth, The Democratic

Dilemma: Religion, Reform and the Social Order

in the Connecticut River Valley of Vermont,

1791–1850 (Cambridge: Cambridge University

Press 1987), and, in the Upper Canadian context,

William Westfall, Two Worlds: The Protestant

Culture of Nineteenth-Century Ontario (Montreal

and Kingston: McGill-Queen’s University Press

1989).

15. See Juster, Disorderly Women, chap. 3.

16. Daniel C Goodwin, “‘The Footprints of Zion’s

King’: Baptists in Canada to 1880,” in Rawlyk, ed.,

Aspects of the Canadian Evangelical Experience,

197. Many Baptist congregations were originally

based around one or another of the American,

English, or Scottish ethnic groups, but such

patterns changed over time. Particularly in the case

of Americans, who made up the majority of Upper

Canadian Baptists, ethnicity did not appear to

provide the same basis for tightly knit communities

as was true of Scottish and Irish Presbyterians.

17. CBA, Boston Baptist Church, Church Minutes, 8

March 1828, Murray Meldrum notes.

18. CBA, Brantford Baptist Church, Church Minutes,

16 Sept 1843. Also see, for example, PCA,

Stamford Presbyterian Church, Niagara Falls,

Session Minutes, 22 June 1837.

19. Among Presbyterians 12 per cent of drink cases

were clearly reported through gossip (n. 77), and

among Baptists, 5 per cent were reported this

way (n. 62). Among Presbyterians, 11 per cent

of speech-related offences were reported through

gossip (n. 47), while among Baptists, 5 per cent

were reported in this way. Among Presbyterians

33 per cent of cases of family conflict were

reported through gossip (n. 12), while among

Baptists, 7 per cent (n. 27) were reported this

way. Among Presbyterians, 13 per cent of sexual

misdemeanours were reported through gossip (n.

166), while among Baptists, 14 per cent of such

cases were reported this way (n. 21).

20. See, for example, Hansen, “The Power of Talk.”

21. Juster, Disorderly Women, 82.

22. Regarding literacy, see Susan Houston and Alison

Prentice, Schooling and Scholars in Nineteenth-

Century Ontario (Toronto: University of Toronto

Press 1988), 84–5.

23. Also see Kamensky, Governing the Tongue,

and Mary Beth Norton, Founding Mothers and

Fathers, for discussions of American colonial

cultures where face-to-face communities were the

norm and oral communication was central.

24. See, for example, Lorraine Code, “Gossip, or in

Praise of Chaos,” in Goodman and Ben-Ze’ev, eds.,

Good Gossip.

25. Of course, we should not set up firm dichotomies

here. Gossip and rumour have been, and are still,

used informally by agents of the state—such as

social workers. Nonetheless, gossip and rumour

are not used in the same official way within state

78 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

institutions, such as the legal system, as they were

within church courts.

26. See Susan Lewthwaite, “Violence, Law, and

Community in Rural Upper Canada,” in Jim

Phillips, Tina Loo, and Susan Lewthwaite, eds.,

Essays in the History of Canadian Law, vol. 5:

Crime and Criminal Justice (Toronto: University of

Toronto Press 1994), 353–86. Also see Allan Greer

and Ian Radforth, eds., Colonial Leviathan: State

Formation in Mid Nineteenth-Century Canada

(Toronto: University of Toronto Press 1992).

27. Cecilia Morgan, “‘In Search of the Phantom

Misnamed Honour’: Duelling in Upper Canada,”

Canadian Historical Review 76, 4 (1995): 536,

543.

28. Among Presbyterians, such charges made up 72 per

cent of all speech-related offences (n. 72), while

among Baptists they made up 49 per cent of all

such offences (n. 165). In both denominations they

were the largest category of such offences. [...]

29. See note 16.

30. See Juster, Disorderly Women, and George Rawlyk,

The Canada Fire: Radical Evangelicalism in

British North America, 1775–1812 (Kingston

and Montreal: McGill-Queen’s University Press

1994).

31. CBA, Port Burwell Baptist Church, Church

Minutes, 1 Nov. 1844.

32. CBA, Woodstock Baptist Church, Church Minutes,

24 Sept. 1825.

33. However, these numbers do not include the serious

charge of heresy, which was generally referred to

the higher-level court of the Presbytery. See Crerar,

“Church and Community,” 25. It is also possible

that more quarrels were mediated privately by

minister or elders among Presbyterians than among

Baptists, and thus did not find their way into the

church records.

34. Cited in Juster, Disorderly Women, 88.

35. CBA, Port Burwell Baptist Church, Church

Minutes, May 1836.

36. PCA, Picton Presbyterian Church, Session Minutes,

28 Dec. 1845; Dundas Presbyterian Church,

Session Minutes, 20 Jan. 1846; National Archives

of Canada (NA), Smiths Falls Westminister

Presbyterian Church, 2 April 1858. Such concerns

about public opinion occasionally appear in

Baptist records, but are much more common in

Presbyterian session minutes.

37. See Morgan, Public Men and Virtuous Women, and

Davidoff and Hall, Family Fortunes.

38. See also Kamensky, Governing the Tongue, and

Norton, Founding Mothers and Fathers.

39. See Rawlyk, The Canada Fire, and Juster,

Disorderly Women, for a discussion of women’s

roles within radical evangelical communities.

40. Women spoke and voted at many Baptist covenant

meetings. See Colwell, “The Role of Women.”

Women’s right to speak in church was more

contested, with congregations clearly having

different perspectives on this issue. See, for

example, CBA, Woodstock Baptist Church, Church

Minutes, 28 Dec. 1844, and Wicklow Baptist

Church, Church Minutes, Sept. 1811.

41. In this period, women were rarely allowed to

speak on public platforms, even beyond church

walls. However, there would have been many more

informal public and private spaces where women

could make their views of church members and

church practices known.

42. For a discussion of men’s alternative options in a

slightly later period, see Lynne Marks, Revivals

and Roller Rinks: Religion, Leisure, and Identity

in Late Nineteenth-Century Small-Town Ontario

(Toronto: University of Toronto Press 1996).

43. Crerar, “Church and Community,” 113. For poor

relief to widows among Baptists, see Colwell,

“The Role of Women,” 4. Also see CBA, Oxford

Baptist Church, Church Minutes, 1808, and

Brantford Baptist Church, Church Minutes, 1

April 1855. For a discussion of the limitations of

secular social welfare in this period, see David R.

Murray, “The Cold Hand of Charity: The Court of

Quarter Sessions and Poor Relief in the Niagara

District, 1828–1841,” in W. Wesley Pue and Barry

Wright eds., Canadian Perspectives on Law and

Society: Issues in Legal History (Ottawa: Carleton

University Press 1988), 179–206.

44. See Lynne Marks, “Christian Harmony: Family,

Neighbours, and Community in Upper Canadian

Church Discipline Records,” in Franca Iacovetta

and Wendy Mitchinson, eds., On the Case:

Explorations in Social History (Toronto: University

of Toronto Press 1998), and Lynne Marks, “No

Double Standard? Leisure, Sex, and Sin in Upper

Canadian Church Discipline Records, 1800–1860,”

in Kathryn Macpherson, Cecilia Morgan, and

Nancy Forestell, eds., Gendered Pasts: Essays in

Masculinity and Femininity (Toronto and Oxford:

Oxford University Press 1999), 48–64.

45. CBA, Boston Baptist Church, Church Minutes, 1

Feb. 1812, Murray Meldrum notes. Also see FHL,

Iona Station Baptist Church, Church Minutes, 2

Dec. 1847.

46. CBA, Brantford Baptist Church, Church Minutes,

July 1840.

Railing, Tattling, and General Rumour 79

47. Duff Crerar argues that the Free Church Presby-

terians retained church discipline practices into

the 1860s, after they had been largely abandoned

among other Presbyterians, but that even within

the Free Church these practices declined by the

1870s. See Crerar, “‘Crackling Sounds from

the Burning Bush,’” 134. Neil Semple argues

that Methodists also largely abandoned church

discipline practices after mid-century. See Semple,

The Lord’s Dominion: the History of Canadian

Methodism (Kingston and Montreal: McGill-

Queen’s University Press 1996), 228–30. By the

1880s the occasional reference to cases of excessive

drinking can be found in some Presbyterian and

Baptist records, but other sins are not recorded.

48. See, for example, Semple, The Lord’s Dominion,

218–19. Also see Goodwin, “‘The Footprints

of Zion’s King,’” 202, and Johnson, Islands of

Holiness, 169.

49. See Semple, The Lord’s Dominion, chap. 13;

S.D. Clark, Church and Sect in Canada (Toronto:

University of Toronto Press 1948), chap. 7; and

Marks, Revivals and Roller Rinks, chap. 3.

50. This respect for the private sphere does not

mean that evangelicals abandoned the moral

concerns of Christianity. Personal piety remained

important See, for example, Van Die, “The Marks

of a Genuine Revival.” As well, evangelicals

increasingly focused attention on the sins of those

outside their church communities—on the poor

and the immigrants—who became the focus of

evangelical reform movements for temperance and

sexual purity.

51. See Margaret Little, “He Said, She Said: The

Role of Gossip in Ontario Mothers’ Allowance

Administration,” paper presented at the Canadian

Historical Association meeting, St. Catharines,

Ontario, June 1996. Also see Franca Iacovetta,

“Gossip, Contest, and Power in the Making

of Suburban Bad Girls Toronto, 1945–1960,”

Canadian Historical Review 80, 4 (1999): 585–

623.

Critical Thinking Questions

Chapter 1: Administering Justice without the State: A Study of the Private

Justice System of the Hudson’s Bay Company to 1800, Russell Smandych

and Rick Linden

1. The authors outline the private system of justice the Hudson’s Bay Company

enjoyed. How did this private system develop? What are the advantages and

disadvantages of this system compared to a public system?

2. The private system of justice applied to employees of the company, those who

traded with the Company, and individuals who lived in the area. What problems

did company officials experience in attempting to control such a disparate group

of individuals? What authority did the company possess to ensure compliance?

3. The Hudson’s Bay Company received their authority to carry out trade from the

English monarchy, but they were ultimately responsible to stockholders in the

company. How did this dual responsibility affect decisions that were made in the

territory? Did governors feel they owed a greater allegiance to one group more

than the other?

Chapter 2: Criminal Boundaries: The Frontier and the Contours of Upper

Canadian Justice, 1792–1840, David Murray

1. Prior to the development of the criminal justice system we know today, our

forefathers had to resort to different methods to control crime. What were some

of these methods? How do they compare to modern responses to crime?

2. How did proximity to the border affect frontier justice? Consider the role the border

played in decisions about whether or not to extradite “problem” citizens.

3. Murray uses the term “banishment” to refer to sentences where the offender was

required to leave the country—with the assumption that she or he would relocate

to the United States. How does this use of the idea compare to the English use

of banishment? Why does Murray suggest that our neighbours to the south did

not appear to have a problem with such sentences?

Critical Thinking Questions 81

Chapter 3: The Mounties as Vigilantes: Perceptions of Community and

the Transformation of Law in the Yukon, 1885–1897, Thomas Stone

1. Who participated in the miners’ meeting, and how did the organization deal with

problems prior to the arrival of the Mounties? How did the Mounties undermine

the authority of the miners’ meeting? Did the majority of miners appear to support

or oppose the role of the Mounties?

2. The author presents evidence that suggests that crime was not a significant

problem in the Yukon. If this is the case, why did the Canadian government

dispatch the North West Mounted Police to the Yukon in the summer of 1897?

What was the real purpose for the presence of the Mounties?

3. Why does Stone compare the Mounties to vigilantes? How did the Mounties act

like vigilantes? How were they different? What factor, if any, did the distance

between the Yukon and Ottawa affected how the Mounties were able to respond

to less serious problems?

Chapter 4: Discordant Music: Charivaris and Whitecapping in Nineteenth-

Century North America, Brian D. Palmer

1. What are the differences between charivaris and whitecapping? What role did

charivaris and whitecapping play in community cohesion? Were charivaris always

detrimental? In what instances might they be beneficial?

2. Why did local residents sometimes resort to the charivari rather than the law to

resolve a problem in the community? Over time, the charivari appears to have

fallen out of favour. Why did this occur, and why might rural communities be slower

to abandon the tradition of the charivari? How did the nature of the charivari

change over time?

3. According to Palmer, most historians who have studied the ritual of the charivari

have tended to ignore the reality that most participants came from the working

class. How might such an examination help us to better understand the

phenomenon of the charivari? Does such a perspective present an unrealistic

ideal of the culture of the working class?

Chapter 5: Railing, Tattling, and General Rumour: Gossip, Gender, and

Church Regulation in Upper Canada, Lynne Marks

1. How did churches of the day use gossip to control improper conduct? What are

some of the problems the author cites in attempting to determine whether the

gossip was actually true? How did authorities within the church deal with this

dilemma?

2. How was gossip gender-specific? Were women more or less likely to

repeat unfounded rumours than men? Was this the case in the different

denominations?

3. Marks indicates that gossip, as a mechanism to control church conduct, fell out of

favour by the mid nineteenth-century. Why did this happen? What other recourse

was available to the church to censure inappropriate behaviour?

Further Readings

Pioneer Policing in Southern Alberta: Deane of the Mounties, 1880–1914 by

William M. Baker (Calgary: Historical Society of Alberta, 1993).

This book is about Richard Burton Deane, and is a collection of reports written

during his years as a Mounted police officer from 1883 to 1914. This was a significant

period prior to the establishment of the RCMP and in the opening of the West. Deane

was instrumental in supervisory positions in quelling unrest by insurgents, and the

portrait drawn here gives an insight into the past. With stories ranging from booze to

murder, the book provides revealing insights into social history and administration of

justice in pioneer Alberta.

The North West Mounted Police and Law Enforcement, 1873–1905 by R.C.

McLeod (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1976).

The book makes for good stories, such as how in 1877, 11 months after Custer’s

disaster, NWMP Major James M. Walsh, a sergeant, and three troopers followed an

Indian trail that led to Sitting Bull, who had fled persecution in the U.S. They were

able to convince the Sioux that peace could be had if they obeyed the law.

Canadian State Trials, Volume Two: Rebellion and Invasion in the Canadas,

1837–1839, edited by F. Murray Greenwood and Barry Wright (Toronto: Osgoode

Society for Canadian Legal History, University of Toronto Press, 2002).

The late F. Murray Greenwood was associate professor emeritus of history at the

University of British Columbia, and Barry Wright is a professor of legal studies and

director of criminology at Carleton University. This second volume of the Canadian

State Trials series focuses on the largest state security crisis in nineteenth-century

Canada: the rebellions of 1837–1838 and patriot invasions in Upper and Lower

Canada (Ontario and Quebec). Over 350 men were tried for treason in connection

with the rebellions. The essays, written by historians, legal scholars, and archivists,

examine trials and court martial proceedings in their political, social, and comparative

contexts; the passage of emergency legislation; the treatment of women; and the

plight of political convicts transported to the Australian penal colonies.

Essays in the History of Canadian Law: Volume Five—Crime and Criminal

Justice, edited by Jim Phillips, Tina Loo, and Susan Lewthwaite (Toronto: University

of Toronto Press and Osgoode Society for Canadian Legal History, 1994).

Jim Phillips is the director of the Centre of Criminology and professor in the

Faculty of Law at the University of Toronto; Tina Loo is a professor of history at

Further Readings 83

Simon Fraser University; Susan Lewthwaite is with the Law Society of Upper Canada

Archives Department. This stellar collection is a tribute to R.C.B. (Dick) Risk, who has

been writing about Canadian legal history since the 1960s. His articles on law and

the economy, and legal-historical studies stand as a model for others. The articles

gathered here point to how legal history is situated in place and time, and how the law

is indigenous, both influencing and influenced by its environment. Some of the articles

include the “Racially Motivated Murder of Gus Ninham, Ontario, 1902” by Constance

Backhouse; “Ontario Water Quality, Public Health, and the Law, 1880–1930” by Jamie

Benidickson; “Taking Litigation Seriously: The Market Wharf Controversy at Halifax,

1785–1820” by Philip Girard; “‘Our Arctic Breathren’: Canadian Law and Lawyers as

Portrayed in American Legal Periodicals, 1829–1911” by Bernard J. Hibbitts; “Race

and the Criminal Justice System in British Columbia, 1892–1920: Constructing Chinese

Crimes” by John McLaren; “Power, Politics, and the Law: The Place of Judiciary in the

Historiography of Upper Canada” by Peter Oliver; “The Criminal Trial in Nova Scotia,

1749–1815” by Jim Phillips; and “‘The Disquisitions of Learned Judges’: Making

Manitoba Lawyers, 1855–1931” by W. Wesley Pue.

A Few Acres of Snow: Documents in Post-Confederation Canadian History

and

A Country Nourished on Self-Doubt: Documents in Post-Confederation

Canadian History, both by Thomas Thomer (Peterborough: Broadview Press,

2003).

Thomas Thomer is a member of the Department of History at Kwantlen University

College. These books amalgamate many documentary sources on pre- and post-

Confederation Canadian history. Each chapter offers source materials on significant

themes and events, such as the trial of Louis Riel, residential schools, the FLQ, and

the Royal Commission on the Status of Women. Writings by Nellie McClung, Grey

Owl, René Lévesque, and David Suzuki are among the many contributions that look

at the history of Canada’s various regions, the experiences of women, Native peoples,

immigrants, and the working class.

This page intentionally left blank

With the move toward nationhood, the criminal justice system that we know today

began to take shape. This section presents an overview of some of the issues that

confronted Canada throughout the nineteenth and early twentieth centuries as it struggled with

urbanization, immigration, and the development of a modern criminal justice system. While there

were serious offences to deal with, such as rape and homicide, authorities began to concern

themselves increasingly with more mundane matters, including vagrancy and drunkenness.

Homicide, although serious, was relatively rare. More troublesome was the question of how to

control a strong working class given the temptations city life had to offer. It is no accident then

that youth courts and police develop to control the growing juvenile underclass.

Dispelling the notion that murder and mayhem are modern phenomena, May and Phillips

examine homicide rates in Nova Scotia between the mid-eighteenth and early nineteenth

century. From the extant records of the Supreme Court, they uncovered evidence of 133 people

prosecuted for 89 murders. The findings indicate that homicides were both quantitatively and

qualitatively different in and around the port of Halifax compared to the rest of the colony. In

Halifax, a strong military and marine presence meant a continuous influx of young, unattached

men who lacked any real social bonds in the community. Both soldiers and civilians could be

victims, but the offenders were more likely to be military men; during this period, there were

only two known cases in which civilians killed military men. In both instances, the civilians

were pardoned on the grounds that they had acted in self-defence. In contrast, there were

only 17 documented homicides outside Halifax, generally involving victims who knew their

assailants—either kin or neighbours.

The next reading examines “women’s worth at the end of the Victorian era.” This chapter

provides an insight into how the law reflects and resists the changing role of women. Backhouse

pulls together pieces of legislation to illustrate the relative lack of power for women, from laws

on infanticide, abortion, divorce, and whether they could control their own property. Using

a story of infanticide, the author weaves together a panoramic picture of how criminal law

reflected societal prejudice against single women, especially when they were confronted with

an unwanted pregnancy. For these women, condemned to poverty and servitude, infanticide

must have often seemed the only option, unenviable as it was. Remarkably, defendants were

treated with much more understanding than they were in the timeframe of the previous chapter

when, 100 years earlier, proof of murder was not even required in such cases.

In the next reading, we see how research on gender differences in criminal sanctions

generally finds a pattern of more lenient outcomes for female offenders, while noting that the

effect of gender varies in relation to a number of contextual influences. As yet, however, little

attention has been paid to how the relationship of gender to court outcomes varies across

A Working Criminal

Justice System

PART II

86 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

different historical periods. This paper examines the issue, using data from female and male

offenders committed to Middlesex County Jail, Ontario, during the Urban Reform era (1871–

1920). The findings reveal an overall pattern of more severe dispositions for female offenders

in the past. At the same time, there is considerable variability in the impact of gender across

different measures of sanction severity, various offender and offence attributes, and for the late

nineteenth to early twentieth century. The study highlights the need for research in this area

to be sensitive to the historically specific nature of the relations among gender roles, formal

and informal control mechanisms, and criminal sanctions.

The following two readings deal with the systemic regulation of girls and young women.

Through a review of the Juvenile Delinquents’ Court in Montreal in 1918, Myers underscores

the participatory process parents, particularly mothers, played in the social, moral, and sexual

control of their recalcitrant daughters. While the majority of cases came from the working class,

the active role the parents played in the process demonstrates that this was no mere passive

acceptance of the power of the state in the lives of the less privileged. The family courts served

as an extra-familial arena for conflict resolution. The institutionalization of maternal guidance

was also evident in prisons for women as well. In this case, rehabilitation meant encouraging

chastity before marriage and developing domesticity afterwards. Ironically, this was achieved

through the hiring practices in women’s prisons, whereby female officers were hired to achieve

the broader goal of encouraging maternal, nurturing instincts in women prisoners.

In his article, Menzies discusses how more than 5,000 immigrants were deported from

British Columbia between Confederation and World War II on the basis of being “insane”

and “feebleminded.” This paper examines the role of the British Columbian government in

immigration and the subsequent deportation of the individuals they felt to be unfit for residence

within Canada. It also examines how the federal government’s legislation, the Immigration Act,

helped support this deportation. The process of screening individuals immigrating to British

Columbia evolved from a poorly organized system that allowed many unsuitable immigrants

into the country who then had to be placed in asylums, to a hybrid medicalized screening

process that attempted to block unsuitable immigrants at their home ports. At the height of

deportation in British Columbia, the eugenics movement helped support deportation, and the

era was dubbed the “golden age” of deportation.

The final reading analyzes the policing of morality and public order. Utilizing a data set from

the Police Department’s Annual Reports for the period 1859–1955, Boritch and Hagan note

a similar trend in Toronto. Moving from a “class-control” model of policing to a more modern

“crime-control” system, findings suggest tensions between controlling vice and developing a

more modern police force.

CHAPTER 6

Homicide in Nova Scotia,

1749–1815

Allyson N. May and Jim Phillips

On the last day of August 1749, a few weeks

after Edward Cornwallis arrived with some

2500 settlers, the first criminal trial was held

in the newly established settlement of Halifax.

Peter Cartcel, a settler of Swiss origin, was

tried and convicted for the murder of Abraham

Goodsides, mate of the Beaufort transport,

and hanged two days later. 1 Cartcel was the

first of at least 133 men and women, mostly

men, who were brought to court in mainland

Nova Scotia between 1749 and 1815 because

they allegedly killed, or assisted in the killing

of, another human being.2 This does not mean

that there were 133 victims of homicide, for

some cases involved multiple defendants and

a small number had multiple victims; the 133

homicide prosecutions represented eighty-nine

“incidents” of homicide and at least ninety-three

victims. 3 As we will demonstrate, the profile of

homicide in the second half of the eighteenth

and the early nineteenth centuries was markedly

different between Halifax and the rest of the

colony. In the capital, prosecutions for homicide

were frequent occurrences, with homicides

often the result of spontaneous acts of violence

directed against strangers. […] Elsewhere in the

colony, homicide occurred much less frequently

and was much more likely to involve violence

within the family or community.

The Law of Homicide

*****

[…] The English criminal law, both common

law and statute, was received in Nova Scotia

after 1749. […] Many of the principal aspects

of English statutory law were enacted as local

law by the colony’s first assembly in 1758,

including a variety of homicide provisions.

Although statutory law played an important

role, the fundamental precepts were those of

the common law.4

At common law, “homicide” included suicide,

murder, and manslaughter. 5 By English and

local law, murder was always punishable

by death, whereas a person convicted of

manslaughter could claim “benefit of clergy”

for a first offence. 6 The essential distinction

between murder and manslaughter […] was that

the former was a killing committed “with malice

aforethought.” This definition did not mean that

premeditation was required, but, rather, that the

killing was deliberate. 7 […] Murder included

deliberate homicides that could be justified or

excused. A person who committed homicide

while acting lawfully—for example, in making

an arrest or in preventing a person from escaping

prison—was “in no kind of fault whatsoever.”

[…] Excusable homicide included acts of self-

defence or accidents; the latter meant that a

88 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

death resulted from a lawful act, including the

act of punishment of a servant or child.8 Nova

Scotia’s Treasons and Felonies Act placed

justifiable and excusable homicide together

in a general exempting provision. 9 It should

be stressed, however, that the exemption was

from punishment; the common law theoretically

required all justifiable or excusable homicide

cases to be prosecuted as murder. This was

hardly ever done in accident cases, but it was the

common practice in self-defence cases. 10

Manslaughter, while still culpable homicide,

was […] a killing “without malice,” […] one that

“resulted from a spontaneous outburst.”11 When

[…] John Bruff was indicted for manslaughter

in Halifax in 1791, he was accused of killing

“in the fury of his mind.” […] Murder might be

reduced to manslaughter when there had been

sufficient provocation. […]

The statute law of both England and Nova

Scotia also contained a special provision to deal

with the deaths of children born to unmarried

women. A married woman, or a man, who killed

a new-born child would be charged with murder

in the regular way and found guilty only if the

prosecution could bring evidence to show that

the child had been killed. But if an unmarried

woman gave birth secretly and then sought to

conceal the death of the child, she would “suffer

death as in case of murder” unless she could

prove by the testimony of at least one witness

that the child had in fact been born dead.12 While

the theory of the presumption of innocence was

rarely voiced until the late eighteenth century,

the prosecution was required to present a case

to the court, and it was notoriously difficult to

do that in these kinds of cases. 13 The English

Infanticide Act of 1624, a statute intended to

prevent “immorality,” obviated the need to

provide evidence of a murder. In Nova Scotia

the provision remained in force until 1813, when

it was repealed and replaced with legislation

modelled on an English statute of 1803, which

provided that infanticide had to be proved in

the same way as any other murder. Because

it was very difficult to find evidence that a

child had been born alive, this change was

accompanied by a measure making concealment

of the birth a separate offence punishable by

imprisonment. 14

The Nova Scotia Data

The figures of 133 homicide prosecutions and

89 incidents of homicide cited above are derived

from court records and represent only those

cases brought to court.15 The lack of consistent

coroners’ inquest records means that suspicious

deaths that did not lead to prosecution have not

been included. Of the 133 prosecutions, 124

involved indictments for murder, two were

manslaughter charges, and seven came under the

special infanticide provision discussed above.

One hundred and nine of the persons charged

(82 per cent), and 72 of the incidents (81 per

cent), derived from Halifax, with the remainder

emanating from elsewhere in the colony. […]

It is most unlikely that the data presented in

Table 1 includes all incidents of homicide in

Nova Scotia between 1749 and 1815, for the

surviving records are incomplete. […] Three

volumes of court proceedings have survived,

recording between them almost every serious

criminal case brought between 1749 and the

1804 Hilary (January) Term in the General

Court (until 1754) and the Supreme Court of

Nova Scotia (after 1754) sitting in Halifax. 16

Image not available

Homicide in Nova Scotia, 1749–1815 89

[…] The cases listed under “other communities”

in Table 1 are mentioned in a variety of disparate

sources. […]

Homicide in Halifax

Incidents of homicide in Halifax occurred at

the rate of 1.16 per annum, with persons being

charged at the rate of 175 per annum. Using

an average population figure of 9000, this

number works out to rates of 12.9 and 19.4

per 100,000 per annum (the standard measure

used in historical and contemporary studies of

homicide). 17 […]

[…] In England, the American colonies/states,

and British North American jurisdictions, in the

years between approximately 1700 and 1850, it

is rare to find rates of more than 2 per 100,000

per annum, and many places had rates lower

than that.18 […]

Across the Atlantic, the eighteenth- and

nineteenth-century eastern seaboard colonies

and states saw rates rather higher than in

England as well as significant regional variation.

Rates ranged from 0.90 in later eighteenth-

century New Hampshire and Vermont to 74 in

the Philadelphia of the 1760s.19 On the whole the

New England states had the lowest rates, with

the South somewhat higher but still generally

below Halifax levels; a notable exception was

Louisiana, which in the second half of the

nineteenth century had a rate much higher

than that of Halifax. 20 For Canada, historians

have posited a rate of 3.9 prosecutions per

100,000 per annum in New France, 21 1.9 in

Upper Canada/Canada West between 1806 and

1848,22 and between 1.7 and as high as 7.5 for

Quebec/Lower Canada. 23 […]

Nonetheless, conclusions about social

behaviour based on court records are always

open to two related critiques: that too many

cases go unreported or unprosecuted to make

the figures reliable indicators, and that the

figures tend to represent prosecutorial practices

at least as much as homicidal behaviour.

There were certainly plenty of unprosecuted

homicides in eighteenth-century Halifax, 24 but

two points should be made here. First, while it is

undoubtedly true that many offences—assault,

drug offences, prostitution, and the like—

are subject to dramatic changes in criminal

definitions, in individual willingness to report,

and in societal interest in prosecution, homicide,

at least in the modern period, is not. Indeed,

it is generally accepted by historians and by

contemporary criminologists that homicide

statistics provide the most reliable correlation

between prosecution and actual behaviour. 25

Second, we are less concerned with establishing

a “correct” rate for homicide occurrences than

with offering a comparison between Nova

Scotia and other societies. It is highly unlikely

that the gap between unlawful killings and

reported and prosecuted unlawful killings was

notably different from one place to another.

There is a third reason for accepting these

comparative homicide figures as a reasonably

reliable indicator that Halifax was a violent city:

Halifax experienced unusually high levels of

prosecution for other violent offences. Between

1791 and 1815, the period for which reliable

figures are available for most years, the assault

prosecution rate in Halifax was 148 charges

per annum per 100,000, much higher than in

eighteenth-century England or mid nineteenth-

century Massachusetts.26 […]

*****

Explaining the high rate of homicidal violence

in Halifax requires a closer examination of the

circumstances in which killings took place,

set against the background of the nature of

this eighteenth-century city. Established in

1749 primarily for strategic reasons, Halifax’s

fortunes for its first half century or more were

inextricably linked to the ebb and flow of

continental warfare. It prospered or fell on

hard times according to the levels of British

government spending, its population fluctuated

dramatically as large numbers of soldiers and

sailors moved in and out (see the appendix),

and the military involvement and dependence

gave the city a particular character. 27 It was

[…] an authoritarian society. […] The military

90 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

presence made its impact in a host of small

ways on a daily basis. Its naval yard dominated

the waterfront, the fortifications on Citadel Hill

overlooked the streets below running down to

the harbour, and the area around the Citadel Hill/

barracks region was full of taverns, brothels,

and cheap boarding houses. “The business of

one half of the town is to sell rum, and the other

half to drink it,” ran one oft-quoted quip from

1760.28 […]

Having delineated the setting, we turn to an

analysis of the nature of homicide in Halifax.

[…]

[…] The most notable feature […] was

the extent to which men in the armed forces

were involved as perpetrators. Thirty-six of

the fifty-nine males accused of murder or

manslaughter who can be identified as either

civilian or military were soldiers or sailors

(61 per cent). Thus, as in the garrison town

of Quebec, soldiers were responsible for a

disproportionate amount of criminal activity. 29

Most of the military defendants were, as one

might expect, from the lower ranks. The total

of thirty-six comprised twenty-seven private

soldiers or NCOS, six naval personnel, and

only three officers. These figures are probably

slightly misleading; officers likely caused the

deaths of others through duelling, which was

not prosecuted. They may also have caused

death by excessive punishment and/or restraint,

but in only one case did such conduct lead to a

prosecution in the civilian courts.30

The link between military presence and

homicide is also demonstrated through a

closer examination of the temporal distribution

of homicide. Table 3 shows that there was

substantial fluctuation in that distribution,

which can in a number of cases be linked to

periods of war and thus to an enhanced military

presence. For example, the sixteen incidents in

the decade after 1756 correlate largely with the

Seven Years’ War, during which large numbers

of soldiers and sailors visited the city for weeks

and months at a time. Following a decade which

saw just two incidents, the revolutionary war

period, one of substantial immigration and

expanded military activity, witnessed a tenfold

increase. Similarly, after a few years of no

prosecutions, there were a number of homicides

in the 1790s, a decade marked by wars with

revolutionary France.

The correlation between military presence

and a high homicide rate was the result of a

number of factors. First, the military presence

meant large numbers of young, unattached

males in the city, men prone to drink heavily

and who belonged to a “manly” culture in

which honour was defended and insults refuted

through violence. Military misconduct was a

frequent source of concern in the eighteenth-

and nineteenth-century Anglo-American

world. 31 […] The army itself supplied some of

the drink, issuing daily rations of spirits or wine

to troops stationed abroad. Drunkenness often

led to violent behaviour, and military practice

with respect to discipline—flogging was the

punishment of choice into the nineteenth

century32

—contributed to a culture of violence,

perhaps ultimately serving to encourage rather

than curtail violent behaviour among enlisted

men.

Image not available

Homicide in Nova Scotia, 1749–1815 91

[…] It is also evident that violent disputes that

might not otherwise have led to homicide often

did so because military men had ready access

to weapons. When Royal Fencible American

corporal John Boyar got into an argument with

marine corporal John Corns in a drunken fight

over money in 1760, death might not have been

the result had Boyar not had his bayonet with

him and chosen to use it to make his point.

Two years later Thomas Evans met his end

from a three-inch-deep stab wound inflicted

by private William Reach. Owen Kervan was

shot by Cornelius Driscoll or David Lawlor in

1765, and, when three soldiers set out to burgle

a farm in 1776, they took with them the musket

that killed farmer Christopher Schlegal. The

soldiers who attacked and killed wharf labourer

Henry Publicover were likewise armed, with

bayonets.33

We are not suggesting that it was the military

presence alone that accounted for the deadly

violence in Halifax, given that some 40 per cent

of male homicides and all the female homicides

were committed by civilians. Indeed, the civilian

rate by itself was high, approximately 6.6

incidents per annum per 100,000, similar to the

figures for Philadelphia, New Orleans, Quebec,

and Montreal cited above.34 This pattern suggests

that the urban environment was partially

responsible for Halifax’s rate. Presumably

such factors as the relative anonymity of the

city, the generally greater potential for people

living close together to become involved in

deadly disputes, and the tensions caused by

periods of immigration all contributed to an

enhanced rate, although it is hard to test such an

hypothesis.35 But while urbanism played a role,

it was the military presence that gave Halifax its

particular character and raised the rate to almost

thirteen, far above that of other contemporary

communities, even urban ones. […]

The unruly soldiery was a factor in at least

some of the homicides committed by civilians, a

point illustrated by the case of William Andrews.

On the night of 16 October 1756 half-a-dozen

grenadiers tried to gain access to the house of

Andrews, a mason and one of the first settlers of

Halifax. Believing that they could obtain drink

there, the soldiers noisily demanded entry and

were refused more than once. Eventually two of

them, Jonathan Montgomery and John Connor,

forced their way in the back door. Andrews

pointed his gun at them and ordered them to

leave. According to a boarder in the house,

Charles Parkinson, Montgomery told Connor

that the gun was not loaded and suggested he

rush Andrews. Montgomery was wrong, and

Connor paid the price for that mistake.36

*****

Generally the victims of soldiers’ and sailors’

violence were civilians. […] George Osborne,

a sailor from HMS Assistance, was charged

with the 1797 murder of Bridget Eacott. With

Image not available

92 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

her husband, Eacott had tried to expel a group

of sailors who entered the house demanding

“grogg”; in the ensuing melee she received a

blow from Osborne, lingered a couple of days,

and died.37 Henry Publicover was also a victim

of military violence. He was one of a group

of wharf labourers attacked, on very slight

provocation, by some soldiers on the night of

25 January 1813, and he died from stab wounds

three days later. Of three soldiers tried for the

murder, only Richard Hart was found guilty, and

he was later pardoned in a highly unpopular act

of executive clemency.38

A few prosecutions involved homicides

in connection with robberies or burglaries.

Marines James Goff, John Ward, and John Scarr

left barracks on 20 October 1776 and went into

the country to steal some poultry. They broke

into a barn and, when surprised by Christopher

Schlegal and his son, Goff shot the farmer. The

three escaped with nothing more than a few

potatoes. While the evidence of the Halifax

courts is that homicides committed during

robberies and burglaries were uncommon, it

does seem that they were viewed with special

foreboding. When Goff and his colleagues

were apprehended, the Supreme Court had

adjourned. The authorities elected not to wait

until the Easter Term to deal with the offence,

but issued a special commission of “oyer and

terminer” (to hear and determine) to try them

and also “to prevent as far as may be possible

the Commission of such horrid offences.” 39

[…] Military men were killed by civilians in

only two known cases—the shootings of John

Connor by William Andrews (discussed above)

and of John Collins by Thomas Leathum—

and in both the accused was convicted and

pardoned on the grounds that he had killed

in self-defence. 40 Otherwise military victims

were slain by other members of the forces.

Examples included Thomas Evans, a sailor off

HMS Intrepid, who was murdered by William

Reach of the Highland Regiment in 1762, and

sailor George Hackett, killed by four soldiers

in 1782.41 […]

[…] Most of the civilian perpetrators were

men. In Halifax, of the twenty-three non-

military men charged with homicide, six were

unskilled labourers and seven are best described

as artisans. A further three had slightly higher

social status; James Connor was clerk to a navy

captain; James Leonard was a shopkeeper; and

Thomas Bambridge was a small farmer.42 Three

of the civilians charged were “gentlemen.”

Interestingly, none of these three was convicted

of murder. John Neal’s indictment was returned

ignoramus; Nicholas Olding, JP and the coroner

for Halifax County, was acquitted; and Abraham

Van Buskirk, a Loyalist from New Jersey who

had served as an officer in the British Army,

was found guilty of “manslaughter in his own

defence” and sentenced to give a recognizance

for good behaviour for a year.43 […]

[…] Soldiers and civilian men killed women in

what were probably sexual assaults or the result

of male-female sexual and power relations. […]

Where homicide was committed by women, the

offender and the victim were likewise generally

well known to each other. […]

[…] Although the sources do not often give

precise locations, taverns, lodging houses, and

brothels feature frequently in the cases reviewed

above, with the area around the wharfs also a

common site of deadly violence. […]

Homicide outside Halifax

Homicide in the other communities scattered

throughout mainland Nova Scotia in many

respects presented a mirror image of homicide in

the capital. […] We know of seventeen incidents

between 1754 and 1815 which involved the

prosecution of twenty-four individuals. Four of

these incidents (seven people) were prosecuted

in Halifax, and thirteen (seventeen people) in

the communities in which they occurred. Five

incidents led to trials in Liverpool, Queen’s

County, and three to proceedings at Annapolis.

Two occurred in King’s County, one of which

was tried at Halifax. Otherwise no other

community appears more than once in the

database. Sixteen of the seventeen incidents

involved murder charges, and one was an

infanticide case.

Homicide in Nova Scotia, 1749–1815 93

[…] The database is thus partial, based

only on cases that appear in sources other

than systematic court records, which have

not survived for any community other than

Halifax. 44

*****

[…] Two general observations about homicide

can be made. First, it was much less prevalent

outside the capital than within it, the rate being

something in the region of 1.09 (incidents) and

1.37 (persons charged) per annum per 100,000

population. 45 […]

*****

Another feature of homicide outside Halifax

was its domination by the killing of people at least

reasonably well known to the accused—family

members, neighbours, or other acquaintances

[…] [such as] John and Amy Pomp, who were

tried at Annapolis in 1813 for the death of their

young boy, and of Frances Shannon, a nine-

year-old girl from Windsor, who was tried in

Halifax for killing her four-year-old sister. 46

The latter group includes the case of Walter

Lee, whose dispute with a neighbour and

business customer turned ugly enough for Lee

to fire a gun at Nicholas Wright. He apparently

intended only to frighten Wright, but ended up

fatally shooting him.47 Patrick Holland similarly

killed his near neighbour Samuel Allen in the

course of an argument, and Peter Manning of

Falmouth killed his neighbour Malachi Caigin,

who had successfully sued Manning for £16. 48

Alexander Mclntosh’s victim had stood bail

for Mclntosh’s court appearance in a civil case;

Dougall MacDonald was one of three men who

went to Mclntosh’s house to try to force him

to appear in court, presumably because he was

concerned about forfeiting the bail money.49

Not all the non-Halifax cases were neighbourly

disputes or family killings. Two which attracted

substantial public attention, both locally and

in Halifax, were murders committed for gain

in the course of robberies. John and James

Woodrow and Lauchlin Gallagher were tried

for the murder of Thomas Gordon at Liverpool

in 1765, and John and George Boutelier for the

triple murder of Frederick Eminaud, his wife,

and niece at Lunenburg in 1791. Both cases

represented the type of homicide most feared by

contemporaries—deliberate killing for money.

John Woodrow and Gallagher were convicted

and hanged, and the publicity surrounding the

case stressed the heinous nature of the crime. 50

The other robbery/murder, the case of John

and George Boutelier, was perhaps the most

notorious and well-publicized case of the

period, and produced the only published trial

account. […] The fact that […] the murderers

tried to hide the evidence of their crime by

burning the house and the bodies […] riveted

public attention on what Chief Justice Strange

told the Halifax County grand jury was a

“dreadful crime” and a “horrid murder.” The

legal system also gave the defendants its full

attention, with Strange and Supreme Court

judge James Brenton sailing to Lunenburg to

preside over the trial.51 […]

Women and Homicide

Women’s involvement in homicide is considered

separately here for two reasons. First, many

of the women charged were subject to the

special infanticide provision. Second, women

as victims are of special interest, for the

evidence suggests that lower-class women

were especially vulnerable in Halifax to deadly

violence from men.

Women constituted a distinct minority of

offenders. There were only three females among

the twenty-four people charged in non-Halifax

cases. […] Halifax had approximately the same

representation of women (Table 4),52 although,

if the infanticide cases are extracted from the

count to give a sense of women’s involvement

in the killing of someone other than a newborn,

the figure is much smaller: 87 per cent of

incidents and 6.8 per cent of charges. Very low

rates of female involvement in both non-violent

and violent serious crime are a staple of both

historical and contemporary studies. 53 […]

Excluding infanticide, there were six incidents

over sixty-six years.

94 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

Biological explanations for the gender gap

in prosecuted crime have long given way to

arguments that emphasize social structure. In

the patriarchal world of the eighteenth century,

women were expected to cultivate the female

virtue of selflessness, to defer to male authority,

and to eschew confrontational behaviour.

Social conditioning functioned to limit female

participation in crime, especially violent

crime.54 The informal social controls exercised

by patriarchy, however, were less effective in

urban areas; 55 patriarchal controls were also

weaker among the marginalized population,

loosened by economic necessity.

Attempts to explain female criminality […]

are hampered by our lack of knowledge about

the history of women in the province. We

know that some women lived independently in

Halifax: as midwives, storekeepers, teachers,

even undertakers. 56 But these women appear

to have been exceptional. Lower down the

social scale the employment opportunities

were doubtless more limited, given the lack of

nascent manufacturing, with domestic service

and/or prostitution prominent among the

alternatives. […] Women, like men, generally

stole what they could easily lay their hands on

and carry away, and these goods fell by and

large into the “basic food and clothing” category.

[…] Women were rarely charged with breaking

and entering, and, when they were, the premises

in question were private homes rather than

warehouses, whereas men routinely targeted

various government depots.57

The record of female participation in homicide

in eighteenth-century Nova Scotia is likewise

consistent with that of other jurisdictions, within

the norm, one might say, of a patriarchal society.

Excluding the infanticide cases, in two of the

homicides documented here the women charged

were acting not alone, but in the company of

their husbands. 58 Again excluding infanticide

cases, where women killed on their own, their

victims were another woman, and a child.59 In

only one case did a woman alone kill an adult

male, John Murphy. Murphy was probably an

innkeeper; unfortunately, no record remains of

the circumstances of the case. 60 Of the seven

women charged with homicide who did not kill

a new-born infant, we can identify four as being

of humble social origin. Judy Philpot was the

madame of a brothel; Margaret Murphy was

a domestic servant and part-time prostitute;

Martha Orpin was the wife of a small trader; and

Mary Collins was the wife of a dock labourer.

Murphy was Irish; the ethnic identity of the

other women remains unknown.61

The remaining six female offender cases

in Halifax, and the Nancy O’Neal case from

Liverpool, all involved the killing of new-born

children. Five of these women were tried under

the special infanticide law, two after it had

been repealed in 1813. A number of studies

have shown a consistent pattern in infanticide

cases: the offenders were young, often in

domestic service, and ran the risk of losing

both employment and future marriage prospects

if their pregnancies were discovered. They

concealed first the pregnancy, then the birth,

and destroyed the evidence.62 Nancy O’Neal’s

case fi ts this characterization in many respects.

She was a young, unmarried woman whose

employer, James Barss, apparently suspected

she was pregnant very shortly after she had

Image not available

Homicide in Nova Scotia, 1749–1815 95

taken up a position in his household. O’Neal

denied it, but when a body was discovered in the

privy by a workman in September, six local JPs

questioned her. She confessed to giving birth,

but claimed the baby was stillborn. O’Neal

benefited from the recent change in the law

and was convicted of concealment only; a year

before she could well have been convicted of

murder.63 […]

[…] While female victims were clearly a

minority, their presence is significant for two

reasons. First, because of the military presence

in the city, women constituted no more than

one-third of its population. Second, half of the

twenty-two known adult male victims were

soldiers or sailors: women therefore represented

nine of twenty adult civilian victims.64

The victims of a number of the military

murderers were women resisting soldiers’

sexual advances. Mary Pinfold was assaulted so

violently by three soldiers in 1760 that she died

shortly afterwards. Mary Burt, a lodger in the

house of William Peters, met her end in March

1761. Sergeant John Taylor had been invited to

eat supper at the house. […] At some point [he]

complained that water had fallen on him from

above. He was told that it might have come from

Burt’s room and went upstairs to investigate.

He came down again a few minutes later

complaining of being attacked simply because

he had asked Burt for a kiss. But Burt was seen

later that evening with her mouth bleeding, and

the following morning she complained that

Taylor had been “very rude to her and “used

her very ill” when she refused him, She later

complained of pain in her side and died within

a few days. Taylor was acquitted, presumably

because there was no direct evidence.65 […]

Of the ten female homicide victims, four

appear to have been prostitutes or “camp

followers, perhaps looking for temporary

liaisons, while another was a single woman

of slender means living in a lodging house,

beyond the protection of family and friends. 66

[…] Another woman’s body was discovered in

December 1796, “in a very indecent posture, on

her back, her clothes thrown up over her breasts,

her lower parts entirely naked.” According to

the person who found her, “there was a great

number of footsteps of men leading to the place

the body lay, and ... the snow was much trodden

down as though many persons had been with

the deceased.” Suspicion fell on private Charles

Collins, […] but he was never indicted.67 […]

In two cases the victims were killed by

intimate partners.68 The precise circumstances in

which shoemaker Gotlieb Seidler killed his wife,

Catherine, in their Dartmouth house in 1771 are

unknown, although there is some indication that

he was exercising his “right” to chastise her and

overstepped the bounds. 69 The court records

speak in greater detail of the circumstances of

Thomas Bambridge’s murder of Mary Russell.

Bambridge, a young Dartmouth farmer, had

been rejected as a suitor. Presumably enraged by

this rejection, he burst into the Russell house on

the night of 27 September 1798 demanding to

speak to Mary; when permission was refused, he

stabbed her in the chest with a butcher’s knife,

killing her more or less immediately. 70

Outside Halifax, only four victims can be

identified as female. Two were killed in the

robbery perpetrated by the Boutelier brothers;

two were wives killed by their husbands. The

circumstances in which Michael Hayes of

Liverpool killed his wife in 1786 cannot be

determined from the records. 71 The records

speak fulsomely, however, with respect to

Gad Sanders’s murder of his wife, Jude. Again

male jealousy and possessiveness—as well as

alcohol—were involved. Sanders was a black

man from Yarmouth. After a day out, from

which they both returned “much intoxicated,”

the Sanders spent the evening at home with

their twenty-year-old daughter and one John

Williams, a man of whom Gad Sanders was,

according to his daughter, “jealous.” At some

point Gad went to sleep; shortly afterwards so

did Jude, but with her head resting on Williams’s

knee having, according to her daughter’s

account, “fallen accidentally there.” The

furious attack that followed shortly afterwards

is best reproduced as it was described in the

trial report’s summary of Sanders’s daughter’s

testimony:

96 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

being apprehensive her father might be angry

if he saw it she went to her mother and lifted

her head up. Soon after ... her father asked

her where John was. She answered there he

is on the floor, on which her father arose and

going to Williams said “go you home John” ....

Williams immediately got up and went out of

the house, her father following him to the door

and fastening it after him. Her father then said

to her mother “you damn bitch do you want

to steal more things and give to John” … and

immediately taking an ... axe from the corner

of the room gave ... three or four blows on

her back as she sat on the floor with the blunt

end or eye of the axe, holding the handle with

both his hands .... [T]he blows were so hard

that she heard the bones crack as he struck. As

the prisoner was going to strike the deceased

the witness called out “Mammie, Daddy will

kill you,” to which the deceased answered “let

him kill me if he will.” The witness ran to her

father and endeavoured to take the axe from

him on which he said to her, if you are not quiet

I will serve you so. She was frightened and

desisted. There was a good fire .... Her mother

lay along the hearth after she had received the

blows and the prisoner took coals of fire and

burned her face and hands. The witness said

to him “Daddy pray don’t do so.” He replied

“Damn her I will burn her up.” He dragged her

legs to the fire to burn them and the witness

endeavoured to prevent him. He then desisted

and went to bed.

Sanders was not hanged. Although convicted,

his contrition and a belief that he had acted

“under derangement of mind” made him appear,

to the male presiding judge and governor, fit

for mercy, and a pardon was duly issued for

him. Given this description of the crime, it is

difficult to imagine a more obvious case of a

deliberate attempt to kill, and one suspects that

only the killing of a wife in such circumstances

could evince such judicial sympathy. In this

period a charge of murder could be reduced to

manslaughter if the accused was provoked by

the infidelity of his wife. Although this partial

defence was usually employed only in cases

where the husband killed the other man, not the

wife, Sanders was perhaps able to invoke in the

authorities some sense that the circumstances

had provoked him and that he should be spared

as a result.72

Conclusion

Homicide rates in eighteenth- and early

nineteenth-century Nova Scotia reveal distinct

patterns. Outside Halifax homicide occurred

infrequently and, when it did occur, the victim

and the perpetrator were generally known to

each other. […] Deadly violence was much

more prevalent in Halifax, and the city’s

comparatively high homicide rate can be

explained partly by the urban environment and

partly by demographics. The circumstances

of some Halifax homicides mirror those that

occurred elsewhere in mainland Nova Scotia:

instances involving murder in the course of a

robbery or the murder of a wife by her husband.

In other cases, however, the circumstances

in which a killing took place reflected the

unique character of the capital; the level of

lethal violence in Halifax owed substantially,

although certainly not entirely, to the nature

of its population. A significant portion of the

inhabitants of this military base and naval town

were young, single men belonging to the forces.

Such men lacked the family ties that function to

constrain violence and antisocial behaviour—or,

in the worst-case scenario, to keep violence

within the family. Moreover, armed forces create

a “super masculine” culture in which violence

and aggression are deliberately cultivated to

promote the interests of the state: violent and

disorderly behaviour among off-duty soldiers is

an unwanted side effect of this culture. […] The

fact that these men tended to be armed meant

that such altercations could easily result in a

death. The military presence rendered Halifax,

compared with the rest of eighteenth-century

Nova Scotia, a dangerous place in which to

live.

Appendix: Population Figures

Population data for eighteenth-century Nova

Scotia is not plentiful, nor is it always reliable.

Homicide in Nova Scotia, 1749–1815 97

It is better for Halifax than for the colony as a

whole. Halifax grew slowly from about 2500 in

1749 to around 5000 by the early 1770s to 8000

or 9000 at the end of the eighteenth century to

perhaps 10,000 in 1815. 73 But its population

could also fluctuate substantially, so growth

was by no means consistent. This article uses

an estimate of the average civilian population

for the entire 1749–1815 period, excluding the

1806–10 period for which prosecution figures

are not available. It was arrived at by using

the figures available for a variety of years,

assigning estimates to missing years, totalling

the whole, and dividing by the number of years.

Rounded up to err on the side of conservatism

in calculating the homicide rate, the figure came

to 6000. This figure is not, of course, the right

one for most of the years, for it combines years

when the population was lower and years when

it was much higher, and, overall, it is almost

certainly too high. To this 6000 we have added

3000 to represent the military/naval population

of the city, which fluctuated much more wildly

than the civilian population. This estimate is

probably over-generous, but, again, we want to

err on the side of caution.74

Population information is even less plentiful

and reliable for the rest of the colony. The

non-Acadian and non-Native population of

mainland Nova Scotia outside Halifax grew

from practically nil at the beginning of our

period to perhaps 12,000 in 1776 to 50,000 in

1800 to around 65,000 in 1815.75 We have used

the same technique as for Halifax—mixing a

few known estimates with our own estimates

for missing years, and then totalling and

averaging the whole. We began in 1760, with the

beginnings of planter settlement. The average

for the 1760–1815 period was 25,929, rounded

up to 26,000.

Notes

1. For Cartcel’s trial, see the report in Nova Scotia

Archives and Records Management (NSARM),

Colonial Office Series (CO) 217, vol. 9, Cornwallis

to Board of Trade, 11 Sept. 1749, 97–101. A

draft of the report is at NSARM, Supreme Court

Records, Record Group [hereafter RG] 39, Series

C, vol. 1, no. 2, 6, and a brief account is at RG 39,

Series J, vol. 117. Other documents are at RG 1,

vol. 342, nos. 1–4. The Cartcel trial is discussed in

J. Chisholm, “Our First Trial for Murder: The King

v. Peter Cartcel,” Canadian Bar Review 18 (1940):

385–9; C. Townshend, “Historical Account of the

Courts of Judicature in Nova Scotia,” Canadian

Law Times 19 (1899): 32–4; and J. Phillips, “The

Criminal Trial in Nova Scotia, 1749–1815,” in G.B.

Baker and J. Phillips, eds., Essays in the History

of Canadian Law, vol. 8: In Honour of R.C.B.

Risk (Toronto: University of Toronto Press and

The Osgoode Society for Canadian Legal History

1999), 471–2.

2. This article is derived from a larger study of

crime and criminal justice in Nova Scotia from

the founding of Halifax in 1749 to the end of the

Napoleonic Wars. That study, and this article,

exclude Cape Breton Island—a Nova Scotia county

from 1763 to 1784, but a separate colony until

reannexation in 1820—and Prince Edward Island,

also part of Nova Scotia from 1763 to 1769.

3. The number of victims is given tentatively because

there are many cases for which it is not known

whether there was one or more than one victim.

For only three cases is it certain that there were

two or more victims; two had two victims, one had

three.

4. For the reception of English criminal law from

1749 and consequent debates and developments,

see J. Phillips, “‘Securing Obedience to Necessary

Laws’: The Criminal Law in Eighteenth-Century

Nova Scotia,” Nova Scotia Historical Review

12 (1992): 87–124. English criminal law was

partially in effect in the colony during the pre-

1749 Annapolis period: see T.G. Barnes, “‘The

Dayly Cry for Justice’: The Juridical Failure of

the Annapolis Royal Regime, 1713–1749,” in P.

Girard and J. Phillips, eds., Essays in the History

of Canadian Law, Vol. 3: Nova Scotia (Toronto:

University of Toronto Press and The Osgoode

Society for Canadian Legal History 1991). The

local legislation was the Treasons and Felonies

Act, Statutes of Nova Scotia (SNS) 1758, c. 13.

5. This discussion of the common law of homicide is

based largely on W. Blackstone, Commentaries on

98 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

the Laws of England, 4 vols. (1765–69) (Chicago:

University of Chicago Press 1979, facsimile ed.)

vol. 4, chap. 14, and on J.M. Beattie, Crime and

the Courts in England, 1660–1800 (Princeton:

Princeton University Press 1986), 77–81. Also

useful are J.M. Kaye, “The Early History of

Murder and Manslaughter,” Law Quarterly Review

83 (1967): 365–95 and 569–601, and T. Green,

“The Jury and the English Law of Homicide,

1200–1600,” Michigan Law Review 74 (1976):

413–99. Suicide is not discussed in this article.

6. The local murder provision is found in the Treasons

and Felonies Act, s. 2. “Clergy” originated in the

medieval period and was initially available only

to the ordained. Personal eligibility for it was

widened in piecemeal fashion over the centuries,

a process that culminated in its becoming available

to everyone in 1706. A person convicted of an

offence within clergy was branded in court,

usually on the thumb, to show that he or she had

received clergy, and then discharged. Clergy was

not finally abolished in Nova Scotia until 1841:

Administration of Criminal Justice Act, SNS 1841,

c. 4.

7. Blackstone, Commentaries, vol. 4, 198–201.

Blackstone offered the examples of a master who

intended only to correct a servant, but did so with

an iron bar, or a person who “intends to do another

felony, and undesignedly kills.” In the first example

given, “the correction being excessive ... it was

equivalent to a deliberate act of slaughter.”

8. Ibid., 178–88; quotations at 182.

9. Section 4 stated that “this act,” by which it meant

the prior sections making those convicted of

murder “felons without benefit of clergy,” did not

“extend to any persons, who shall kill any person in

his own defence, or by misfortune, or in any other

manner than as aforesaid [with malice].” It also

did not “extend to any persons who in keeping the

peace, shall chance to commit manslaughter, so as

the said manslaughter be not committed willingly

and of purpose, under pretext and colour of keeping

the peace,” or to “any person who, in chastising

or correcting his child or servant, shall besides his

purpose, chance to commit manslaughter.”

10. Although, by the eighteenth century, accidental

deaths resulting from lawful activity were rarely

prosecuted as murders in England, there was at

least one such prosecution in the Nova Scotia

courts in this period, See the case of Ezekiel

Hooper, prosecuted for murder at Annapolis in

1783 when the horse he was racing hit a young boy:

Bench Book of Judge James Brenton, 1782–1783,

Acadia University Archives, 58 (microfilm at

NSARM). For England, see the discussion of both

accident and self-defence cases in Beattie, Crime

and the Courts, 86–7.

11. Quotations from Blackstone, Commentaries, vol.

4, 191, and Beattie, Crime and the Courts, 91.

12. Treasons and Felonies Act, s. 5. This is a copy

of an English statute of 1624–21 Jas. 1, c. 27.

It is discussed in Beattie, Crime and the Courts,

113–14, and a detailed account of the origins

is in P.C. Hoffer and N.E.H. Hull, Murdering

Mothers: Infanticide in England and New England,

1558–1803 (New York: New York University

Press 1981), chap. 3. For a sustained analysis of

its operation, see M. Jackson, New-Born Child

Murder: Women, Illegitimacy and the Courts in

Eighteenth-Century England (Manchester and

New York: Manchester University Press 1996).

The 1624 statute was received into Nova Scotia as

part of the whole of English criminal law in 1749,

and one woman was likely convicted under it. See

the case of Mary Webb, tried and convicted in May

1758: RG 39, Series J, vol. 117; CO 217, vol. 18,

Belcher to Board of Trade, 12 Dec. 1760, 85.

13. On the presumption of innocence and the standard

needed for a criminal conviction, see Phillips, “The

Criminal Trial,” 491–5.

14. Treasons and Felonies Amendment Act, SNS

1813, c. 11. The English legislation was 43 Geo.

III, c. 58 (1803). The infanticide provision was

also introduced into the laws of Prince Edward

Island (by specific provincial statute, see Statutes

of Prince Edward Island, 1792, c. 1, s. 5) and

Upper Canada (by the general reception statute,

see Statutes of Upper Canada 1800, c. 1, s. 1).

It was “standard in early American colonies”:

M.D. Smith, “Unnatural Mothers: Infanticide,

Motherhood, and Class in the Mid-Atlantic City,

1730–1830,” in C. Daniels and M. Kennedy, eds.,

Over the Threshold: Intimate Violence in Early

America, 1650–1856 (London and New York:

Routledge 1999), 173.

15. By “brought to court” we mean that a defendant

was brought before a grand jury at the beginning

of a court term for a determination of whether there

was a case to go to trial. The grand jury heard only

the evidence for the prosecution and, if satisfied

that there was sufficient evidence to proceed to

trial, marked the indictment as a “true bill.” If

there was not enough evidence, the indictment

was marked “ignoramus” and the prisoner was

discharged. For a full account of the criminal trial

process, see Phillips, “The Criminal Trial.” An

incident has been included in the database whether

or not the grand jury found a true bill, and the data

Homicide in Nova Scotia, 1749–1815 99

therefore cover more than cases tried. We have not

included incidents where it is clear that a homicide

occurred or where an investigation would have

been conducted by a justice of the peace, but where

nobody was arrested and then brought to a grand

jury.

16. For the 1749–1804 period, see the proceedings

books at RG 39, Series J, vols. 1, 2, and 117.

They record in summary form all cases prosecuted

in these courts in the years noted, although 1761–

63 are missing as are the other three terms for 1804.

As a result, the total of eighty-three prosecutions

for homicide might be low by one or two. Note,

however, that the database does include two cases

from the missing years, those of John Taylor (1761)

and William Reach (1762), which we know about

from other sources. We have added to the cases

derived from these sources one from 1805, which

is known about from other sources. Note also that

eight prosecutions (five incidents) were tried in

Halifax, although the offences occurred elsewhere

in Nova Scotia. One of them, the prosecution of

Robert Bacon, a soldier who allegedly killed a

comrade while stationed at Louisbourg, is omitted

from the database because it occurred in Cape

Breton: RG 39, Series J, vol. 1, 23; RG 39, Series

C, vol. 4, no. 47. The other seven prosecutions

(four incidents) are included in the count for “other

communities” in Table 1. For the 1811–15 period

we rely on a listing of all criminal cases tried in the

Supreme Court sitting at Halifax from Michaelmas

Term (October/November) 1811 to the end of 1815.

It was compiled by James W. Nutting and included

in his 1829 petition to the Assembly for payment

for his services as clerk of the crown: see NSARM,

Assembly Records, RG 5, Series P, vol. 41, no. 102.

The list is also in the Supreme Court records at RG

39, Series C, box A, no. 3.

17. For the Halifax and Nova Scotia population

figures used in this article, see the appendix. In

calculating the Halifax rate we used just sixty-two

years—1749–1805 and 1811–15—eliminating

the 1806–10 period because there is no consistent

information on prosecutions during those years.

18. Beattie, Crime and the Courts, 108. The rate was

1.4 per annum between 1760 and 1779 and 0.9

per annum between 1780 and 1802. See also the

same author’s “The Pattern of Crime in England,

1660–1800,” Past and Present 62 (1974): 47–95,

which shows that the eighteenth-century decline

affected both rural and urban areas.

19. For the former, see R.A. Roth, “Spousal Murder

in Northern New England, 1776–1865,” in Daniels

and Kennedy, eds., Over the Threshold, 66. The

rate dropped to 0.58 between 1794 and 1827.

For the latter, see G.S. Rowe and J.D. Marietta,

“Personal Violence in a ‘Peaceable Kingdom,’”

ibid., 23 and 24.

20. New Orleans’s annual homicide rate was 23 per

100,000 during Reconstruction, and dropped but

remained comparatively high thereafter. Gilles

Vandal attributes these high rates to politics

and racial conflict: see G. Vandal, Rethinking

Southern Violence: Homicides in Post-War

Louisiana, 1866–1884 (Columbus: Ohio State

University Press 2000). The other work on which

the comparisons drawn in this paragraph are

based includes D. Spindel, Crime and Society

in North Carolina, 1663–1776 (Baton Rouge:

Louisiana State University Press 1989), 59 and

65 (a rate of 6–7 in the 1750s), Richmond County,

Virginia, which saw twenty-two persons accused of

homicide between 1714 and 1749, in an area that

enjoyed a population around 2500, may provide

another example of a rate higher than Halifax;

see P.C. Hoffer and W. Scott, eds., Criminal

Proceedings in Colonial Virginia (Athena, Ga.:

University of Georgia Press 1984), xii–xiv and

lxiv. There are no studies computing rates for New

England, other than Roth’s cited above, but David

Flaherty’s unpublished study of Massachusetts

shows just twenty-one prosecutions for murder

in Boston in seventy-seven years, and only 128

homicide prosecutions in Massachusetts as a

whole in fifty-seven years. He does not provide

rates, but the Boston rate in particular must have

been infinitesimal compared with Halifax’s: see

D. Flaherty, “A Well-Ordered Society: Crime

and the Courts in Massachusetts, 1692–1780,”

unpublished manuscript, chap. 9. For similarly low

absolute numbers in Massachusetts and Maryland,

and for somewhat higher rates in the southern

colony of South Carolina, see M. Hindus, Prison

and Plantation: Crime, Justice and Authority in

Massachusetts and South Carolina, 1767–1878

(Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press

1981), 64, and R. Semmes, Crime and Punishment

in Early Maryland (Montclair, NJ: Patterson Smith

1970), 119.

21. A. Lachance, “Women and Crime in Canada,

1712–1759,” in L. Knafla, ed., Crime and Criminal

Justice in Europe and Canada (Waterloo: Wilfrid

Laurier University Press 1981). The rate has been

calculated by us, using Lachance’s homicide count

and population figures. This should be compared to

the higher Halifax rate, that for persons charged, of

19.4. Elsewhere Lachance shows that there were

only six cases of homicide brought before the

100 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

district of Quebec courts between 1670 and 1759:

“La criminalité à Québec sous le regime francais:

étude statistique,” Revue d’histoire de I’Amerique

française 20 (1966): 411–12.

22. P. Oliver, “Terror to Evil-Doers”: Prisons and

Punishment in Nineteenth-Century Ontario

(Toronto: University of Toronto Press and The

Osgoode Society for Canadian Legal History

1998), 31. While the rate varied between 0.4 and

47 in different years, the average of the annual

rates, 1.9, was a tenth of the equivalent Halifax

rate. For Upper Canada/Canada West, see also J.

Weaver, Crimes, Constables and Courts: Order

and Transgression in a Canadian City, 1816–

1970 (Montreal and Kingston: McGill-Queen’s

University Press 1995), 55, to the effect that there

were “few homicides in the immediate Hamilton

area” in the first half of the nineteenth century.

Elsewhere he suggests that the rate for Hamilton

was generally between 2 and 4 per 100,000 per

annum in the later nineteenth and early twentieth

centuries: 217–18.

23. D. Fyson, “Blows and Scratches, Swords and

Guns: Violence between Men as Material Reality

and Lived Experience in early Nineteenth-

Century Lower Canada,” unpublished paper,

1999, gives 1.7 and 2 for the districts of Quebec

and Montreal, respectively. However, the two

cities had substantially higher rates in the 1765–93

period—7.5 in Quebec City and 5.6 in Montreal.

We are indebted to Professor Fyson for these as

yet unpublished figures. Regrettably there is no

study of homicide in the other Maritime provinces,

although we do know that only one person was

hanged for murder in pre-Confederation Prince

Edward Island: see J. Hornby, In the Shadow of the

Gallows: Criminal Law and Capital Punishment in

Prince Edward Island, 1769–1941 (Charlottetown:

Institute of Island Studies 1998), 2. Canada had a

rate of 2.2 between 1951 and 1984: R. Gartner,

“Homicide in Canada,” in J. Ross, ed., Violence in

Canada: Sociopolitical Perspectives (Don Mills:

Oxford University Press 1995).

24. There is plenty of evidence in a variety of sources

of other likely homicides for which no one was

apprehended. See, for example, Nova Scotia

Gazette and Weekly Chronicle, 23 July 1782

(reward for the murderers of Ann Dunbrack); RG

39, Series C, vol. 3, nos. 121 and 132 (coroners’

inquests on the bodies of Mrs Bennett and Isaac

Letherby); and Boston Weekly Newsletter, 8

March 1756 (body of Pegg How found stripped

and with extensive wounds and bruises). See also,

for various references to unattributed murders,

Boston Gazette, 3 July 1750 and 5 Feb. 1754;

Boston Weekly Newsletter, 19 Jan. 1765; Wilmot

to Board of Trade, 29 Aug. 1768, RG 1, vol. 37;

Proclamations by Belcher, 1 Sept. 1761 and 3

May 1762, RG 1, vol. 165, 178–9 and 223; A.E.

Marble, Deaths, Burials, and Probate of Nova

Scotians, 1749–1799, from Primary Sources, 2

vols. (Halifax: Genealogical Association of Nova

Scotia 1990), 1: 72 and 146, and 2: 46 and 141;

and, generally, NSARM, Coroners’ Records, RG

41, vols. 1 and 2, passim. In addition, there were

doubtless many other homicides that have left no

trace at all in the historical record.

25. See, for example, Gurr’s assertion that while “the

reported incidence of many kinds of offenses

can be affected by changing degrees of public

concern and by changes in the level and foci of

police activity,” such problems are much reduced

when one examines “the most serious offenses.”

Thus, he argues, “murder is the most accurately

recorded violent crime”: T.R. Gurr, “Historical

Trends in Violent Crime: A Critical Review of

the Evidence,” in M. Tonry and N. Morris, eds.,

Crime and Justice: An Annual Review of Research

(Chicago: University of Chicago Press 1981), 298.

See also Monkkonen’s assertion that homicide is

“the least definitionally ambiguous” of crimes,

and the one “most likely to be reported”: E.

Monkkonen, “Diverging Homicide Rates: England

and the United States, 1850–1875,” in T.R. Gurr,

ed., Violence in America, vol. I: The History of

Crime (Newbury Park, Cal.: Sage 1980), 82.

26. The calculation of the Halifax assault rate is based

on the records of the Court of Quarter Sessions,

where the vast majority of assaults were prosecuted

for the 1791–1806 and 1810–15 periods, using a

population figure of 10,400 to reflect the larger

population in these later years of our period. The

Quarter Sessions records are at NSARM, RG 34-

312, Series P. We have calculated the English and

Massachusetts rates using the figures in Beattie,

Crime and the Courts, 402, and Hindus, Prison

and Plantation, 65 and 77.

27. This is very much the traditional picture of the

city’s history, best exemplified by older studies

such as T. Raddall, Halifax: Warden of the North,

rev. ed. (Toronto: McClelland & Stewart 1971),

and T.B. Akins, History of Halifax City (1894;

Belleville, Ont.: Mika Reprint 1984). The recent

city history by J. Fingard, J. Guildford, and D.

Sutherland, Halifax: The First 250 Years (Halifax:

Formac 1999), takes issue with the Raddall thesis

as a paradigm for the general history of the city, but

its chapters on this period do not paint a different

picture.

Homicide in Nova Scotia, 1749–1815 101

28. Alexander Grant to Ezra Stiles, May 1760, cited

in Fingard et al., Halifax, 17.

29. For Quebec before and after the conquest, see

D. Hay, “The Meanings of the Criminal Law in

Quebec, 1764–1774,” in Knafla, ed., Crime and

Criminal Justice, 84–5.

30. This was the 1751 prosecution of Captain William

Clapham and Private Samuel Iles for causing the

death of a drunken prisoner by gagging him too

tightly: see RG 39, Series C, vol. 1, nos. 33, 43,

44, and 56. Note that the presence of this case,

and of others that involved military personnel as

offenders and victims, suggests that, as a routine

matter, such interservices killings were dealt with

in the civilian court. This impression is reinforced

by an examination of the army and navy collections

at NSARM, which do not show such cases being

dealt with internally. Deaths that resulted from

floggings for military offences were not prosecuted

as homicides.

31. S. Conway, “The Great Mischief Complain’d of:

Reflections on the Misconduct of British Soldiers

in the Revolutionary War,” William and Mary

Quarterly 47 (1990): 370–90, quotation at 382.

See also P. Burroughs, “Crime and Punishment in

the British Army, 1815–1870,” English Historical

Review 100 (1985): 545–71.

32. See G. Steppler, “British Military Law, Discipline,

and the Conduct of Regimental Courts Martial,”

English Historical Review 102 (1987): 867–77,

and A. Gilbert, “Military and Civilian Justice in

Eighteenth-Century England: An Assessment,”

Journal of British Studies 17 (1978): 41–65,

especially 50–5.

33. For these cases, see, respectively, RG 39, Series

C vol. 3, no. 75, and Diary of Elijah Estabrooks,

1758–1760 (Halifax: Privately published, nd),

27; Belcher to Board of Trade, 31 March 1762,

CO 217, vol. 19, 1; RG 39, Series J, vol. 117, and

Arbuthnot to Germain, 20 Nov. 1776, CO 217, vol.

52, 256; Sherbrooke to Bathurst, 29 July 1813,

CO 217, vol. 91, 157–60. There is an interesting

current parallel here. The United States has a much

higher homicide rate than Canada, not because it

has noticeably more interpersonal violence—it

does not—but because the availability of guns

means that much more of that violence translates

into death for one or more of the participants:

see F. Zimring and G. Hawkins, Crime Is not the

Problem: Lethal Violence in America (New York:

Oxford University Press 1997).

34. This figure is calculated in the same way as the

overall homicide rate given above. We have

attributed thirty-seven homicides to civilians, the

twelve for which women were responsible and

twenty-five of the sixty-three male homicides.

The twenty-five is an extrapolation from the

percentages of male homicide incidents known to

have been committed by civilians. We are grateful

to Don Fyson for suggesting this point.

35. Indeed, the high urban rates seem to be a North

American rather than an English phenomenon.

Beattie shows that while there were earlier periods

in which the urban rate substantially outstripped

that of rural areas, by the second half of the

eighteenth century the rates were very similar,

although always slightly higher in urban areas: see

Crime and the Courts, 108.

36. This account is from the various depositions at RG

39, Series C, vol. 2, no. 18. See also from the same

file the certificate from Dr Arthur Price attesting

that Connor died from the gunshot chest wound.

Andrews arrived in 1749 and was described at

that time as a bricklayer. By the time a pardon was

issued to him for the offence described here, he had

risen to the appellation of mason: see E.C. Wright,

Planters and Pioneers (Hantsport, NS: Lancelot

Press 1982), 34; RG 1, vol. 163 [3], 98–9.

37. RG 39, Series J, vol. 2, 170, and Series C, vol. 77.

Osborne was acquitted, according to presiding

Judge Blowers, because “it was doubtful whether

the blow she received caused her death”: Blowers

to Strange, 25 Oct. 1797, CO 217, vol. 69, 277.

38. RG 39, Series C, box A, no. 3; Acadian Recorder,

17 April 1813; Sherbrooke to Bathurst, 29 July

1813, CO 217, vol. 91, 157–62; Akins, History of

Halifax, 161.

39. Special Commission, 1 Nov. 1776, RG 1, vol. 168,

482. For this case generally, see RG 39, Series

J, vol. 1, 265–8; Arbuthnot to Germain, 20 Nov.

1776, CO 217, vol. 52, 256. Execution Warrant

for Goff, 12 Nov. 1776, RG 1, vol. 170, 227, Scarr

turned King’s Evidence and was pardoned, while

Ward also escaped with a pardon, partly because

he received the intercession of his officers and

partly because he had not fired the fatal shot: see

Pardon for Scarr, 12 Nov. 1776, RG 1, vol. 170,

223–5; Respite for Ward, 14 Nov. 1776, RG 1, vol.

170, 228; Germain to Arbuthnot, 14 Jan. 1777, CO

217, vol. 53, 1. The sixty-four-year-old Schlegal

had arrived in the colony in 1752 and settled first

at Lunenburg: Bell’s Register, Lunenburg County

Records, NSARM, M[anuscript] G[roup] 1, vol.

no. 194.

40. Leathum’s case was very similar to Andrews’s,

discussed above. Lieutenant John Collins of HMS

Prince of Orange and a group of sailors were

out drinking very freely and, after some hours,

102 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

their minds turned to “going for a Girl.” They

went to a house, knocked loudly, and demanded

to see “Polly.” The householder denied that any

Polly lived there. Leathum, who occupied the

neighbouring house, came out of his door and,

after some questions, ended up arguing with and

shooting Collins. Like Andrews, he “was by the

jury found guilty of homicide in his own defence”

and, at the next sitting of the court: Quotation and

other facts from evidence at the coroner’s inquest,

RG 39, Series C, vol. 3, no. 20; see also RG 39,

Series J, vol. 117; RG I, vol. 165, 23.

41. Belcher to Board of Trade, 31 March 1762, CO

217, vol. 19, 1–11; RG 39, Series J, vol. 1, 407;

Parr to Townshend, 26 Oct. 1782, CO 217, vol. 56,

p. 3; Release Warrant, 7 July 1783, RG 1, vol. 170,

342, See also the cases of John Boyar, discussed

above, and of Artilleryman Benjamin Brown, who

killed Sergeant Scott, also of the Royal Artillery, in

1803: RG 39, Series J, vol. 2, 253, and Wentworth

to Wilkins, Oct. 1803, RG 1, vol. 171. Ensign

John Fleming killed Sergeant John Taylor in 1752:

RG 39, Series J, vol. 117; Marble, Deaths, vol. 2,

107.

42. Bambridge’s case is discussed below, in the section

on women and homicide. For Connor, see RG 39,

Series C, vol. 1, no. 83; for Leonard, see RG 39,

Series J, vol. 1, 277, and Poll Tax Records, RG 1,

vol. 444.

43. For these three individuals, see RG 39, Series

J, vol. 1, 345; Marble, Deaths, vol. 2, 116 (Van

Buskirk); RG 39, Series J, vol. I, 367, and vol.

98, 312 (Neal); RG 39, Series J, vol. 1, 421, and

Petition of Nicholas Olding, 21 July 1789, RG 39,

Series C, vol. 56, no. 65 (Olding).

44. There are Court of Sessions records for some

places (see below), but homicides were not tried at

Quarter Sessions, since such serious crimes were

within the jurisdiction of the Supreme Court. The

Supreme Court tried these cases either as part of

its regular circuit, after circuits were established

in 1774, or, both before and after 1774, on special

commissions of oyer and terminer. For the system

of administering justice in the out-settlements,

see J. Phillips, “‘The Majesty of the Law’: Circuit

Courts in Theory and Practice in Eighteenth-

Century Nova Scotia,” paper presented to the

Conference on Canadian Legal History, University

of Toronto Law School, 1998.

45. For the population estimate for Nova Scotia as

a whole, see the appendix. This rate has been

calculated using the sixteen incidents and twenty

persons charged over the fifty-six years from 1760,

the beginnings of planter settlement. It therefore

excludes a 1754 case that occurred in the Bay of

Fundy and involved sailors from a Boston-based

merchantman killing two navy men when the

naval ship tried to apprehend the vessel. The case

is discussed in Phillips, “The Criminal Law,”

87–90.

46. For the Pomps, see Report on the Trial of John

Pomp and Amy Pomp, 1813, RG 1, vol. 226, no.

114. For Shannon, see RG 39, Series J, vol. I, 79;

Boston Weekly Newsletter, 30 March and 4 May

1769.

47. See Lee Trial Report, RG I, vol. 226, no. 16. The

case is extensively discussed in Phillips, “The

Criminal Trial,” 472–4.

48. For Holland, see Report of the Trial of Patrick

Holland, CO 217, vol. 87, 56–9. Manning was

the father of the well-known New Light preacher

James Manning, and, ironically, Caigin was the

stepfather of James Payzant, another leading New

Light Baptist and the man who converted James

Manning: see D.G. Bell, ed., The New Light Baptist

Journals of James Manning and James Innis

(Hantsport, NS: Lancelot Press 1984), 359. For

Manning’s case, see Chipman Papers, MG 1, vol.

183, nos. 7 and 18, and Petition of Widow Caigin,

Probate Records, Windsor, vol. 2A.

49. Report on the Trial of Alexander Mclntosh, 1811,

RG 1, vol. 225, no. 107.

50. See the report of the execution in Boston Weekly

Newsletter, 6 Oct. 1768. For other details of this

case, see ibid., 15 Aug. 1768; RG 39, Series J,

vol. 1, 61–5; Nova Scotia Gazette, 28 July and 15

Sept. 1768. James Woodrow was found guilty of

manslaughter only, given benefit of clergy, and

branded.

51. See, variously, J. Stewart, The Trials of George

Frederick Boutelier and John Boutelier (Halifax:

Stewart 1792); Strange’s Charge to the Grand Jury,

4 April 1791, CO 217, vol. 63, 301; Gazette, 3 May

1791.

52. Table 4 comes to a total of seventy-five incidents,

three more than the seventy-two incidents in

Halifax given in Table 1, because in three cases

(Benjamin and Mary Lewis, 1760; John, James,

and Mary Collins and George Heywood, 1783;

and Judy Philpott, Patrick Power, and Margaret

Murphy, 1791) men and women were charged

together. Those cases have been recorded as an

incident on both the male and female sides of the

table. The number of persons charged was 109, the

same as the figure given in Table 1.

53. Women constituted about 10 per cent of those

accused of murder and manslaughter (that is,

homicide excluding infanticide) in eighteenth-

Homicide in Nova Scotia, 1749–1815 103

century England; Beattie, Crime and the Courts,

83 and 97. For similar findings, see J.M. Beattie,

“The Criminality of Women in Eighteenth-Century

England,” Journal of Social History 8 (1975): 85

(13 per cent); Lachance, “Women and Crime in

Canada,” 171 (9 per cent); P. Lawson, “Patriarchy,

Crime and the Courts: The Criminality of Women

in Late Tudor and Early Stuart England,” in S.

Devereaux, A. May, and G. Smith, eds., Criminal

Justice in the Old World and the New: Essays

in Honour of J.M. Beattie (Toronto: University

of Toronto Centre of Criminology 1998), 22

(11.5 per cent); J. Sharpe, Crime in Seventeenth-

Century England: A County Study (Cambridge:

Cambridge University Press 1983), 124 (15 per

cent); M. Hindus, “The Contours of Crime and

Justice in Massachusetts and South Carolina,

1767–1878,” American Journal of Legal History

21 (1977): 234 (11–12 per cent); Monkkonen,

“Diverging Homicide Rates” 92 (9 per cent); D.

Spindel and S. Thomas, “Crime and Society in

North Carolina, 1663–1740,” Journal of Southern

History 49 (1983): 238 (13.5 per cent). See also,

generally, N.E.H. Hull, Female Felons: Women

and Serious Crime in Colonial Massachusetts

(Champaign: University of Illinois Press 1987).

Note also that women comprised just 57 of the

1512 (3.8 per cent) people condemned to death

for murder in Canada between Confederation and

1962: C. Strange, “The Lottery of Death: Capital

Punishment 1867–1976,” Manitoba Law Journal

23 (1996): 607. This is, of course, a percentage of

convictions, not accusations, and it is likely that

the former was higher—but it could not have been

much higher.

54. An extensive literature makes this argument for

a variety of periods and places. A representative

sample includes Beattie, “Criminality of Women”;

Lawson, “Patriarchy, Crime and the Courts,”

especially at 43–52; Hull, Female Felons; B.

Hanawalt, “Women before the Law: Females as

Felons and Prey in Fourteenth Century England,”

in D.K. Weisberg, ed., Women and the Law: A

Social Historical Perspective (Cambridge, Mass.:

Schenkman 1982); C.J. Weiner, “Sex Roles

and Crime in Late Elizabethan Hertfordshire,”

Journal of Social History 8 (1975): 38–60; L.

Zedner, Women, Crime and Custody in Victorian

England (Oxford: Clarendon 1991). The literature

is more extensively reviewed in J. Phillips and A.

May, “Women and Crime in Eighteenth-Century

Halifax,” unpublished, under review, 2001. There

is no secondary literature providing evidence of

the ideology of female roles in Halifax, but we

can glean something of it from contemporary

newspapers and other sources. One extolled the

need for women to submit to their husbands and

devote themselves to home and children: see

“Advice to the Fair Sex,” Halifax Gazette, 9 Feb.

1754. For similar sentiments, see ibid., 29 Aug.

1752, and Nova Scotia Chronicle, 4–11 April 1769

and 13–20 Feb. 1770.

55. See J.M. Beattie, “Crime and Inequality in

Eighteenth-Century London,” in J. Hagan and R.

Peterson, eds., Crime and Inequality (Stanford:

Stanford University Press 1995); J.M. Beattie,

“‘Hard-Pressed to Make Ends Meet’: Women

and Crime in Augustan London,” in V. Frith, ed.,

Women and History: Voices of Early Modern

England (Toronto: Coach House Press 1995);

M. Feeley and D. Little, “The Vanishing Female:

The Decline of Women in the Criminal Process,

1687–1912,” Law and Society Review 25 (1991):

719–51; M. Feeley, “The Decline of Women in

the Criminal Process: A Comparative History,”

Criminal Justice History 15 (1994): 235–73.

56. The presence of women in the occupations noted

has been gleaned from a few secondary sources

and from a survey of Halifax newspapers. See,

in particular, J. Gwynn, “Female Litigants in the

Civil Courts of Nova Scotia, 1749–1783,” paper

presented to the Toronto Legal History Group,

1994; Akins, History of Halifax, 84 and 98; C.B.

Fergusson, ed., The Life of Jonathan Scott (Halifax:

Public Archives of Nova Scotia 1960), 41; G.

Davies, “Literary Women in Pre-Confederation

Nova Scotia,” in Davies, Studies in Maritime

Literary History, 1760–1930 (Fredericton:

Acadiensis Press 1991), 73–4; Halifax Gazette,

23 March 1752; Nova Scotia Gazette and Weekly

Chronicle, 8 Nov. 1774, 2 May 1780, 6 Sept. 1785,

5 Dec. 1786, 9 Dec. 1788; Nova Scotia Chronicle,

7–14 Nov. 1769.

57. See Phillips and May, “Women and Crime in

Eighteenth-Century Halifax,” 21–8, and Table

6: Nature of Goods Stolen—Male and Female

Property Offenders, 1749–1803.

58. Mary Lewis was charged with her husband,

Benjamin, in 1760 and, while the grand jury

found a true bill against her, the result of her case

is not known: RG 39, Series C, vol. 3, no. 77.

Mary Collins was tried and convicted along with

John and James Collins and George Heywood in

1783; John was likely her husband, a John Collins,

labourer in the dockyard, having married a Mary

Fitzgerald in 1782. James and Mary were executed:

RG 39, Series J, vol. 1, 427–30; Parr to North, 13

Dec. 1783, CO 217, vol. 56, 17; Marriage Bonds,

10 Oct. 1782, RG 32.

104 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

59. Mary Orpin killed a neighbour’s eight- or nine-

year-old boy and was the first woman to be hanged

in the colony: see RG 39, Series J, vol. 117, and

Series C, vol. 3, no. 77; Lawrence to Board of

Trade, 16 June 1760, CO 217, vol. 18, 1; Lawrence

to Foy, 16 May 1760, RG 1, vol. 165, 62; Diary of

Elijah Estabrooks, 27. Margaret Murphy, whose

case is discussed above, likely killed a fellow

prostitute in a brothel: RG 39, Series C, vol. 63,

no. 40.

60. RG 39, Series J, vol. 1, 366 and 376; Gazette, 4

April 1780.

61. For Orpin and Collins, see above. For Philpott and

Murphy, charged along with Patrick Power in 1791,

see RG 39, Series J, vol. 2, 120, and Series C, vol.

63, no. 40; Nova Scotia Gazette, 18 and 25 Oct.

1791; Nova Scotia Magazine, Oct. 1791, 633.

62. For studies of infanticide in the early modern

period, see, especially, R.W. Malcolmson,

“Infanticide in the Eighteenth Century,” in J.S.

Cockburn, ed., Crime in England 1550–1800

(Princeton: Princeton University Press 1977); K.

Wrightson, “Infanticide in European History,”

Criminal Justice History 3 (1982): 1–20; Beattie,

Crime and the Courts, 113 ff; Jackson, New-born

Child Murder; Smith, “Unnatural Mothers”; and

Hoffer and Hull, Murdering Mothers. The principal

Canadian study, which argues that the killing

of new-borns was a device by which Canadian

women frequently avoided having to bring up an

unwanted child, remains C. Backhouse, “Desperate

Women and Compassionate Courts: Infanticide

in Nineteenth-Century Canada,” University of

Toronto Law Journal 34 (1984): 447–78. For the

preponderance of domestic servants among those

charged, see Beattie, Crime and the Courts, 114,

who calculates that as many as two-thirds of the

women prosecuted for infanticide in Surrey in

the eighteenth century were domestic servants,

and Malcolmson, “Infanticide in the Eighteenth

Century,” 202. For the same trend in nineteenth-

century Ontario, see Backhouse, “Desperate

Women,” 457.

63. Report of the Trial of Nancy O’Neal, RG 1, vol.

343.

64. This argument is made at greater length in J.

Phillips, “Women, Crime and Criminal Justice in

Early Halifax, 1750–1800,” in J. Phillips, T. Loo,

and S. Lewthwaite, eds., Essays in the History

of Canadian Law, vol. 5: Crime and Criminal

Justice (Toronto: University of Toronto Press and

The Osgoode Society for Canadian Legal History

1994).

65. RG 39, Series C, vol. 3, no. 99.

66. See the case of James Richardson, accused of

killing Catherine Mclntosh in 1758 by beating her

as she lay in bed: RG 39, Series C, vol. 2, no. 57;

RG 1, vol. 342, no. 50.

67. Quotation from the Deposition of John Anderson,

7 Jan. 1797, RG 39, Series C, vol. 78. For other

stories of the finding of women’s dead bodies in

such suspicious circumstances, see Proclamation,

3 May 1762, RG 1, vol. 165, 223, and Nova Scotia

Gazette and Weekly Chronicle, 23 July 1782. See

also the prosecution of Charles Dayley, Daniel

Dayley, John Connelly, and Patrick Oram (1764),

whose indictment for the murder of Elizabeth

or Rebecca Young was returned ignoramus. The

depositions suggest there was no evidence linking

the four soldiers to Young, but she was with them

for a period of time during the evening she died

and she was very drunk: RG 39, Series J, vol. 117,

and Series C, vol. 4, no. 33.

68. For contemporary studies of what has been

termed “intimate femicide,” see R. Gartner and

M. Crawford, Woman Killing: Intimate Femicide

in Ontario, 1974–1990 (Toronto: Women We

Honour Action Committee 1992). The historical

evidence is inconsistent. One study suggests that

the most common victims of male murderers in

mid nineteenth-century London were their wives,

at 32 per cent; R. Anderson, “Criminal Violence

in London, 1856–1875” (PhD thesis, University

of Toronto 1990), 172. Lower numbers have been

found for earlier centuries: see Sharpe, “Domestic

Homicide,” Historical Journal 24 (1981): 29–48,

and Roth, “Spousal Murder.” The latter suggests

that the rate of wife murder increased substantially

in the nineteenth century, an assertion supported by

Dodge’s finding that half the female victims in his

sample were wives of the perpetrators; T. Dodge,

Crime and Punishment in New Hampshire, 1812–

1914 (New York: Lang 1995), 113. Beattie’s study

of eighteenth-century England does not single out

partner killings, but suggests that perhaps a third of

all indictments for murder in the 1678–1774 period

involved murders committed within the family:

Crime and the Courts, 105.

69. RG 39, Series J, vol. 1, 105; Boston Weekly

Newsletter, 16 May 1771. For Seidler, see Wright,

Planters and Pioneers, 249.

70. RG 39, Series J, vol. 2, 191, and Series C, vol. 79;

Nova Scotia Gazette, 2 Oct. 1798. An inventory

of Bambridge’s effects gave his property as 125

acres of land in Dartmouth on the Cole Harbour

Road with a small house, a very few cows and

pigs, and other farm-related equipment and goods.

For Russell, see A. Marble, Surgeons, Smallpox

Homicide in Nova Scotia, 1749–1815 105

and the Poor: A History of Medicine and Social

Conditions in Nova Scotia, 1749–1799 (Montreal

and Kingston: McGill-Queen’s University Press

1993), 226. Bambridge fits a pattern familiar to

students of the contemporary killing of women by

their partners or other intimates: rejection leads

to deadly violence as the only remaining recourse

of the male who wishes to possess and control,

and keep from any other man, the object of his

pursuit.

71. The Diary of Simeon Perkins, 3 vols. (Toronto:

Champlain Society 1948–1967), 1: 301, 304,

315–16, 322–3; RG 1, vol. 170, 390.

72. For this case, see RG 39, Series J, vol. 2, 219;

Portland to Wentworth, 6 June 1801, CO 218, vol.

27, 180. Report of S.S. Blowers on the Trial of

Gad Sanders, 2 Feb. 1801, CO 217, vol. 75, 7. For

Chief Justice Blowers’s and Governor Wentworth’s

opinions, see Blowers to Wentworth, 2 Feb. 1801,

and Wentworth to Portland, 25 April 1801, CO

217, vol. 75, 6 and 8–9. Blowers also gave as

reasons for recommending mercy the fact that

public sympathy was with Sanders, that the trial

took place in Halifax and the offence in Yarmouth,

that no coroner’s jury had met to consider “the

apparent effects on the body of the deceased of the

blow she received,” and that there was only one

witness to the events, Sanders’s daughter. While

there may indeed have been some public sympathy

for Sanders, it is difficult to see the relevance of

the other factors offered. There was a coroner’s

inquest (see RG 41, Series C, vol. 1), and in any

event there could hardly be any dispute about

the cause of death. Moreover, Sanders “called no

witnesses in his defence but addressed the jury and

without denying the facts testified against him,

endeavoured to excuse himself on account of his

intoxication and jealousy”: Blowers Trial Report, 2

Feb. 1801, CO 217, vol. 75, 8. There are very few

historical studies on intimate femicide and attitudes

to it; the best include Roth, “Spousal Murder,” and

C. Strange, “Masculinities, Intimate Femicide and

the Death Penalty in Australia, 1890–1920,” paper

presented to the Toronto Legal History Group,

October 2000. For the rules on provocation, and

for cases applying them, see Beattie, Crime and

the Courts, 95.

73. The principal sources for the calculation were

Censuses of Canada, 1665–1871 (Ottawa: Queen’s

Printer 1876), xxiv and 69–70; “Early Descriptions

of Nova Scotia,” Report of the Public Archives of

Nova Scotia for 1933 (Halifax: Public Archives

of Nova Scotia 1934), 21–51; Akins, History of

Halifax, passim; Fingard et al., Halifax; J. Gwynn,

Excessive Expectations: Maritime Commerce

and the Economic Development of Nova Scotia,

1740–1870 (Montreal and Kingston: McGill-

Queen’s University Press 1998), chap. 1.

74. The military population figure is more approximate

than that given for civilians, and represents

an attempt to reconcile the fact that while the

permanent establishment was perhaps between

2000 and 2500, at various times there were

many fewer or many more than that. As with

the civilian population, information on military

numbers is scattered through a variety of sources.

The principal ones used here include R.A. Evans,

“The Army and Navy at Halifax, 1783–1793”

(MA thesis, Dalhousie University 1970), chap. 1

and 148; C.P. Stacey, “Halifax as an International

Strategic Factor, 1749–1949,” Canadian Historical

Association Report (1949): 46–48; “Journal

of Benigne Charles de Saint Mesmin, 1793,”

Report of the Public Archives of Canada (Ottawa:

Public Archives 1946), xxv; Marble, Surgeons,

Smallpox and the Poor, passim. Troop numbers at

various times, and movement in and out, are also

reproduced in many issues of the Halifax Gazette

(which went by various titles in this period) as

well as the Boston Gazette and the Boston Weekly

Newsletter. Examples of substantial fluctuations

in troop numbers include the fact that several

thousand troops spent time in the city in the 1750s

before the assault on Louisbourg. Conversely, in

1775 just thirty-six men were left in Halifax when

the army was ordered to Boston: see Akins, History

of Halifax, 49 and 53–4; Boston Gazette, 19 June

1758; J.B. Brebner, The Neutral Yankees of Nova

Scotia (Toronto: McClelland & Stewart 1969),

300.

75. Acadians are excluded from our calculations

because we effectively start in 1760, after the

expulsion began; also, there is no evidence that

any who remained were effectively governed by

the English courts. The same is true for the Native

peoples; not a single Native person was tried in

the Supreme Court, in Halifax or elsewhere, in

this period. The population figures used here are

culled in particular from Censuses of Canada,

xxxviii, xliv, and 69; G. Rawlyk and G. Stewart,

A People Highly Favoured of God: The Nova

Scotia Yankees and the American Revolution

(Toronto: Macmillan 1972), xii; Wright, Planters

and Pioneers, passim; T.F. McHwraith, “British

North America, 1763–1867,” in P. Graves and

R. Mitchell, eds., North America: The Historical

Geography of a Changing Continent (Totowa,

N.J.: Rowan and Littlefield 1987), 221; J. Martell,

106 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

Immigration to and Emigration from Nova

Scotia, 1815–1838 (Halifax: Public Archives of

Nova Scotia 1942), 8; and Gwynn, Excessive

Expectations. An early draft of this article was

presented to a joint meeting of the Toronto Legal

History and Early Canada groups. We thank the

participants for their helpful suggestions and would

like to thank as well Rosemary Gartner, Keith

Wrightson, and the anonymous CHR reviewers

for their comments on later versions.

CHAPTER 7

The Shining Sixpence:

Women’s Worth in Canadian Law

at the End of the Victorian Era

Constance Backhouse

On Tuesday evening, 7 April 1896, the body

of a new-born infant girl, wrapped in a rough

potato sack, washed up on the shores of the

Nanaimo Harbour Beach, on the east coast of

Vancouver Island. A group of startled children

playing on the beach stumbled over it, and

dumped the contents from the sack. As the

Nanaimo Free Press would report the next day,

the dead infant’s body was “stark naked,” with

the exception of “a bright English six-pence,”

which was “loosely attached to the child’s neck

by a piece of string.”1

Infanticide was an unsavoury but surprisingly

common feature of daily life in nineteenth-

century Canada. It was one of the tragic,

but historically inevitable responses to the

overwhelming problems posed by unwanted

pregnancies. Despite the absence of modern

contraceptive knowledge, many nineteenth-

century heterosexual women endeavoured

to limit the number of their offspring, using

other methods such as abstinence from

sexual intercourse, prolonged nursing, coitus

interruptus, sheaths, pessaries, douches, and

abortion where all else had failed.2 But the law

did not encourage such reproductive control.

Indeed, as the century progressed criminal

legislation against abortion, first enacted in New

Brunswick in 1810, expanded nation-wide to

prohibit the artificial termination of pregnancy at

any stage of gestation, by whatever means.3 By

1892, parliament banned the sale, distribution,

and advertising of all contraceptives. That same

year feminists demanding the right to “voluntary

motherhood” inside marriage suffered the

ultimate outside intervention, when parliament

enacted an express exemption for husbands

from charges of wife-rape.4

Infanticide had become, for many, a device

of last resort. Bodies of newborn infants were

frequently discovered in ditches, in privies, in

stove pipes, in pails of water, inside hollow

trees, buried in the snow, floating in rivers, at

the bottom of wells, under floor-boards, and

under the platforms of railway stations. Fifty or

more such bodies were found by the coroner in

the 1860s in each of Toronto and Quebec City

alone. Not all of the bodies would have been

found, of course, and even when they were,

it was often impossible to determine who was

responsible.5

News of the gruesome discovery in Nanaimo

spread quickly through the bustling resource

town. The finger of suspicion settled upon Anna

Balo, a woman known to have been pregnant,

who had abruptly taken flight from the city upon

discovery of the infant’s body. A 44-year-old,

married Finnish immigrant, the mother of six

children, Anna Balo was an unusual suspect.

Most women charged with infanticide in the

108 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

nineteenth century were young, unmarried,

domestic servants. Frequently they attempted

to hide their pregnancy and childbirth, no doubt

motivated by fear. Giving birth to an illegitimate

child resulted in disgrace, termination of

employment, and severely diminished job

prospects for the single parent. For most of these

women, harsh economic and social realities left

virtually no options.

Most attempted to carry out concealment plans

with courage and extraordinary determination.

They had to keep normal appearances in front of

employers and acquaintances despite pregnancy-

related illnesses, disguising their growing bulk

with layers of clothing and excuses. They would

have to secure some degree of privacy in which

to give birth unobserved, serve as their own

midwife and do away with the child and its

body before discovery. Afterwards, many tried

to continue daily routines as if nothing had

happened. Those who fell before any of these

hurdles were caught and swept into the criminal

justice system.6

It was unusual for married women to find

themselves charged with infanticide. This

may have reflected the fact that they were less

likely to be involved in child-murder. Unlike

single women they did not face life-altering

shame at pregnancy. Furthermore, bearing and

raising a child within a heterosexual marital

unit was economically much more feasible than

trying to do so alone. On the other hand the

relative absence of accusations against married

females may simply have reflected the greater

difficulties of proof. Married women would

rarely need to conceal their full pregnancy,

could give birth openly, kill the child, and later

declare that it had died of natural causes. With

the collusion of their husbands, it would have

been virtually impossible to obtain a conviction.

The newspapers not infrequently reported

incidents of “laying over,” where infants were

smothered or suffocated while sleeping in their

parents’ beds. Such situations were typically

acclaimed “accidental” and criminal charges

would not be pressed. 7

Anna Balo’s marital status did not protect

her. The press duly recounted, “her husband

[was] said to have deserted her three years

ago.”8 Legal prospects for a woman abandoned

by her husband in nineteenth-century Canada

were stark. In part, marital laws created a

distinctly gender-skewed family unit. The

English common law “doctrine of marital

unity” transported to all Canadian jurisdictions

except Quebec, held that the legal personality

of the wife was absorbed by her husband. “By

marriage, the husband and wife are one person

in law,” wrote eighteenth-century English

jurist Sir William Blackstone, leaving no

doubt that the “one person” was the husband.

Upon marriage, a woman forfeited the right to

manage all of her real estate, although she did

not actually lose ownership in the property. All

rents and profits from the land flowed by right

to her husband during the marriage. Married

women were legally incapable of contracting,

suing, or of being sued in their own names.

Indeed, women were only permitted to carry

on business separately from their husbands if

they had their spouses’ consent. Furthermore,

all personal property belonging to the wife,

including her wages, transferred absolutely to

her husband.9 A few wealthy women were able

to protect their property through recourse to

highly technical “equitable” exceptions to the

common law, but for the bulk of women there

was no recourse.10

In Quebec, the rules for property and status

derived from the Coutume de Paris and, after

1866, from the Civil Code of Lower Canada.

Quebec women experienced the same legal

incapacity upon marriage as women in the

rest of Canada. They could not contract, take

legal action, or start a business without their

husbands’ authorization. But they were not

subject to the English “doctrine of marital

unity.” French marriage built on the legal

concept of “community of property.” All

property that the two spouses obtained after the

marriage became “jointly” owned. The catch

was that the husband alone had the lawful right

to administer and dispose of it. Couples could

opt out of this system, but only in advance, by

signing special marriage contracts permitting

The Shining Sixpence 109

a wife to retain control over her own property.

The extent to which women and their families

managed to bargain such exemptions remains

unclear.11

Although Quebec law did not change

significantly throughout the nineteenth century,

after 1851 the law of married women’s property

began to experience incremental reform in the

common law provinces. Prodded by women’s

rights activists, provincial legislatures slowly

enacted a cross-section of new statutes increasing

the ability of married women to control their

own property. It would take British Columbia

women until 1873 to obtain control over their

property and their wages. Restrictions such as

requirements for written spousal consent and

court orders for protection continued to plague

women in Nova Scotia and Prince Edward

Island into the twentieth century. 12 Canadian

judges displayed widespread uneasiness over

these statutory reforms, repeatedly dispensing

rulings which watered down the new rights and

freedoms.13

It was difficult enough for some women to

manage in the face of discriminatory property

laws, even within a stable marital unit; but

for deserted women such as Anna Balo, the

situation was intolerable. Consigned to legal

non-existence through patriarchal doctrines,

they were left in the unenviable position of

trying to enforce dependence upon a man who

had balked his moral and economic obligations

by abandoning his child. Responding to the

desperate situation of deserted women, several

colonial legislatures had passed reform statutes

permitting such women to obtain limited rights

over marital property after abandonment. The

legislature of Vancouver Island had enacted

one such statute in 1862, in response to a wave

of desertions in the wake of the Fraser River

and Cariboo gold rush.14 But Anna Balo would

have required a court order to give her control

over her own wages and property under this

legislation, and few poor immigrants made any

practical use of the provisions.

Nor was Anna Balo, deserted for three

years, offered much by way of access to

divorce. Canadian divorce law differed greatly

depending upon the province of one’s residence,

but for most nineteenth-century heterosexual

couples, marriage was a tie for life. English

tradition derived ultimately from ecclesiastical

canon law and forbade divorce, although the

English parliament allowed private bills to

pass granting divorces to named individuals,

almost always members of the aristocracy. The

English position, first adopted in Upper Canada

in 1839, typically provided divorce only to men

whose wives had committed adultery. Utilising

a blatant double standard, the English rules

forced a woman seeking divorce to prove not

only that her husband had committed adultery

but that he had been guilty of some other

serious crime, such as incest or bigamy. 15 In

neighbouring Lower Canada, the environment

was even less hospitable for those seeking

divorce. French law transported to Quebec

simply never recognised the concept of divorce.

The Civil Code of Lower Canada, enacted in

1866, stated: “Marriage can only be dissolved

by the natural death of one of the parties; while

both live it is indissoluble.”16

The Maritime provinces had traditionally

been somewhat more tolerant of divorce.

Legislation enacted in Nova Scotia in 1758,

in New Brunswick in 1791, and in Prince

Edward Island in 1833, permitted divorce to

either spouse on grounds such as adultery,

impotence, frigidity, and cruelty. Nova Scotia

briefly recognised an additional ground of

“wilful desertion while withholding necessary

maintenance for three years” from 1758 to

1761, at which point this ground was deleted

from the statutory list.17 The Maritimes led the

rest of the country in divorce rates, but even so

the numbers remained small. The 1881 census

revealed the ratio of divorced to married people

in Nova Scotia and New Brunswick (the two

provinces with the highest divorce rates) as

1:2608 and 1:2350 respectively.18

Although Confederation turned matters

of divorce over to the federal government

in 1867, parliament did not manage to pass

a general divorce statute until well into the

110 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

twentieth century. In the vacuum after 1867,

the Maritime provinces continued to follow

their own laws.19 The federal government began

haltingly to exercise its original jurisdiction,

adopting the English policy of passing private

statutes of divorce in individual cases. Citizens

of Ontario, Manitoba, and the North West

Territories who availed themselves of this

option found that parliament continued to follow

the sexual double standard in most cases.20 The

year 1888 marked the first time that a woman

procured a parliamentary divorce on grounds of

her husband’s adultery alone.21

In British Columbia, the law which governed

Anna Balo was explicitly biased with respect to

gender. Courts of that province chose to adopt

the discriminatory English law, permitting men

to obtain divorce upon proving simple adultery.

By contrast, women were required to prove

“incestuous adultery, or bigamy with adultery,

or rape, or sodomy, or bestiality, or adultery

coupled with cruelty ..., or adultery coupled

with desertion without reasonable excuse for

two years or upwards.” 22 Lacking proof of

adultery, rape, sodomy, or bestiality on the part

of her husband, the law irrevocably tied the

deserted, pregnant Anna Balo to her missing

husband for life.

Anna Balo’s abrupt departure from Nanaimo,

upon discovery of the dead infant’s body on

April 7 th

, triggered the suspicion of authorities.

Frantic with fear, she had abandoned her six

children and fled north on foot. Before police

caught up with her a day and a half later, Anna

Balo had walked thirty miles to Qualicum. 23

Arrested on April 10th

, she was back in Nanaimo

for arraignment in police court the next morning.

Dr. Robert S.B. O’Brian entered the county gaol

to examine the prisoner that afternoon. “I asked

her a few questions and examined her breasts

and they had the appearance of a woman that

had lately been confined,” he would later testify.

Almost immediately thereafter, Anna Balo

broke down and confessed to being the mother

of the dead infant.24

Speaking through a Finnish interpreter, whose

services had been requisitioned because Anna

Balo was unable to understand English, the

distraught woman told Police Chief Crossan

that the child was indeed hers. Of how she

had come to be pregnant, she said not a word.

Gossip and rumours had been circulating

within the Finnish community of Nanaimo,

but whether Anna Balo’s pregnancy was the

result of a consensual heterosexual relationship

or a forcible seduction or rape will never be

known. 25 Anna Balo’s admission was that she

had given birth at home one week previously on

April 4th

. The child had died almost immediately

after its birth, she stressed. Trying to dispose of

its body, she had wrapped it in an empty potato

sack and deposited it upon the beach of the

Nanaimo Harbour.26

This confession catapulted Anna Balo

immediately into a full-scale coroner’s inquest

and subsequent trial at the Spring Assizes of

the Supreme Court of British Columbia in

May. Throughout these proceedings, she was

unrepresented by legal counsel. There was

no indication from court records that anyone

advised the accused woman that she would do

well to retain a lawyer. Indeed it was not until

1836 in England that persons accused of a crime

were unequivocally granted the right to defence

counsel at all. There was no institutionalised

legal aid available; many nineteenth-century

accused without funds were simply out of

luck. 27

For Anna Balo, finding the financial resources

to retain legal assistance was out of the question.

A deserted wife trying to cope with six children,

she was the victim of acute financial distress.

Even for single women without child-care

responsibilities, employment opportunities were

limited. Customarily relegated to the fields of

domestic service, seamstressing, nursing, shop

clerking, factory work and teaching, women

found working conditions strenuously difficult

and their efforts poorly paid. 28 Occasionally

legal intervention barred women’s access

to certain jobs entirely. Statutes passed in

British Columbia in 1877 and Ontario in

1890 rendered mining off-limits to women. 29

Manitoba prohibited women from serving liquor

The Shining Sixpence 111

in bars in 1886. 30 Prostitution, a traditional

female occupation, came increasingly within

the reach of the criminal law throughout the

nineteenth century, as social purity reformers

sought to eradicate the gender-imbalanced trade

in sexual services.31

Finnish immigrant women typically found

jobs as domestic servants, but Anna Balo’s

large family would have obliterated most job

prospects. 32 One of her sons was apparently

helping to support the family by working in

the Dunsmuir coal mine, but his earnings were

simply not enough for seven mouths. The

tightly knit Finnish community of Nanaimo was

unable or unwilling to extend sufficient support

to relieve the Balos. The family’s financial

situation became so precarious that the City of

Nanaimo had been forced to provide a small

welfare pension of $5 a week. 33 This level of

impoverishment meant that legal representation

was beyond hope.

The coroner’s inquest opened on April 9 th ,

before the Nanaimo Coroner, Lewis Thomas

Davis, and seven jurymen. 34 The all-male

composition of the tribunal was unremarkable

for an era in which women were almost

universally denied formal participation within

legal and political structures. Throughout the

century women had been forbidden the vote

in provincial and federal elections, and could

not sit as elected representatives for provincial

legislatures or the Dominion parliament. 35

Not one woman sat as coroner, justice of the

peace, police magistrate, or judge for the entire

century. Coroner’s juries and trial juries were

composed solely of men.36 Clara Brett Martin,

the first white woman admitted to the profession

of law in the British Commonwealth, called

to the bar in Toronto on 2 February 1897, was

the only nineteenth-century Canadian woman

to challenge the all-male legal system from

within.37

Dr. O’Brian, who conducted the post-mortem

examination on the infant’s body, testified at

length to the coroner’s inquest. Noting that the

child had been dead some time before it was

immersed in water, the doctor concluded that

death had occurred during delivery, possibly

before full legal birth or immediately thereafter.

The infant had been slightly premature, had

apparently drawn breath and then died,

although from what cause the doctor could not

ascertain. 38

Mrs. Anna Sharp, the Finnish woman who

lived on Pine Street, opposite the Balos, was

called next. She stated that she had known

Anna Balo for the past five years, but that she

had “never been on very good terms” with her.

Anna Balo had become quite reclusive since

the fall, and although many of the neighbours

were curious, no one knew for sure if she was

indeed pregnant. Mrs. Sharp was just one of

the local Finnish women who made a point of

visiting Anna Balo to learn more. It was early

in March, she told the inquest, and “I went to

see Mrs. Balo but she put me out of the house

for talking about her, and I never went back

again ....” Nevertheless, she was able to assure

the jurors: “I then saw it with my own eyes that

she was pregnant.” Unable to write or sign her

name, Anna Sharp completed her deposition by

placing an “X” beside her name. 39

The next witness was none other than

Alexandra Balo, Anna’s twelve-year-old

daughter. How she felt about testifying is not

clear, but it was obvious that she was quite

ignorant about her mother’s status. In fact,

she told the inquest, she did not even know

when her mother had been arrested. Under

close questioning, Alexandra admitted that her

mother had been sick about two weeks ago.

“My mother was awfully white,” she admitted,

and she “told me that I couldn’t go to school

because she was sick.” Instead, Anna Balo

sent Alexandra off downtown to purchase 50

cents worth of alcohol for medicinal purposes.

When Alexandra returned Anna Balo mixed the

alcohol with some warm water and sugar and

drank it. Young Alexandra was terribly anxious

to get back to school. This time her mother was

too weak to argue. “Go if you want to, I can’t

do anything because I am sick,” she yielded

from her bed.40

What Alexandra discovered when she returned

from school made her decide to stay home for

112 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

the next week. There was blood on the floor in

her mother’s bedroom, blood on the bedspread,

and blood on some of her mother’s dresses.

Anna told Alexandra to wipe up the blood on

the floor, but she got up herself and washed the

bedclothes and dresses. Although Alexandra

could not be certain, she told the inquest that

she thought her mother had left the house for a

few hours several days later. “I did not see her

take anything with her when she went away,”

she added. Rather plaintively she tried to excuse

her inability to answer all of the questions: “I

am twelve years of age. Mother didn’t tell me

anything more,” she repeated. 41

Perhaps the most damning piece of evidence

concerned that shiny English sixpence.

Alexandra was asked about it at some length

and her reply was devastating. “There was a

sixpence in the house which my mother and

myself thought was no good,” she admitted.

“It was kept in the cupboard, and the morning

my mother went away I went to look for the

sixpence and could not find it.” The sixpence

coin that had been found on the infant’s body

was then produced, and Alexandra identified it

as the same one.42

It is hard to know how Alexandra could have

been so certain of the identity of the sixpence

coin. Perhaps it was damaged in some way that

left it both unusable and easily identifiable. In

any event, its identification clearly traced the

infant’s body to the Balo home. With that, the

evidence drew to a close. Anna Balo was asked

whether she wished to have the testimony re-

read to her and, through her interpreter, she

responded “no.” Asked whether she wished to

give a formal statement herself, she replied,

again through the interpreter, “Nothing to

say.”43

The coroner’s jury retired to consider their

findings. Despite the damaging revelations of

Anna Sharp and Alexandra Balo, the complexity

and contradictions inherent in the medical

evidence seemed to have been the predominant

concern. The verdict reflected the jurors’

uncertainty over the cause of death. “We the

Jury find that the child found on the Beach on

the 7 th of April died during Child Birth,” they

inscribed on the formal “Inquisition” document.

And with that, they adjourned, having neither

condemned nor exonerated Anna Balo.44

That same day, Police Magistrate J.H.

Simpson committed Anna Balo for full trial

at the Spring Assizes. Given the inability of

the medical experts to ascertain the cause

of death, she was not charged with either

murder or manslaughter. Instead the charge

was “concealment of a birth,” a Criminal Code

offence which read as follows:

s. 240. Every one is guilty of an indictable

offence, and liable to two years’ imprisonment,

who disposes of the dead body of any child in

any, manner, with intent to conceal the fact that

its mother was delivered of it, whether the child

died before, or during, or after birth.45

This offence, originally punishable by death,

had first appeared in New France in 1722,

spreading in the early nineteenth century to the

colonial jurisdictions of Lower Canada, Nova

Scotia, New Brunswick, Prince Edward Island,

Newfoundland, and Upper Canada. 46 In its

original form, the offence of concealment was

an attempt by all-male legislators to address

the difficulties of obtaining murder convictions

against women who committed infanticide.

Authorities claimed that such women eluded

conviction because there were few witnesses

to these sorts of births. If caught, the terrified

mothers would claim that the child was stillborn

or that it died right after birth. Since so many

babies died at birth from natural causes anyway,

prosecutors were sorely pressed to dispute

this.47

In response, the early concealment statutes

set forth some rather extraordinary rules.

There was to be a presumption of guilt, rather

than innocence, in such cases. Prosecutors

were relieved from having to prove that the

mother had actually murdered her illegitimate

infant. The mere fact that an infant had died

where the mother had been trying to conceal

the childbirth was henceforth to merit capital

The Shining Sixpence 113

punishment. Courts were instructed to convict

unless the accused woman could provide some

other person as a witness to her innocence. This

witness would have to testify that he or she had

seen the mother give birth and that the child had

been stillborn. Since the purpose of concealment

would have been undone by inviting a witness

to attend the birth, it must have been clear

to legislators that few women accused of the

crime would be able to meet this high burden

of proof. 48

The severity of concealment laws was

apparent not only to the women concerned, but

also to large sectors of the community.49 Even

many of the legal officials who were charged

with administering the law balked. They

strained for evidence which would permit

them to evade the draconian implications of

a guilty verdict under the capital concealment

offence. 50 Beginning with New Brunswick in

1810, and culminating with Prince Edward

Island in 1836, Canadian legislators slowly

began to amend the concealment law. They

reinstituted traditional rules of proof for women

charged with murdering their infants, relegating

the concealment crime to the status of a lesser

and included offence, subject to a maximum

of two years’ imprisonment. 51 It was this law,

swept into the consolidation process mounted

by the federal government when it obtained

jurisdiction over criminal law, which ultimately

found its way into the Criminal Code (1892) as

section 240.52

The deputy attorney-general of British

Columbia, who acted as the crown attorney in

this case, was a thorough, careful prosecutor. His

handwritten notes on the back of the coroner’s

deposition documents reveal that he was

worried about his ability to secure Anna Balo’s

conviction, even on the two-year concealment

charge. “We should have some better evidence

of the birth,” he scrawled. His next entry read:

“Can the sack be identified?” He must have

thought that Alexandra’s identification of

the silver sixpence was insufficient to tie the

body to Anna Balo. He also wanted to locate a

new witness, a Mrs. Mattison. Alexandra had

revealed at the inquest that Mrs. Mattison, a

neighbour, had dropped by the Balo home the

week after her mother took sick, while she was

still bedridden. The deputy attorney-general

must have thought that Mrs. Mattison would be

able to offer some first-hand account of Anna

Balo’s condition.53

The notes also reveal the deputy attorney-

general’s serious reservations about Anna Balo’s

confession to Chief Crossan. This he described

as her “supposed confession.”54 Was he worried

that a court would decide it had not been made

voluntarily? Coming so quickly on the heels

of that intrusive physical examination that Dr.

O’Brian had carried out on Anna Balo in jail, it

just might have struck a jury that the confession

was tainted by the events that had preceded it.

There were long-standing rules of evidence

concerning the acceptability of confessions.

Customarily, confessions were treated as

inadmissible in court if obtained under coercive

circumstances. According to S.R. Clarke’s 1872

Treatise on Criminal Law as Applicable to the

Dominion of Canada, these were important,

time-honoured principles of law:

It is a general and well-established principle

that the confession of a prisoner, in order to

be admissible, must be free and voluntary.

Any inducement to confess held out to the

prisoner by a person in authority, or any undue

compulsion upon him, will be sufficient to

exclude the confession.55

The crown attorney anticipated some difficulty

in getting Anna Balo’s confession into court

around such rules.

The Spring Assizes opened on 5 May 1896.

Montague William Tyrwhitt Drake, a judge

with a dour reputation, strict and to the point,

presided. 56 Anna Balo, without funds and

clearly unfamiliar with legal proceedings,

appeared without defence counsel. Judge Drake

apparently saw no reason to order a court-

appointed lawyer for a non-capital offence. 57

Without legal advice Anna Balo must have

had no inkling that the crown perceived its

114 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

case as weak. After arraignment, the prisoner

announced that she intended to plead “guilty” to

the charge.58 No one contested the identification

of the dead infant as Anna Balo’s child. No one

took issue with the crown’s position that Anna

Balo had flung the child into the Nanaimo

Harbour with the intention of concealing her

pregnancy and birth from the community.

The perceived inadequacies of Anna Balo’s

confession suddenly became irrelevant with her

decision to plead guilty.

But Anna Balo’s big break came at the time

of sentencing the next day. His Lordship, Judge

Drake, pronounced as follows:

He considered that a nominal punishment

would be sufficient under the circumstances, as

beyond the mere concealment of birth there was

no suggestion of impropriety. The sentence of

the Court was 24 hours’ imprisonment, and as

this dated from the first day of the Assizes, the

prisoner was now discharged.59

This was truly a “nominal” punishment, a mere

slap on the wrist compared with the maximum

penalty allowing two years’ imprisonment.

Anna Balo’s immediate discharge provided a

clear signal that legal officials were prepared

to tolerate, if not exactly condone, the secret

disposal of the bodies of dead infants, and

potentially even outright infanticide.

With this decision, Judge Drake followed

in the footsteps of a long line of male judges

and jurors exhibiting similar sentiments in

other nineteenth-century infanticide cases. In

some areas of the country, up to two-thirds of

the courts were issuing outright acquittals of

women charged with murder or manslaughter,

despite often overwhelming and gruesome

evidence of maternal guilt. On the lesser charge

of concealment, up to nearly half of the women

charged were being discharged and released.60

If Anna Balo had been legally represented and

pleaded not guilty, the chances were good that

she would have been acquitted. Lenience in

verdicts and sentencing indicated a pervasive

sense of tolerance, even compassion, within

the legal system toward women accused of

infanticide. 61 It also indicated widespread

judicial and popular male rejection of the law

itself.

Why were legal authorities so “soft” on these

women? First, they seem very sympathetic to

the motives which drove women to take the lives

of their own offspring. According to the legal

authors of an Upper Canada Law Journal article

in 1862, women frequently destroyed their

own flesh and blood out of a “sense of shame,”

to prevent the “loss of reputation.” “The loss

of character is the loss of earthly prospects,”

emphasised the lawyers. “The consequence

at times is a life of prostitution, loathsome

disease—in a word, a living death.”62

It was almost as if the male lawyers believed

that these women acted from a sense of honour,

to preserve reputation and avoid descent into

unimaginably harsh circumstances. If anything,

they seemed to have been impressed by the

courage and resourcefulness that the women

exhibited as they struggled to hold their lives

together. There was virtually no discussion of

mental illness or insanity. Instead these acts

were seen as deliberate and rational steps that

women alone took to reassert order upon a

situation tragically altered by an illegitimate

pregnancy.

Second, the infant victims occupied a position

of little status in the nineteenth century. Infant

mortality rates were relatively high well into

the twentieth century, frequently above 100

deaths for every 1000 live births. Infant death

was everywhere and everyday, leaving a certain

sense of inevitability, even complacency, over

its commonness. Many individuals responded to

infant death with what would seem to us today

to be visibly callous behaviour. One remarkable

example of this surfaced at a coroner’s inquest

in Halifax in 1861. Evidence revealed that

when the body of an infant was found in an

alley behind a rum shop on Water Street, people

laughed and joked about the discovery, referring

to the body as the “prize in the alleyway.”63

Prominent medical authorities frequently

referred to infants as somewhat less than

The Shining Sixpence 115

human. For example, in his Crime and Insanity,

published in England in 1911, Dr. Charles

Arthur Mercier stated:

In comparison with other cases of murder, a

minimum of harm is done by [infanticide]. The

victim’s mind is not sufficiently developed to

enable it to suffer from the contemplation of

approaching suffering or death. It is incapable

of feeling fear or terror. Nor is its consciousness

sufficiently developed to enable it to suffer pain

in appreciable degrees. Its loss leaves no gap in

any family circle, deprives no children of their

breadwinner or their mother, no human being

of a friend, helper, or companion. The crime

diffuses no sense of insecurity.64

Victims of infanticide went virtually unnoticed

in societies which often treated infants as less

than human. Their mothers could not care for

them, their fathers would not acknowledge

or support them. Nineteenth-century children

assumed importance in the eyes of the law

when disputes between grown adults arose over

custody. Issues regarding the proper descent of

male blood lines and the orderly conveyance of

family property to future generations brought

children’s legal status to the fore. In that

context, children were traditionally viewed as

the property of their fathers, and nineteenth-

century courts tended to opt for paternal

custody, except in rare cases where the father

had serious defects of character considered

socially intolerable. Mothers of these children

were granted custody only in situations where

they lived under the protection of some other

male, usually their fathers or brothers, and

only if they had not disqualified themselves

by an adulterous relationship or some other

conduct that judges considered unseemly.65 But

the women who committed infanticide were

primarily poor, working-class, and unmarried,

seduced and abandoned by men. There were no

blood lines to protect and certainly no estates

to be concerned about transferring. In Anna

Balo’s case, that the child was the offspring of a

“foreigner” would have consigned the infant to

even greater social margins. These were infants

whose interests the courts could afford to ignore

almost completely.

Finally, the lenience of the courts was at

least in part a response to the desperate plight

of most women charged with child-murder or

abandonment. There were simply no options.

Child-welfare agencies, which might have

provided facilities for unwanted children, barely

existed. In the meantime, a woman who could

not care for her own infant faced painfully few,

mainly unpalatable alternatives. In some areas,

neighbourhood women took unwanted infants

into their own homes. They did this as a business

and charged a lump sum or regular fees.

Occasionally they would also place these infants

for private adoption. Vituperatively described

as “baby farms,” these homes came under

increasing criticism by the turn of the century

for their high infant death rates. Accusations

were regularly voiced that the infants in these

homes were deliberately murdered through

neglect or drug overdose. But in Anna Balo’s

case, she would no doubt have been unable to

afford the required fees, even if she had been

able to find a willing home. 66

In some larger cities, charitable organisations

and religious institutions had begun to establish

“Infants’ Homes” to look after deserted children.

Operating on “voluntary contributions,”

religious donations, and in some cases small

government grants, these homes also had infant

death rates that were shockingly high. La Creche

D’Youville, managed in Montreal by the Grey

Nuns, accommodated over 15,000 abandoned

children between 1801 and 1870. Between 80

and 90% died while under institutional care.67

There were no such institutionalised resources

whatsoever in Nanaimo. In the whole province

of British Columbia by the end of the nineteenth

century there were only three. The closest

“Infants’ Home” Anna Balo could have found

would have been in Victoria, where the Roman

Catholic Orphanage and the Protestant Orphan

Home competed for “clients.” There were

considerable tensions between the Finnish

Lutheran churches and the more established

116 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

religions in Canada, and a Finnish immigrant

would have been unlikely to feel comfortable

seeking assistance from either. Even if she

had wished to try, and been able to secure

transportation with the child to Victoria, it is by

no means clear that the child’s future would have

been significantly different. Women for whom

child-rearing created impossible demands often

chose infanticide out of necessity, and the courts

by and large respected their decisions.68

Notes

1. Nanaimo Free Press, 8 April 1896. This case

is also discussed in C. Backhouse, Petticoats

and Prejudice: Women and Law in Nineteenth-

Century Canada (Toronto: The Osgoode Society,

1991), chapter 4. Accounts were taken from the

British Columbia Archives and Records Services

[hereafter BCARS], GR 1327, No. 37/1896,

Coroner’s Inquest, Nanaimo, 16 April 1896; GR

419, Box 63, file 2/1896 Depositions, Brief for

Crown R. v. Balo. See also, Nanaimo Free Press:

9 April 1896, 11 April 1896, 16 April 1896, 6 May

1896. I am indebted to Indiana Matters, then of

BCARS, for bringing this to my attention.

2. For a discussion of the methods of reproductive

control used in the nineteenth century, see Angus

McLaren and Arlene Tigar McLaren, The Bedroom

and the State: Changing Practices and Politics of

Contraception and Abortion in Canada 1880–1980

(Toronto: McClelland & Stewart, 1986); Angus

McLaren, “Birth Control and Abortion in Canada

1870–1920” (1978) 59 Canadian Historical

Review 319; Constance Backhouse, “Involuntary

Motherhood: Abortion, Birth Control and the Law

in Nineteenth-Century Canada” (1983) 3 Windsor

Yearbook of Access to Justice 61; Linda Gordon,

Woman’s Body, Woman’s Right: A Social History

of Birth Control in America (New York: Grossman,

1977); James C. Mohr, Abortion in America

(Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1978).

3. For a detailed discussion of the common law and

statutory positions on abortion in nineteenth-

century Canada, see Backhouse, supra note 2;

Shelley Gavigan, “The Criminal Sanction as it

Relates to Human Reproduction” (1984) 5 Journal

of Legal History 20; An Act ... for the further

prevention of the malicious using of means to

procure the miscarriage of women, 50 George

III (1810), c. 2 (N.B.); as amended 9–10 George

IV (1829) c. 21 (N.B.); An Act to Provide for

the Punishment of Offences against the Person,

6 William IV (1836), c. 22 (P.E.I.); An Act for

Consolidating ... Offences against the Person 4–5

Victoria (1841), c. 27 (U.C.); An Act Respecting

Offences against the Person, 32–33 Victoria

(1869) c. 20, s. 59, 60 (D.C.); The Criminal Code,

1892, 55–56 Victoria (1892) c. 29, ss. 219, 271–4

(D.C.).

4. For legislation banning birth control, see The

Criminal Code, 1892, 55–56 Victoria (11892) c.

29, s. 179 (D.C.). For discussion of the women’s

drive to obtain sexual control within marriage

and the Criminal Code’s exemption of husbands

from rape convictions in 1892, see Constance

Backhouse, “Nineteenth-Century Canadian Rape

Law 1800–92” in David H. Flaherty, ed., Essays

in the History of Canadian Law, vol. II (Toronto:

The Osgoode Society, 1983) 200.

5. For general discussion of nineteenth-century

infanticide in Canada, see Constance B. Backhouse,

“Desperate Women and Compassionate Courts:

Infanticide in Nineteenth-Century Canada”

(1984) 34 University of Toronto Law Journal

447; Marie-Aimée Cliche, “L’Infanticide dans

La Région de Quebec 1660–1969” (1990) Revue

d’Histoire de l’Amérique Française 31; W. Peter

Ward, “Unwed Motherhood in Nineteenth-Century

English Canada” CHA Historical Papers (Halifax,

1981) 34; Mary Ellen Wright, “Unnatural Mothers:

Infanticide in Halifax 1850–1875” (1987) Nova

Scotia Historical Review 13. For a comparative

perspective, see Keith Wrightson, “Infanticide

in European History” (1982) 3 Criminal Justice

History 1; Peter C. Hoffer and N.E.H. Hull,

Murdering Mothers: Infanticide in England and

New England 1558–1803 (New York: New York

University Press, 1981); W.L. Langer, “Infanticide:

An Historical Survey” (1974) 1 The History of

Childhood Quarterly 353; R.W. Malcolmson,

“Infanticide in the Eighteenth-Century” in J.S.

Cockburn, ed., Crime in England 1550–1800

(London: Methuen, 1977) 198; J.M. Beattie, Crime

and the Courts in England 1660–1800 (Princeton:

Princeton University Press, 1986), 113–24. For

details concerning the number of infants’ bodies

examined by the Toronto coroners, see Eric Jarvis,

“Mid-Victorian Toronto: Panic, Policy and Public

Response 1856–73” (Ph.D. Thesis, University of

Western Ontario, 1978) at 134–35. With respect to

The Shining Sixpence 117

Quebec City, see Cliche, supra note 5, Tableau 1

at 35.

6. For details of the typical infanticide prosecutions,

see Backhouse, supra note 2.

7. See, for example, the Toronto Weekly Leader,

15 December 1858, where it was reported that

Mrs. Meutto of Yorkville awoke one morning to

find her twelve-week-old infant lying dead in her

arms. The coroner’s inquest delved mainly into the

reputation of the parents. As the paper recounted,

“the evidence elicited at this inquest was sufficient

to satisfy the jury that the parents were respectable

and strictly sober persons, and a verdict was

therefore returned that the child was accidentally

suffocated.”

8. Nanaimo Free Press, 1 April 1896.

9. In return for these legal privileges over marital

property, husbands were legally liable for their

wives’ debts, torts, and contracts. For a full

discussion of the English common law rules of

married women’s property and their reception into

English-Canadian jurisdictions, see Constance

Backhouse, “Married Women’s Property Law in

Nineteenth-Century Canada” (1988) 6 Law and

History Review 211. See also William Blackstone,

Commentaries on the Laws of England vol.

I (London 1765); Lee Holcombe, Wives and

Property: Reform of the Married Women’s Property

Law in Nineteenth-Century England (Toronto:

University of Toronto Press 1983) 30–1.

10. The injustice of the common law rules had become

apparent as early as the late sixteenth century in

England where the courts of chance developed

a body of equitable precedents that undermined

the doctrine of coverture and permitted women

to retain their property separately through devices

such as ante-nuptial and post-nuptial contracts,

marriage settlements, and trusts: Maria Cioni,

Women and Law in Elizabethan England, with

Particular Reference to the Court of Chancery

(New York: Garland, 1985). In Canada the courts

of chancery were by no means as well established

and access to lawyers experienced in equity was at

a premium. The sheer expense of tying up estates

in trust settlements was another major impediment;

George Smith Holmested, writing at the turn of the

century, concluded that for Canadians, marriage

settlements were “as a rule enjoyed by the few

only who could indulge in [this] luxury ...; to the

ordinary run of married women they were a dead

letter”: The Married Women’s Property Act of

Ontario (Toronto, 1905) 1–6. For a more detailed

description of common law rules and equitable

precedents, and the various exceptions to them, see

Backhouse, supra note 9. For a full discussion of

the English provisions, see Holcombe, supra note

9.

11. The wife retained property received as an

inheritance or gift from her parents, although

the husband had access to any profits made on

these assets. For a more detailed description of

the Quebec married women’s property law, see

Marie Gérin Lajoie, “Legal Status of Women in

the Province of Quebec” in Women of Canada:

Their Life and Work (Ottawa: National Council

of Women of Canada, 1990) at 41–50; Micheline

Dumont et al., Quebec Women: A History (Toronto:

Women’s Press, 1987) 68–128, 254–55; André

Morel, “La libération de la femme au Canada:

Deux itinéraires” (1970) 5 La Revue Juridique

Thémis 399–411; Michelle Boivin, “L’évolution

des droits de la femme au Québec: un survol

historique” (1986) 2 Canadian Journal of Women

and the Law 53.

12. An Act to Extend the Rights of Property of Married

Women, 36 Victoria (1873), c. 29. See Backhouse,

supra note 9, for details of the reform legislation

throughout the nineteenth century. The reasons for

statutory reform were varied, ranging from a desire

to preserve married women’s property from seizure

for husbands’ debts during time of economic

downturn, through an egalitarian concern to

improve the legal status of married women.

13. See Backhouse, supra note 9, for a detailed

analysis of the nineteenth-century judicial rulings

regarding married women’s property. Scornful

of the legislative goals and palpably concerned

about the dangers such reform measures posed for

the Canadian family, the majority of nineteenth-

century judges embarked upon a campaign of

statutory nullification. They consistently refused to

grant women the right to dispose of their property,

they restricted married women’s right to contract,

they refused to recognise domestic labour as

work done for separate wages, and they narrowly

construed what constituted “separate property” and

what constituted a “separate” business undertaking,

giving married men control over the vast bulk of

family assets and business ventures.

14. An Act to Protect the Property of a Wife Deserted

by Her Husband, 1862, Public Statutes of the

Colony of Vancouver Island 1859–1863, c. 51

at 20. For a discussion of the other “marriage

breakdown” statutes, passed in New Brunswick

in 1851 (as amended in 1869 and 1874), Prince

Edward Island in 1860, and Nova Scotia in 1866;

see Backhouse, supra note 9. In other geographic

areas, there was no relief at all. The grave injustices

118 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

this could cause were starkly evidenced by the

case of Whibby v. Walbank (1869), 5 Nfld. R. 286

(S.C.). James Whibby had abandoned his wife,

Mary, and four children sixteen years earlier, but

returned upon his wife’s death to lay claim to the

wages she had managed to put together from years

of labouring as a washerwoman. Newfoundland

Chief Justice Sir H.W. Hoyles ruled categorically

that James Whibby was fully entitled to Mary’s

earnings.

15. For discussion of divorce law generally, see

Constance Backhouse, “Pure Patriarchy:

Nineteenth-Century Canadian Marriage”

(1986) 31 McGill Law Journal 265; Constance

Backhouse, supra note 1, chapter 6. By the time

of Confederation, only seven ad hoc petitions

had been presented to the Legislature of Upper

Canada (and later to the Legislature of the United

Province of Canada). Two were abandoned,

four were granted, and one was granted but later

disallowed; see Backhouse, ibid. at 270. See Mary

Lyndon Shanley, Feminism, Marriage, and the

Law in Victorian England 1850–1895 (Princeton:

Princeton University Press, 1989) 36, for a

discussion of the English situation.

16. The French law was stated by Judge René-Edouard

Caron, President of the Commission responsible

for drafting the Quebec Civil Code: “Le divorce n’a

jamais existé pour nous comme faisant partie des

lois françaises”: see John E.C. Brierley “Quebec’s

Civil Law Codification” (1968) 14 McGill Law

Journal 521 at 560. See also Civil Code of Lower

Canada (1865) 29 Victoria c. 41, art. 185. In

Quebec, couples could obtain séparation de corps

(separation from bed and board), which was in

the nature of a legal separation. Discriminatory

standards affected this remedy as well: a husband

could obtain séparation de corps with proof

of his wife’s adultery; a wife had to prove that

her husband was keeping his concubine in their

common habitation: see arts. 187, 188.

17. The grounds, which also included kinship within

the prohibited degrees, varied over the years and

between jurisdictions. For more detailed discussion

of the grounds, see Backhouse, supra note 9. An

Act Concerning Marriages, and Divorce, and for

Punishing Incest and Adultery, and Declaring

Polygamy to Be Felony 32 George II (1758), c. 17

(N.S.); as amended 1 George III (1761), c. 7 (N.S.);

56 George III (1816), c. 7 (N.S.); 29 Victoria (1866),

c. 13 (N.S.). An Act for Regulating Marriage and

Divorce, and for Preventing and Punishing Incest,

Adultery and Fornication 31 George III (1791),

c. 5 (N.B.); 48 George III (1808), c. 3 (N.B.); 4

William IV (1834), c. 30 (N.B.); 6 William IV

(1836), c. 34 (N.B.); 10 Victoria (1847) c. 2 (N.B.);

23 Victoria (1860) c. 37 (N.B.). See also An Act

for Regulating Marriage and Divorce, and for

Prohibiting and Punishing Polygamy, Incest, and

Adultery, Provincial Archives of New Brunswick

R.S. 24 S1-B6 (1786 New Brunswick); and

P.A.N.B. R.S. 24 S2-B5 (1787 New Brunswick)

for earlier drafts which were not formally enacted.

An Act for Establishing a Court of Divorce and

for Preventing and Punishing Incest, Adultery and

Fornication 3 William IV (1833), c. 22 (PEI), as

amended 5 William IV (1835), c. 10 (PEI).

18. For statistical details of the operations of the Nova

Scotia and New Brunswick courts, see Kimberley

Smith Maynard, “Divorce in Nova Scotia 1750–

1890” in Philip Girard and Jim Phillips, eds.,

Essays in the History of Canadian Law: Vol. III,

Nova Scotia (Toronto: The Osgoode Society, 1990)

and Angela Crandall, “Divorce in 19 th Century

New Brunswick: A Social Dilemma” [unpublished,

1988]. By 1890 the Nova Scotia matrimonial

court had dealt with between 150 and 200 divorce

applications. Maynard noted that of the 44 petitions

in which cause and outcome were recorded, 34

received divorces: “Table Two: Divorces by

Cause.” By 1900 the New Brunswick court had

dealt with approximately 130. Crandall found

that approximately half of the New Brunswick

applications were granted. There has been some

difficulty determining the number of divorce

applications in Prince Edward Island prior to 1900.

In an earlier article I erroneously suggested that

there had been none: see Backhouse, supra note

15 at 270. Maynard cited only one application

in her “Divorce in Nova Scotia.” Jack Bumsted

and Wendy Owen uncovered three applications

in their “Divorce in a Small Province: A History

of Divorce on Prince Edward Island from 1833”

in (1991) 20 Acadiensis 20 at 86: Peter Fisher’s

petition in 1833 spawned the passage of the 1835

legislation, although there are no further records

on whether he carried through with his application

after the new statute was passed. Two other divorce

applications achieved success: Collings v. Collings

1840–31, Public Archives of Prince Edward Island

2810/141–2 and Capel v. Capel, 1864, referred to

in an assault decision, Public Archives of Prince

Edward Island, Supreme Court Reports, Case

Papers, 1864 (no divorce records apparently

survive in this case.) For census details, see R.

Pike, “Legal Access and the Incidence of Divorce

in Canada: A Sociohistorical Analysis” 12 (1975)

Canadian Review of Sociology and Anthropology

The Shining Sixpence 119

115. Quebec had the lowest divorce ratio, at 1:62,

334.

19. The British North America Act, (1867) 30–31

Victoria, c. 3, s. 91(26). England gave jurisdiction

over divorce to parliament, but s. 129 laid the

foundation for provincial divorce courts to continue

when it provided that the laws then in force, and

all the courts of civil and criminal jurisdiction,

should continue in Ontario, Quebec, Nova Scotia,

and New Brunswick.

20. Between 1867 and 1900, only sixty-nine such

divorces were granted by parliament. See

Backhouse, supra note 15, for a list of the

parliamentary divorces (at 276), and fuller legal

analysis of why individuals from these provinces

adopted the practice of applying to parliament (at

271–79). For Ontarians, there were simply no other

options; for citizens from Manitoba and the North

West Territories (then including Saskatchewan and

Alberta), it was more a matter of custom.

21. The Canadian parliament theoretically was not

bound to impose a sexual double standard and the

senators insisted that there were no arbitrary rules

respecting divorce, each case being considered on

its own merits. John Gemmill proudly proclaimed

that parliament had generally abolished the sexual

double standard in his 1859 treatise, but An Act for

the Relief of Eleanora Elizabeth Tudor, 51 Victoria

(1888), c. 11 (D.C.) was the first such decision.

The case spawned an intense legal confrontation

over the pros and cons of the sexual double

standard. While some argued that the 1888 case had

abolished the inequality of treatment, by the turn

of the century only three other women had fared

as well: Gemmill, Bills of Divorce 22; Backhouse,

supra note 14 at 284–91.

22. The law of reception in British Columbia provided

that the province should apply the law of England

as of 19 November 1858: “Proclamation” by His

Excellency James Douglas, Governor, Colony of

British Columbia, 19 November 1858; English

Law Ordinance, 1867 Cons. S.B.C. 30 Victoria

(1877), c. 103; see also R.S.B.C. 1897, c. 62. In

M. falsely called S. v. S. (1877), 1 B.C.R. 25, the

British Columbia Supreme Court ruled that it

had jurisdiction to apply the English divorce law.

Noting that Nova Scotia and New Brunswick had

been granting divorces for over a century, Judge

John Hamilton Gray pronounced them “England’s

more practical Colonies.” Manitoba and the North

West Territories were in similar legal situations, but

their courts did not follow the British Columbia

lead in the nineteenth century; see Backhouse,

supra note 15 at 278–79. The English divorce law

so received was An Act to Amend the Law Relating

to Divorce and Matrimonial Causes in England,

20–21 Victoria (1857), c. 85 (Eng.).

23. Nanaimo Free Press, 11 April 1896.

24. Ibid., 11 April 1896; and BCARS GR 419, Box 63,

File 2/1896, Deposition.

25. For a reference concerning the community

rumours, see BCARS, Deposition; Coroner’s

Inquest. An abundance of legal records of rape

trials and seduction lawsuits suggests that coercive

male sexuality was a serious and continuing threat

to many nineteenth-century Canadian women. See

Backhouse, supra note 14; Constance Backhouse

“The Tort of Seduction: Fathers and Daughters in

Nineteenth-Century Canada” (1986) 10 Dalhousie

Law Journal 45; Backhouse, supra note 1, chapters

2 and 3.

26. Nanaimo Free Press, 11 April 1896.

27. For a discussion of the development of the right

to counsel, see P. Romney, Mr. Attorney: The

Attorney-General For Ontario in Count, Cabinet

and Legislature 1791–1899 (Toronto: The Osgoode

Society, 1986) at 208. John Beattie has explained

the historical reluctance to permit defence lawyers

into the criminal justice process by quoting William

Hawkins, whose Pleas of the Crown was published

in England between 1716 and 1721. Hawkins wrote

that “It requires no manner of skill to make a plain

and honest defence, which in cases of this kind is

always the best.” Beattie, supra note 5 at 356.

28. For a discussion of nineteenth-century protective

labour legislation affecting women, see Backhouse,

supra note 1, chapter 9. Ramsay Cook and

Wendy Mitchinson, eds., The Proper Sphere:

Woman’s Place in Canadian Society (Toronto:

Oxford University Press, 1976) 166, noted that in

1901 the largest percentage of women were still

employed either as domestic servants, dressmakers,

or seamstresses. As the new century dawned,

however, jobs for women were slowly beginning to

expand. Nursing and teaching were most frequently

mentioned, and by 1900 the National Council of

Women of Canada listed the following occupational

pursuits as open to women: musicians, actresses,

artists, authors, journalists, printers, masseuses,

midwives, stenographers, secretaries, factory

inspectors, librarians, civil servants, farmers,

horticulturists. A small number of women were

acknowledged to have entered medicine, dentistry,

and pharmacy. Lajoie, supra note 11 at 47, 63.

29. An Act to Make Regulations with Respect to Coal

Mines, 40 Victoria (1877), c. 122 (B. s. 3, 7, 10,

55), abolished women’s labour underground in the

coal mines. See also 46 Victoria (1883), c. 2 (B.C.)

120 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

and C.S.B.C. 1888, c. 84. For no apparent reason,

all of these restrictions were repealed in 1892: An

Act to Amend the “Coal Mines Act,” 55 Victoria

(1892), c. 31 (B.C.), s. 1. Without explanation,

they were enacted again in 1897: An Act to Make

Regulations with Respect to Coal Mines, R.S.B.C.

1897, c. 138. An Act to Amend the “Coal Mines

Regulation Act,” 53 Victoria (1890), c. 33, s. 1

(B.C.), added the words “and no Chinaman” to

the prohibited groups. An Act to Amend the “Coal

Mine Regulation Act,” 62 Victoria (199), c. 46, s.

1 and 2 (B.C.) added the words “or Japanese.” The

wording of the latter amendment was peculiar since

it was not restricted to Japanese men. Women were

already excluded, but presumably the legislators

did not think Japanese women fit within the generic

term. See also, An Act for Securing the Safety and

Good Health of Workmen Engaged in or about

the Metalliferous Mines in the Province of British

Columbia by the Appointment of an Inspector of

Metalliferous Mines, R.S.B.C. 1897, c. 134, s. 12,

which extended these provisions to metalliferous

mines. An Act Respecting Mining Regulations, 53

Victoria (1890), c. 10, s. 2, 4, 8 and 18 (Ont.) barred

women from underground and surface work at

mines. See also, An Act Respecting Mines, R.S.O.

1897, c. 36.

30. An Act Respecting the Sale of Intoxicating Liquors,

and the Issue of Licenses There, 49 Victoria (1886),

c. 21, s. 27 (Man.). Maximum fines of $100, or four

months in default thereof, were set out in s. 91.

Exception was made for service in the dining room

and for family members of the owner. See also, 52

Victoria (1889), c. 15 (Man.); R.S.M. 1891, Vol. I,

c. 90.

31. For a detailed discussion, see Constance Backhouse,

“Nineteenth-Century Canadian Prostitution Law:

Reflection of a Discriminatory Society” (1985)

18 Social History 387; Backhouse, supra note 1,

chapter 8. [...]

32. For details about the experience of Finnish

women who immigrated to Canada, see Varpu

Lindstrom-Best, Defiant Sisters: A Social History

of Finnish Immigrant Women in Canada (Toronto:

Multicultural History Society of Ontario, 1988) 22,

23, 26, 84–5, 140 and Varpu Lindstrom-Best, “I

Won’t Be a Slave!—Finnish Domestics in Canada

1911–30” in Jean Burnet, ed., Looking into My

Sister’s Eyes (Toronto: Multicultural Society of

Ontario, 1986) 33.

33. Nanaimo Free Press, 11 April 1896. For details of

the Finnish community, see E. Blache Norcross,

Nanaimo Retrospective: The First Century

(Nanaimo: 1979); Lindstrom-Best, ibid., “Defiant

Sisters” 23, 140. The newspaper revealed that an

unnamed male Finn had been the first to tip off

the authorities regarding his suspicion of Anna

Balo. This, combined with the evidence against

Anna Balo produced by other Finnish neighbours,

suggested that the deserted woman was an outcast

even within her own ethnic community. Anna

Balo had violated several important social maxims

that were firmly entrenched within the Finnish

community. First, she had become pregnant and

borne a child as a single parent. There was no great

stigma attached to being single within the Finnish

immigrant community, and common-law marriages

were widespread. However, sexual activity outside

of a stable family unit was still viewed as a serious

transgression. Second, infanticide was relatively

uncommon among the Finnish population, many

of whom had acquired comparatively more

sophistication regarding birth control and abortion

practices than the general population. Third,

Anna Balo had abandoned her other children

in her acute distress following childbirth. The

Finns were widely admired for their child-rearing

skills, and generations of public officials would

attest that they were model immigrants in their

abilities to rear healthy, well-scrubbed, educated

children. It is likely that Anna Balo’s flight to

Qualicum, leaving behind her impoverished

children to fend as best they could, shocked the

Finnish community as much as the discovery of

the infant’s body. For descriptions of the Finnish

immigrant community’s perspectives regarding

marriage, sexual relationships, and child-rearing,

see Lindstrom-Best, ibid. at 59–78, 111–14.

34. The inquest opened before Anna Balo’s arrest in

order to examine the body of the dead infant. After

the jurymen viewed the body, they turned it over

to Dr. O’Brian for a post-mortem examination. His

report was filed when the inquest resumed on April

16th

.

35. See Catherine Cleverdon, The Woman Suffrage

Movement in Canada (Toronto: University of

Toronto Press, 1974); Carol Bacchi, Liberation

Deferred? The Ideas of the English-Canadian

Suffragists 1877–1918 (Toronto: University of

Toronto Press, 1983). In contrast, the nineteenth

century witnessed a marked broadening of the

franchise for white men, although racial minority

groups such as Chinese and Aboriginal men were

not included in the widening electoral process.

There was some evidence that certain propertied

white women exercised the vote despite their

theoretical exclusion. For example, some women in

Lower Canada voted between 1792 and 1834, and

The Shining Sixpence 121

were allowed to do so by the returning officers. But

specific legislative exclusions were enacted against

female voting in New Brunswick in 1791, Prince

Edward Island in 1836, the United Province of

Canada in 1849, and Nova Scotia in 1851. Electoral

politics on local matters was more inclusive of

women; unmarried women could be elected to

school boards and could vote in municipal elections

in many jurisdictions. See Alison Prentice et al.,

Canadian Women: A History (Toronto: Harcourt

Brace Jovonavitch, 1988) 98–100, 174–88;

Cleverdon, ibid. at 5.

36. Cleverdon, ibid., 67, 73–4, 102 noted that

Emily Murphy, appointed a police magistrate in

Edmonton, Alberta on 13 June 1916, was the first

woman in the British empire to hold such a post.

Alice Jamieson, appointed in December 1916 in

Calgary, was the second. British Columbia first

permitted women to serve as jurors in 1922.

37. For a more detailed discussion of Clara Brett

Martin’s admission and career, see [...] Constance

Backhouse, “To Open the Way for Others of My

Sex: Clara Brett Martin’s Career as Canada’s First

Woman Lawyer” (1985) 1 Canadian Journal

of Women and the Law 1; Theresa Roth, “Clara

Brett Martin—Canada’s Pioneer Woman Lawyer”

(1984) 18 Law Society of Upper Canada Gazette

323.

38. BCARS, Deposition; Coroner’s Inquest.

39. BCARS, Coroner’s Inquest.

40. BCARS, Coroner’s Inquest; Deposition.

41. BCARS, Deposition; Coroner’s Inquest.

42. BCARS, Coroner’s Inquest; Deposition.

43. BCARS, Deposition.

44. BCARS, Coroner’s Inquest.

45. Criminal Code, 1892, 55–56 Victoria (1892), c. 29,

s. 240 (Dominion of Canada).

46. First enacted in France in the mid-sixteenth century,

the law spread to England in 1623 and entered

colonial jurisprudence in New France in 1722.

For reference to the early French provisions, see

Recueil Général des Anciennes Lois Françaises

(Paris: 1822–33), vol. XIII at 471–73; P.G. Roy,

Inventaire des Ordonnances des Intendants de la

Nouvelle-France (Beaceville, 1919) 1 at 216–17;

Ward, supra note 5 at 43. See also, An Act to

Prevent the Destroying and Murdering of Bastard

Children, 21 James 1 (1623), c. 27 (Eng.); An Act

Relating to Treasons and Felonies, 32 George 11

(1758), c. 13 (N.S.); An Act Relating to Treasons

and Felonies, 33 George III (1792), c. 1 (P.E.I.).

The other jurisdictions adopted the statute by way

of general legislation receiving English law into

the colonies.

47. For a discussion of the motivation behind the early

legislation, see Backhouse, supra note 5.

48. The wording of a typical statute was as follows:

“[I]f any woman be delivered of any issue of her

body, male or female, which being born alive,

should by the laws of the realm of England be a

bastard, and that she endeavour privately, either

by drowning or secret burying thereof, or in any

other way, either by herself, or the procuring of

others, so to conceal the death thereof, as that it

may not come to light whether it were born alive

or not, but be concealed, the mother so offending

shall suffer death as in the case of murder, except

such mother can make proof by one witness, that

the child whose death was by her so intended to

be concealed, was born dead.” [English Act (as

received into Upper Canada), s. 2; Nova Scotia

Act, s. 5.]

49. See, for example, the public outcry which attended

the trial of Angelique Pilotte, whose sentence of

death was commuted in 1818 in Niagara, Upper

Canada, as recorded in Backhouse, supra note 5

and Backhouse, supra note 1, chapter 4.

50. The early reported cases reveal the courts’

preoccupation with the technically irrelevant

evidence concerning the cause of the child’s death,

seemingly reluctant to convict without information

which would warrant a finding of murder or

manslaughter: see Backhouse, supra note 5.

51. An Act for Making Further Provisions to Prevent

the Destroying and Murdering of Bastard Children,

50 George III (1810), c. 2 (N.B.); An Act to Repeal

“An Act to Prevent the Destroying and Murdering

of Bastard Children,” 52 George III (1812), c. 3

(Lower Canada); An Act for Repealing ... “An

Act Relating to Treasons and Felonies,” 53 George

III (1813), c. 11 (N.S.); An Act to Prevent the

Operation of “An Act to Prevent the Destroying

and Murdering of Bastard Children,” 2 William IV

(1831), c. 1 (Upper Canada); An Act to Provide for

the Punishment of Offences against the Person, 6

William IV (1836), c. 22 (P.E.I.).

52. Additional amendments also made it possible

to charge married women with concealment.

For full details of the statutory amendments in

the various jurisdictions prior to Confederation,

see Backhouse, supra note 5. The first statute

unequivocally to include married women within

the scope of the concealment offence was passed

in New Brunswick: Offences against the Person

Act, 1 William IV (1831), c. 17 (N.B.). The first

federal legislation was found in An Act Respecting

Offences against the Person, 32–33 Victoria

(1869), c. 20 (D.C.). The statute which extended

122 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

this package of criminal law to British Columbia

was An Act to Extend to the Province of British

Columbia Certain of the Criminal Laws, 37

Victoria (1874), c. 42 (D.C.).

53. BCARS, Deposition.

54. BCARS, Ibid.

55. S.R. Clarke, A Treatise on Criminal Law as

Applicable to the Dominion of Canada (Toronto:

1872) 467. See Beattie, supra note 5 at 364–366,

for discussion about English rules concerning the

reception of confession evidence.

56. For details about Justice Drake, see Alfred Watts,

Q.C., “The Honourable Mr. Justice Montague W.

Tyrwhitt-Drake” (1967) 26 The Advocate 225 at

226.

57. It was customary for the judge to appoint legal

counsel where an impoverished accused person

was on trial for a capital offence. Any barrister so

appointed would, of course, have the right to decide

whether or not to work for free: see Backhouse,

supra note 1 chapter 4.

58. Nanaimo Free Press, 5 May 1896; BCARS GR

1727, vol. 589, Bench Book Entries. R. v. Balo, 4

May 1896, by M.W.T. Drake.

59. Nanaimo Free Press, 6 May 1896.

60. An examination of the surviving archival court

records for Ontario between 1840 and 1900,

showed 66.7% verdicts of “not guilty” in charges

of murder and manslaughter, and 46.7% verdicts of

“not guilty” in charges of concealment. (See Tables

1, 2, and 3 in Backhouse, supra note 1 at 462, 465,

and 468.) Analysis of the court decisions in the

judicial district of Quebec between 1812–1891

showed 60% verdicts of “not guilty” in charges

of murder and manslaughter, and 38.8% findings

other than “guilty” in charges of concealment. (See

Tableau 3 in Cliche, supra note 5 at 49.)

61. Similar lenience was not expressed toward those

accused of procuring abortions in the nineteenth

century. Abortion trials were a rarity then, usually

surfacing only when major medical complications

or death resulted from an abortion. But in contrast

to infanticide verdicts, approximately half of the

abortion-related charges in some provinces resulted

in guilty verdicts. During abortion trials, in contrast

to infanticide cases, courts appeared to be using

loose standards of factual proof and legal analysis,

convicting despite evidence that would clearly

have permitted acquittals if judges and juries had

been so inclined: see Backhouse, supra note 2.

Part of the explanation may have related to who

was on trial. Abortion trials typically focused on

the abortionist, who was symbolically removed

from the immediate desperation of an unwillingly

pregnant woman. Distinctions between the sort of

women who committed infanticide and those who

obtained abortion may also have been relevant.

Unlike the impoverished, single women charged

with infanticide, women who sought abortions

were more representative of the population at large.

Many, particularly those who paid relatively high

sums of money to professional abortionists, came

from the married, middle and upper classes. The

medical profession, which lobbied strenuously

for stricter criminal prohibition of abortion, made

specific reference to class concerns, as well as

religious, racial, and ethnic biases, leading them

to denounce the efforts of Protestant, English-

Canadian women of the “respectable classes” to

control their fertility: see, for example, (1867) 3

Canadian Medical Journal 225 at 226; (1889) 18

Canadian Medical Record 18 at 142. For reference

to “race suicide” discussions, see McLaren and

McLaren, supra note 2 at 17.

62. (1862) 8 Upper Canada Law Journal December

at 309.

63. For details on Ontario infant mortality rates, see

“Ontario Registrar-General Report Relating to the

Registration of Births, Marriages and Deaths 1880–

1979” cited in Joan Oppenheimer, “Childbirth in

Ontario: The Transition from Home to Hospital in

the Early Twentieth Century” (1983) 75 Ontario

History 36 at 38. See also, Public Archives of Nova

Scotia, RG 41, Coroner’s Inquest, 25 April 1861,

as described in Wright, supra note 5 at 24–5.

64. Charles Arthur Mercier, Crime and Insanity

(London: Williams and Norgate, 1911) at 212–

13.

65. For a more detailed discussion, see Constance

Backhouse, “Shifting Patterns in Nineteenth-

Century Canadian Custody Law” in David H.

Flaherty, ed., supra note 4, vol. I at 212; Backhouse,

supra note 1, chapter 7; Rebecca Veinott, “Child

Custody and Divorce: A Nova Scotia Study

1866–1910” in Girard and Phillips, supra note 18.

Provincial legislation passed first in Canada West

in 1855, New Brunswick in 1890, Nova Scotia

in 1893, and British Columbia in 1897 eroded

the dominance of paternal custody rights to some

extent, but Canadian judges tended to apply the

new rules reluctantly, greatly diminishing the force

of the reforms. For an American comparison, see

Michael Grossberg, Governing the Hearth: Law

and the Family in Nineteenth-Century America

(Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press,

1985).

66. For a brief discussion of baby-farming, see

Backhouse, supra note 5. There was a series of

prominent cases in the late nineteenth century

The Shining Sixpence 123

where the owners of “baby farms” were charged

with child-murder, and legislation soon sprang up

to regulate these organisations. Further research

would be necessary to determine whether the

accusations made against “baby farmers” were

fair, or whether social reformers were motivated

primarily by the taint of sexual license that

surrounded illegitimate births, and a dislike of the

class of women who ran such establishments.

67. For details, see Peter Gossage, “Les Enfants

Abandonnés à Montréal au 19e Siècle: La Crèche

D’Youville Des Soeurs Grises 1820–1871” (1986–

87) 40 Revue d’histoire de L’Amérique Française

537. For a description of all of the institutionalised

infants’ homes operated in Canada in 1900, see

Lajoie, supra note 11 at 324–40.

68. Lajoie, supra note 11 at 340. The Protestant

Methodist, Congregationalist, and Presbyterian

churches were actively seeking to convert

“foreigners” in Canada during this period, and the

Finnish Lutherans were often targets (Lindstrom-

Best, supra note 32 at 130).

CHAPTER 8

Gender and Criminal Court Outcomes:

An Historical Analysis*

Helen Boritch

*****

Research examining the relation of gender

to criminal court outcomes tends to find an

overall pattern of leniency toward female

offenders. In the context of this general set of

findings, the most recent work in this area has

attempted to specify more precisely the nature

and extent of this gender-based leniency. For

example, some of the less severe treatment of

women is attributable to the fact that women

usually are less serious offenders than men.

As a result, studies that control for legally

relevant variables, such as case seriousness

and prior record, tend to find less evidence of

differential leniency in sanction severity. As

well, gender-based leniency does not appear

to be constant across all stages of decision

making, for all types of offenses, nor for all

categories of female offenders. So, for example,

leniency toward women is more often found

in sentencing and pretrial release decisions

rather than in those for case dismissal or

conviction; for women charged with less serious

offenses; and for women who are economically

dependent, married, or have children (Daly,

1987; Nagel and Hagan, 1983; A. Edwards,

1989; S. Edwards, 1984; Kruttschnitt, 1981,

1982; Kruttschnitt and Green, 1984).

The variability in the relation of gender

to case outcomes is seen to reflect different

dimensions of gender role attitudes, reproduced

at the level of judicial sanctioning decisions.

As yet, however, little is known about the

factors related to changes in judicial attitudes

and how they are reflected in gender-based

sanctioning patterns. Almost a decade ago,

Nagel and Hagan (1983:136), in their review

of the existing literature, underscored the need

for future research to “systematically vary the

social context in which sanctioning occurs

[if it is] to yield results that are informative

and generalizable.” In the interim, only a few

studies have followed up on this suggestion by

examining gender-based disparities in criminal

court outcomes across different jurisdictions

and in relation to changes in the involvement

of women in crime over the past few decades

(e.g., Johnson and Scheuble, 1991; Kruttschnitt

and Green, 1984).

One way to extend this work and to introduce

greater variation in the data sets used to examine

sentencing issues generally, and the impact of

gender in particular, is to observe the operation

of the law in a variety of historical contexts. An

historical perspective makes it possible to discern

more clearly the structural factors underlying

patterns of continuity in the differential

treatment of male and female offenders, as well

as important shifts in sanctioning patterns over

time. This study addresses these issues through

Gender and Criminal Court Outcomes 125

a quantitative analysis of gender differences in

criminal court outcomes using data from the

prison registers of Middlesex County, Ontario,

between 1871 and 1920.

Historical Context

Although it is possible to examine the relation

of gender to criminal court outcomes in a variety

of historical contexts, it seems logical to focus

on time periods characterized by significant

changes in gender roles, gender-based social

control policies, and levels of official female

criminality. The decades spanning the late

nineteenth and early twentieth centuries in

North America represent one such important

epoch. This period, generally referred to as

the Urban Reform Era in Canada and the

Progressive Era in the United States, witnessed

an urban reform movement common to all

industrializing nations. Beginning in the mid

nineteenth century, the steady movement

of populations toward the cities generated

a growing concern and fear over the social

problems that industrialization had brought in

its wake. In particular, early Canadian reformers

saw the highly visible and concentrated spread

of crime, disease, and poverty as having reached

crisis proportions, and they launched major

reform efforts to eradicate those problems

(Allen, 1968; Artibise, 1975; Decarie, 1974;

Rutherford, 1971, 1974). Although urban

reform ultimately came to encompass varied

and diverse phenomena, the vice-ridden world

of the lower classes was viewed as one of the

most serious threats facing the modern city.

Moral reform, then, was at the center of the

progressive tradition in Canada and clearly

reflected the class bias of its major advocates.

In this regard, “moral reform was an experiment

in social engineering, an attempt to force the

city dweller to conform to the public mores of

the church-going middle class” (Rutherford,

1971:206).

It is also during this era that traditional

definitions of gender, viewed as central to an

understanding of contemporary sanctioning

patterns, first arose in response to the changing

social and economic role of women (Klein

and Roberts, 1974; Morrison, 1976; Roberts,

1976). The importance of these new images

of femininity and women’s familial role

to the administration of criminal justice is

evident in numerous events during this period,

including the establishment of separate female

correctional institutions (Feinman, 1983;

Rafter, 1990; Strange, 1986); moral crusades

against prostitution (Backhouse, 1983; Daly

and Chesney-Lind, 1988; Holmes, 1972); and

the development of new informal social controls

created to augment formal legal controls

in dealing with deviance and crime among

working-class women (Boritch and Hagan,

1990; L. Kealey, 1979; Miller, 1987).

By drawing attention to the way in which

these social changes made women subject to an

ever-increasing set of controls to enforce middle-

class standards of femininity, social historians

have sought to dispel the commonly held

assumption of chivalry toward female offenders

in the past. Equally important, it is presumed

that these gender stereotypes continue to be

major determinants of gender-based disparities

in court outcomes in the contemporary context.

For the most part, however, conclusions with

respect to the harsh treatment of women

who deviated from prescribed standards of

appropriate behavior and with respect to overall

patterns of gender-related differences in sanction

severity in the past are not based on systematic

quantitative analyses of case outcomes. In the

absence of such empirical studies, the nature

of the historically conditioned and potentially

variable relation among gender stereotypes,

formal and informal control structures, and

sanctioning patterns has yet to be determined.

In order to provide such an historical analysis,

this study examines the relation of gender to

court outcomes in Middlesex County, Ontario,

during the Urban Reform Era. Toward this end,

it is first necessary to examine more closely

the most important features of this era and the

existing historical research as they pertain to the

analysis of gender-based disparities in criminal

sanctions.

126 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

Gender, Social Control, and Crime

during the Urban Reform Era

The advent of industrial capitalism and the

sexual stratification of the labor process led to

major shifts in the social status of women and

the social control mechanisms governing the

lives of men and women (Currie, 1986; Hagan

et al., 1979, 1987; Tilly and Scott, 1978). Men’s

participation in the paid labor force and public

visibility made them the principal objects

of formal legal regulation, while women’s

exclusion from wage labor confined them to the

domestic sphere and informal social controls

operating through the family. The distinctly

domestic sphere was characterized by women’s

increased economic dependency on men and

by intensified regulation of their reproductive

roles. According to the prevailing middle-class

ideology of “separate spheres,” women were

expected to conform to the ideals of the “cult

of true womanhood” and “maternal feminism,”

which emphasized their moral purity and only

appropriate vocation as motherhood (Cott,

1987; Morrison, 1976; Roberts, 1976).

The sexual stratification of the labor process,

and its links to gender-based forms of social

control, however, “was tied tightly to that of

social class” (Hahn, 1980:20). The exclusion

of women from wage labor did not apply to

working-class women, whose cheap labor as

domestic servants and in mills, factories, and

restaurants was an integral feature of the larger

industrialization process (Barber, 1980; G.

Kealey, 1973; Klein and Roberts, 1974). For

example, by 1891 in Ontario, women constituted

12.5% of the entire wage labor force and 19%

of those employed specifically in manufacturing

and industrial occupations (Palmer, 1983:116;

Trofimenkoff, 1986:84). As young women

moved into the cities to take advantage of these

new employment opportunities, they also were

freed from traditional familial constraints and

began to lead social lives that conflicted sharply

with middle-class definitions of womanhood.

In turn, middle-class women saw their roles as

defenders of domesticity and rigid standards of

female sexual propriety increasingly threatened

by working-class women who took such roles

more lightly. This proved a powerful impetus

for middle-class women to become involved

in a variety of causes dedicated to preserving

and reinforcing prevailing gender definitions.

In response to the perceived absence of strong

informal social controls in the lives of many

working-class women, much of the early focus

of these “first wave feminists” was directed

at bringing pressure to bear on the police and

courts to enforce more vigorously a particular

moral order (Boritch and Hagan, 1990; Cott,

1987; Rafter, 1985; Valverde, 1991).

One result was that, in Canada as elsewhere,

the preeminent focus of urban police forces

during the nineteenth century centered on the

regulation of working-class recreations, morality,

and life-styles that violated conventional middle-

class notions of respectability and urban order.

To this extent, because of their participation

in the labor force, working-class women were

subjected to formal legal regulation in the same

way as their male counterparts. In view of the

dominant ideology, which saw drunkenness and

immorality as self-evident causes of poverty

and criminality, the majority of male and

female arrests consisted of various public order

offenses, especially drunkenness, disorderly

conduct, and vagrancy (Boritch and Hagan,

1990; Friedman and Percival, 1981; Giordano

et al., 1981; Monkkonen, 1981). In the case of

women, vagrancy statutes were also the primary

means used to criminalize prostitutes who plied

their trade on the streets. Taken together, these

offenses, which occur in public and have high

visibility, were viewed by early reformers as

indicative of the moral decay of cities and the

working class alike.

The issue of gender added another dimension

to the class bias inherent in the criminalization

of various public order offenses during the

nineteenth century. The corollary of the

prevailing gender stereotyping that imbued

women with higher moral sensibilities than

men was that female offenders who breached

these moral standards were regarded as more

Gender and Criminal Court Outcomes 127

depraved than male offenders (Rafter, 1990). As

a result, while drunken or disorderly behavior

on the part of working-class men was somewhat

expected if not condoned, the police and courts

seemed to take an especially dim view of women

who engaged in the same behaviors. Because

by definition, these offenses represented the

very antithesis of the prevailing ideology of

“maternal feminism” and “moral purity,” female

offenders were viewed as not only fallen,

but as symbolic of “why the lower classes

were low” (Hahn, 1980:21). Consequently,

in Ontario, the limited available evidence

from the mid nineteenth century indicates

that women charged with various public order

offenses, especially recidivists, were dealt with

particularly harshly by the courts (Graff, 1977;

Katz et al., 1982; Weaver, 1988).

By the late nineteenth century, anxiety

over changing gender roles crystallized in a

preoccupation with the potential corruption

of young, working-class women who came

from surrounding rural areas and abroad to

seek employment. Insofar as a single issue

came to symbolize and unify the diverse

components of the moral reform movement, it

was prostitution, or the “social evil.” Because

prostitution makes sex public, it challenged the

very essence of gender roles based on the notion

of separate spheres for men and women by

drawing attention to women’s active economic

role in the public sphere. The perceived need

to regulate female sexuality and to reinforce

the conventional female role in marriage and

the family led to concerted efforts on the part

of reformers to intensify further the controls

on women’s personal and social lives (Cott,

1987; L. Kealey, 1979; Miller, 1987; Morrison,

1976). Moreover, the propensity of reformers

to define the problem as a moral failing of

working-class women proved an ideal focus

for it allowed them to direct their efforts at

suppressing prostitution without altering the

patriarchal and class relations that were the

root causes of women’s economic and sexual

exploitation (Messerschmidt, 1987; Rotenberg,

1974; Valverde, 1991).

Over the course of the next several decades,

moral reformers in Ontario directed much of

their effort to restructuring the legal processing

of female offenders as reflected in the increase

in the maximum penalty for vagrancy from

two months to two years (Backhouse, 1985;

McLaren, 1986), the establishment of separate

Courts for female offenders (Homel, 1981),

and the building of a female prison, the Andrew

Mercer Reformatory and Refuge for young

girls in Toronto in 1879 (Splane, 1965; Strange,

1986).

It is, however, important to recognize that in

their quest to uplift working-class women and

to purify city life, first-wave feminists did not

confine themselves solely to reshaping the formal

criminal justice system. Gradually, beginning in

the 1880s, these efforts were augmented by

the development of a wide array of informal

social controls intended to compensate for the

perceived breakdown of traditional familial

controls and to socialize women to conform to

their appropriate role. By the turn of the century,

women reformers were largely responsible for

overseeing a broad network of community-

based programs and social services, usually

created under the auspices of organizations such

as the National Council of Women, Women’s

Christian Temperance Union, and the Young

Women’s Christian Association. Through their

work in these organizations, active throughout

Ontario, women hoped to guide the temporal,

moral, and religious welfare of young, single

women, to rescue and rehabilitate “wayward

women,” and generally, to prevent the behaviors

that made women subject to formal legal

controls (Klein and Roberts, 1974; Mitchinson,

1979; Morrison, 1976; Pederson, 1986; Roberts,

1976; Splane, 1965; Valverde, 1991). As such,

these developments marked a significant change

in the locus of social control of women from an

earlier exclusive reliance on the criminal justice

system to a growing dependence on informal

social controls wherein women were both the

primary instruments and objects of regulation.

Most of the existing historical research on

the treatment of women offenders during the

128 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

Urban Reform Era has tended to focus on the

gender discrimination that characterized the

incarceration of women in female correctional

institutions. As has been well documented,

women reformers’ success in establishing

female reformatories, however well intended,

served to give formal recognition to a double

standard and to justify incarcerating large

numbers of young women for immorality and

minor sexual misbehaviors that had no corollary

in men’s prisons (Daly and Chesney-Lind,

1988; Feinman, 1983; Freedman, 1974; Rafter,

1983, 1985, 1990). Nevertheless, to study the

operation of the law only in its most visible form

leaves unexplored the issue of how the parallel

development of new, informal controls (firmly

established by the beginning of the twentieth

century) might have affected female criminality

and the judicial treatment of female offenders.

Equally important, however, findings based

on inmates of women’s prisons cannot be

generalized to all female offenders because

women sentenced to these prisons represented

only a small proportion of all female offenders

during this era—generally those sentenced to

terms of at least six months. In this regard,

despite the widespread establishment of female

reformatories, in Ontario as elsewhere in North

America, most women (and men) were sentenced

to relatively short periods of incarceration and

continued to serve their time in local jails. This

was especially true of the majority of female

offenders sentenced to prison for various public

order offenses, which generally carried relatively

short jail terms of several weeks to months. By

way of illustration, the Mercer Reformatory,

which served all of the province of Ontario,

had an average inmate population of only 100

women a year throughout the nineteenth century

(Splane, 1965:181). In contrast, during the same

period, the number of female committals to

Ontario’s county jails averaged approximately

1,700 a year (Carrigan, 1991:259).

Moreover, it is significant that, contrary to the

impression fostered by reformers and reinforced

by the establishment of separate female prisons

that female crime was on the rise, the available

evidence suggests that female criminality, as

measured by arrests and committals to county

jails, actually declined steadily during this

period. For example, in Toronto, male and

female arrest rates decreased for all offenses

during the Urban Reform Era, and the most

noticeable decline was in female crime rates and,

in particular, the relative proportion of women

arrested for various public order offenses.

Whereas in the 1860s females accounted for

40% of all arrests for drunk and disorderly

behavior and vagrancy, by the Depression of the

1930s, their relative share had dropped to only

6% (Boritch and Hagan, 1990:587). This decline

in female criminality was reflected further in a

corresponding drop in the relative proportion

of women committed to all the common jails

of Ontario during the late nineteenth century.

While the ratio of male to female committals

was approximately 3:1 in 1869, it increased to

10:1 by 1889 (Carrigan, 1991:259).

The research setting for this paper is no

exception to this trend: there is a very clear

pattern of decline in the percentage of women

in the inmate population of Middlesex County

Jail over the course of the Urban Reform Era.

Based on data from the jail registers (discussed

in more detail below) on the number of men

and women committed in each year from 1868

to 1920, Figure 1 shows that the proportion of

female prisoners dropped from a high of 38%

of all committals in 1871 to a low of 6% in

1901. Thereafter, despite an abrupt increase in

the proportion of female prisoners in 1902 (due

to a steep drop in the number of men rather

than an increase in the number of women), the

percentage of female inmates rose only slightly

in the early twentieth century and reached

approximately 10% by 1920.

Several factors may have combined to reduce

the criminalization of women, if not actual

levels of female criminality. Part of the decline

may be attributable to changing police priorities,

especially with respect to the enforcement of

public order offenses. Urbanization and its

attendant increasing privatization of life, decline

in the intensity of street life, and separation of

Gender and Criminal Court Outcomes 129

middle- and working-class residential areas may

all have contributed to reducing the visibility

of public disorder and, therefore, pressure on

the police to make arrests (Carrigan, 1991;

Monkkonen, 1981; Schneider, 1980). The

drop in official female criminality also may be

linked to an increasingly discriminating use

of formal and informal controls on different

categories of women (Boritch and Hagan,

1990). Over time, meting out longer sentences to

recidivists may have lessened female criminality

among that group of offenders through simple

incapacitation. At the same time, the increasing

use of informal controls directed at younger and

“pre-delinquent” women may have prevented

many of those women from incurring criminal

sanctions in the first place. Thus, various

incremental changes in social control policies

during this era may help to account for the

apparent decline in female criminality.

Gender and Sanction Severity: The

Historical Legacy

Combining the insights from contemporary

research with those gleaned from the foregoing

historical review, this study examines gender

differences in case outcomes during the Urban

Reform Era in terms of continuity and change.

First, it seeks to determine the extent to which

contemporary findings with respect to the

alternatively harsher or more lenient treatment

of female offenders represent a continuation

of historically conditioned patterns. Insofar

as attempts to account for these patterns

have emphasized the pervasive influence of

traditional gender stereotypes, it is reasonable

to expect that similar patterns will be observed

in the past, when standards of femininity and

respectability were considerably more rigid.

Second, this study seeks to identify the broad

structural factors related to changes in judicial

attitudes and sanctioning patterns over time. In

particular, the major changes in gender-based

forms of social control and levels of female

criminality that occurred during the Urban

Reform Era suggest the possibility of a shift

in gender-related sanctioning patterns from the

nineteenth to the twentieth century.

Research in contemporary settings has

shown that males and females are treated

differently across different offense types,

consistent with a double standard of acceptable

behavior. In particular, evidence of the more

severe treatment of female offenders tends to

Image not available

130 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

be found most often for offenses that involve

sexuality, however remotely. In this regard,

the greater likelihood of females coming to

the attention of law enforcement personnel

and being treated more punitively than males

is not limited to prostitution-related offenses,

but is also a feature of the treatment of girls for

various “status” offenses. Moreover, the harsher

treatment of female offenders for these offenses

is evident even after controlling for various

legally relevant factors, such as prior criminal

record and case seriousness. In contrast, in

the realm of conventional types of criminal

activity (typically property offenses), much of

the allegedly more lenient treatment of female

offenders is reduced when these same factors

are taken into account (for reviews of this

research, see Chesney-Lind, 1986; A. Edwards,

1989; Nagel and Hagan, 1983).

The historical counterpart of modern-day

status offenses are the public order offenses of

drunk and disorderly conduct and vagrancy. And,

unlike today, when property crimes predominate

in court cases, public order offenses made up

the bulk of male and female cases in the past.

In the case of women, vagrancy statutes were

a primary means of criminalizing prostitutes

who worked on the streets, but as well, men

and women were subject to prostitution charges

stemming from being a keeper, inmate, or client

of a house of ill fame. Taken together, these

behaviors were seen by reformers as symbolic

of the forces eroding traditional values and

family stability and as much more serious

lapses in morality for society’s future mothers

and moral guardians. More generally, because

any form of criminality breached the prevailing

notion of women’s moral purity, women who

came before the courts experienced a greater

loss of respectability than men.

It is expected first, then, that the influence

of gender stereotypes should be manifested in

decision makers’ differential assessment of the

seriousness of various offenses when committed

by men as opposed to women. That is, among

male offenders, it is predicted that public order

offenses would be regarded and treated as less

serious than property or violent crimes. In

contrast, among female offenders, it is expected

that judges would tend to view and sanction

offenders charged with public order offenses

similarly to those charged with crimes against

persons or property.

Second, in terms of differences between men

and women, it is hypothesized that women

charged with various public order offenses

received more severe dispositions than men

charged with the same offenses. Third, because

vagrancy statutes were used to criminalize

prostitutes, the harsher treatment of women

should be most pronounced for this offense.

Fourth, and in contrast, there is less reason

to expect that men and women charged with

more conventional crimes (e.g., larceny) would

be treated markedly differently. Fifth, it is

expected, that even after controlling for offense

type, women with more serious case factors and

criminal records were treated more severely

than men with similar attributes.

Research in contemporary settings also

suggests that much of the current leniency

toward women is accounted for by gender-

related differences in informal controls operating

in offenders’ personal lives. In particular, various

studies indicate that women already under

constraints imposed by economic dependency,

marriage, and family responsibilities are treated

more leniently than women not subject to these

informal controls in their daily lives. Further,

married women are treated more leniently than

married men (Daly, 1987; Kruttschnitt, 1982,

1984). The greater reluctance of judges to

incarcerate married women and thereby separate

them from their families is seen to reflect

the ongoing influence of traditional gender

stereotypes and the view that women’s “care-

taking labor is more indispensible to maintain the

family unit than is [men’s] economic support”

(Daly, 1987:156). One might, therefore, expect

to observe the same pattern of differential

leniency toward married women during the

Urban Reform Era, when gender divisions in

work and family life first arose.

Finally, an important concern of this research

Gender and Criminal Court Outcomes 131

is to examine the impact of societal-level

changes in gender-based forms of social control

and levels of female criminality on criminal

court outcomes. In this regard, gender-based

differences in informal controls, at the level of

individual offenders, reflect a more fundamental

gender-based differentiation of formal and

informal social controls in society (Hagan

et al., 1979, 1987). Moreover, as the Urban

Reform Era demonstrates, the particular form

of these social control processes, and their

relation to gender, is subject to change. The

development of alternative control strategies

and the effect of such changes on crime rates

and the criminal processing of cases are likely

to be incremental and thus can only be assessed

over a considerable period of time. In the case

of the Urban Reform Era, the development of

new, informal social controls was a gradual

process, beginning in the late nineteenth century

and reaching a peak of intensity by the turn of

the century. Consequently, the impact of those

changes on judicial sanctioning patterns is likely

to be observed most clearly in the early decades

of the twentieth century.

Data and Methods

Sample

In order to examine gender differences in

court outcomes during the Urban Reform

Era, this study uses data constructed from the

original, handwritten records of the Middlesex

County Jail. Situated in southwestern Ontario,

Middlesex County, and its administrative center,

London, exemplifies the processes of growth,

urbanization, and industrialization during

this era and, hence, is an ideal setting for this

study (Bertram, 1963; Bloomfield, 1986). In

addition, given the problems of availability and

inadequateness of data that plague historical

analyses, Middlesex County is relatively

unique in having preserved its prison records

for the years 1868 to 1920. As the lowest level

of the prison structure in Ontario, the common

(county) jails held not only convicted offenders

serving sentences of two months or less, but also

those arrested and awaiting the disposition of

their cases and convicted offenders held pending

transfer to another institution. In Middlesex

County as elsewhere, then, virtually all prisoners

first passed through this jail, regardless of

final case outcome or place of incarceration. 1

Compared, then, with historical data drawn from

any one particular stage of the criminal justice

system (e.g., police, courts), data from these

local jail registers have the singular advantage

of providing the most complete information on

offenders and court outcomes.

Data on a sample of male and female

offenders were compiled by coding all pertinent

information on every committal in each of the

six census years—1871, 1881, 1891, 1901, 1911,

and 1920. Although there are some missing data,

the registers provide fairly complete information

on various demographic characteristics of

offenders, the offense charge, number of arrest

charges, prior criminal record, and the ultimate

disposition of the case.2 Specifically, the sample

included all men and women committed for the

following most frequently occurring offenses:

common assault, larceny, drunkenness (which

included disorderly conduct), vagrancy, and

the specific prostitution offense of being a

keeper or inmate of a house of ill fame. The

relative infrequency of other offense types

(e.g., robbery, murder, fraud), especially among

female offenders, precluded their inclusion. It

is important to note that because an offender

could be committed more than once in any

year, the unit of analysis is case dispositions,

not individuals. The included offenses, which

represented 83% of female committals and 75%

of male committals, resulted in a final sample

size of 2,280 dispositions, of which 14% (317)

involved females and 86% (1963) involved

males. Table 1 presents the operationalization,

coding, and distribution within gender categories

of the variables used in the analysis.

Control Variables

Marital Status

Marital status is included in the analysis to

explore the possible interactive effects of

132 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

Image not available

Gender and Criminal Court Outcomes 133

gender and marital status on case outcome.

Unfortunately, because the jail registers

contained no information on whether the

offender had children, it is not possible to

provide a more in-depth analysis of the effect

of a defendant’s familial situation.

Age

Prior research suggests that age coexists with

a variety of social characteristics that are

predictive of overall differences in the severity

of sanctions meted out to offenders generally,

and women in particular (Kruttschnitt, 1981).

In this analysis the effect of age is controlled

for through a set of dummy variables that

allows for more detailed comparisons across

age categories than would be possible with a

continuous measure. Offenders aged 19 years

and under are the reference category to which

all other age groups are compared.

Offense Type

Controls for the offense for which men and

women were charged are also in the form of

dummy variables. Larceny is the reference

category throughout the analysis.3

Case Seriousness and Prior Record

The analysis also controls for two other

variables relevant to case outcome. The first is

a measure of case seriousness based on whether

the offender had one or more arrest charges

pending. The second variable controls for prior

record, measured by whether the offender had

been committed previously to prison.4

Time Period

To control for the possibility of changes in the

relation between gender and criminal sanctions

over time, the data were dichotomized into

two time periods reflecting the earlier and later

decades of the Urban Reform Era: 1871 to 1891

and 1901 to 1920.

Dependent Variables

In comparison to current court proceedings,

which are characterized by several stages of

decision making, different sets of criteria in

determining successive outcomes, and a wide

variety of sentencing options, “justice” during

the Urban Reform Era generally was swift,

unencumbered by legal “technicalities,” and

limited in the types of dispositions meted out.

In the vast majority of cases, involving the less

serious offenses considered here, case outcomes

generally were decided in daily police court

sessions, during which it was not unusual for the

police magistrate to process a case and impose a

sentence in a matter of minutes (Homel, 1981).

Despite the fact that conviction and sentencing

decisions generally occurred at the same time,

it would be a serious omission to examine

gender differences in court outcomes solely in

terms of the sentences imposed on offenders.

Failing to first take into account the influence

of gender on the decision to impose a prison

sentence might well lead to biased estimates

and conclusions with respect to the impact of

gender on sentence length (Kruttschnitt and

Green, 1984; Wilbanks, 1986). For this reason,

in this study, two measures of case outcome

were constructed.

The first dependent variable dichotomizes

case outcome in simple terms of whether or

not the offender received a prison sentence

(with or without the option of paying a fine)

versus all nonprison dispositions, which

included discharge, acquittal, remand, bail, fine,

suspended sentence, and other miscellaneous

outcomes. 5 The decision to combine the two

dispositions of straight prison sentences and

prison sentences that included the option of

paying a fine was made in light of the fact that

few offenders during this period were able

to avoid a prison term by paying their fines.

For the second dependent variable an interval

measure of sentence length (days) is used. In

this analysis, sentences ranged from 1 to 1,825

days for those offenders receiving a prison

sentence. 6

Method of Analysis

Because little prior research exists that

systematically examines gender differences in

134 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

case outcomes during this era, an exploratory

analysis involving several models for each of

the dependent variables was carried out. First,

to assess variations in case outcomes within

gender categories, separate equations were

estimated for males and females. Supplemental

main-effect equations (not reported in the

tables) were also carried out to assess the

effect of gender after controlling for all other

variables. 7 Second, to examine differences in

case outcomes between men and women, a

model containing all two-way interaction terms

between gender and the control variables was

estimated. In the final model, interactions that

were not significant (p. 10) were excluded,

and the model was reestimated to maximize

parsimony and to produce more consistent

parameter estimates.

The fi rst dependent variable is dichotomous

(prison sentence versus all other dispositions)

and, accordingly, logistic regression is used

to estimate the relative importance of the

independent variables (Hosmer and Lemeshow,

1989). In the case of the second dependent

variable, because sentence length is contingent

on the offender’s first receiving a prison

sentence, the two processes are not independent.

Excluding cases not receiving a prison sentence

and then using ordinary least squares (OLS)

regression to estimate the model raises the

problem of censorship of cases because of the

nonrandom way in which cases are selected

(Kennedy, 1985; Maddala, 1986). Using OLS

regression with a censored dependent variable

amounts to estimating a mis-specified version

of the equation, in this case, one that will tend to

confound the effect of an exogenous variable on

sentence length with its impact on the likelihood

of receiving a prison sentence.

To overcome this problem, a tobit model

is used that “corrects” for the problem of

censorship by estimating a regression line

using all observations, those at the zero prison

days limit and those above it (see Amemiya,

1984; Kennedy, 1985; Maddala, 1986). The

tobit coefficient thus measures effects on the

probability of being above the limit and effects

conditional on being above zero. Importantly,

the relative magnitudes of these two quantities

can be determined by decomposing the tobit

coefficient, thus making it possible to assess

changes in sentence length, weighted by the

probability of receiving a prison sentence (see

Greene, 1991; McDonald and Moffitt, 1980).

Results

Distributions of Offender Attributes,

Offences, and Case Outcomes

Table 1 reveals significant differences in the

various attributes of male and female offenders

during the Urban Reform Era. Interestingly,

married offenders made up a larger proportion

of women (46.2%) than men (30.1%) committed

to prison. As well, female offenders tended

to be younger than their male counterparts;

the majority of women were under age 29

(52.4% compared with 42.6% of men). As

expected, the offense of vagrancy constituted

the largest proportion of female cases (39.3%),

while men were most likely to be committed

for drunkenness (49.0%). Taken together, the

three public order offenses of drunkenness,

vagrancy, and being a keeper or inmate of a

house of ill fame made up a larger proportion

of female (81.1%) than male (45.4%) cases.

There were few differences between men and

women in the relative seriousness of their cases

or criminal careers—roughly equal proportions

of men and women had more than one arrest

charge (9.1% and 8.8%, respectively) and were

recidivists (55.0% and 53.3%, respectively). In

addition, there was a dramatic decline in female

committals to prison from the late nineteenth to

the early twentieth century. While the proportion

of men committed in the two time periods was

roughly equal, the vast majority of women

(78%) in the sample were committed to prison

in the early period (1871–1891).

In terms of case outcomes, the majority of

male and female cases were disposed of either

through discharge (39.7% of men and 36.5% of

women) or the imposition of a prison sentence

with or without a fine option (51.6% of men and

Gender and Criminal Court Outcomes 135

57.5% of women). Of those offenders receiving

a prison sentence, males averaged 116 days

and women 139 days. Overall, Table 1 reveals

few differences between men and women in

the likelihood of being sentenced to prison,

but some indication of longer sentences being

meted out to female offenders. It remains to be

seen whether these findings are sustained when

control variables for offender attributes, offense

type, and time period are introduced.

Gender and Case Outcomes: Prison

Sentence versus No Prison Sentence

Table 2 presents the results of the logistic

regression analysis in which the outcome

variable is a binary measure of whether or

not the offender received a prison sentence.

Examination of the coefficients and associated

odds ratios in the separate equations for males

and females (Equations 1 and 2) reveals

some similarities but also clear differences in

the determinants of case dispositions within

gender categories. 8 Being married reduced

the odds of receiving a prison sentence among

male offenders (b = –.69, p .001) and female

offenders (b = –.87, p .01). As well, for men

and women, being older increased the odds of

receiving a jail sentence. However, whereas

for men the odds of receiving a jail sentence

increased in a linear fashion from the younger

to older age categories (1.38 to 1.95), the effect

of age for women was most pronounced for

those 40 to 50 years old. Compared with the

youngest group of women, the odds of the older

women incurring a prison sentence increased by

a factor of 9.49.

Examination of the effect of offense type

on case disposition also reveals significant

differences within gender categories,

which generally are consistent with initial

expectations. For men, the odds of receiving

a jail sentence were greatest for larceny (the

reference category), followed by drunkenness

(.87), vagrancy (.76), being a keeper or inmate

of a house of ill fame (.68), and assault (.39).

In contrast, among women, there were no

statistically significant differences in the odds

of receiving a prison sentence between larceny

and each of the other offense types. At the same

time, the effect on case outcome is not the same

for all offenses. Ranking the offenses, the odds

of a woman being sentenced to prison were

greatest for larceny and vagrancy (.14); and

reduced and roughly equal for assault (.63),

drunkenness (.56), and being a keeper or inmate

of a house of ill fame (.58).

For men and women, having multiple

charges (b = 2.12, p .001 and b = 4.00, p .001,

respectively) or being a recidivist (b = .58,^

.001) and (b = 1.21, p .001, respectively) were

strong predictors of a prison disposition. The

negative impact of both these case factors is

especially pronounced among female offenders.

Women with more than one arrest charge

increased their odds of being sentenced to prison

by a factor of 54.6 compared with women with

only one arrest charge. Further, the odds of

a female recidivist being sentenced to prison

increased by a factor of 3.35 over first-time

female offenders.

For males, the probabilities of receiving or

not receiving a prison sentence were unaffected

by time. In contrast, time period was a strong

predictor of female court dispositions (b =

–1.23, p .01). More specifically, by the early

twentieth century, the odds of a woman being

sentenced to jail had decreased by .29 compared

with a woman in the late nineteenth century.

Within gender categories, then, there are

striking differences in the factors related to

receiving a prison sentence. But it has yet

to be determined whether these differences

among male and female offenders translate

into marked differences between men and

women. Examination of the gender coefficient

in the main-effect model (not shown in Table 2)

reveals that gender is a significant determinant

of a prison sentence: overall, women were more

likely than men to be sentenced to prison (b =

– .39, p .01). Specifically, holding all other

variables constant, the odds of a male being

sentenced to prison are decreased by a factor

of .67.

In order to specify more precisely the

influence of gender on the decision to impose

136

Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

Image not available

Gender and Criminal Court Outcomes 137

a prison sentence, an equation including two-

way interaction terms was carried out. The

results from this model, after eliminating those

interaction terms that were not significant and

reestimating the model, are shown in Equation

3 of Table 2. Only the interaction terms of

gender by marital status and gender by offense

type were not significant. So, in a statistical

sense at least, the mitigating effect of being

married in reducing the likelihood of receiving

a prison disposition was the same for men and

women. Similarly, although there were marked

differences in the effect of offense type within

gender categories on case outcome, they did

not translate into marked differences between

men and women.

With the inclusion of the remaining interaction

terms in the model, the main effect of gender

is insignificant, and one is able to assess

more precisely the nature of the relationship

between gender and case outcome. First, age

differentiated the treatment of men and women

only among offenders aged 40 to 50 years (b = –

1.33, p .01).9 Compared with women in this age

group, elder men were substantially less likely

to receive a prison sentence. Second, having

more than one arrest charge pending was related

more strongly to a prison sentence for women

than men (b = –1.96, p .10). Similarly, being a

recidivist was a stronger predictor of a prison

sentence for women than men (b = –.64, p .01).

Third, controlling for all other variables, there

were no differences between men and women

in the likelihood of receiving a prison sentence

in the late nineteenth century. However, in the

early twentieth century, men were substantially

more likely than women to receive a prison

disposition (b = 1.49, p .001).

Put more succinctly, for the period as a

whole, the findings indicate an overall pattern

of women being more likely than men to be

sentenced to prison. Differences between men

and women in the factors associated with this

decision are largely accounted for by, on the

one hand, the greater probability that women

who were older, had multiple charges, or were

recidivists would receive the harsher outcome

compared with men with these same attributes

and, on the other hand, the reduced likelihood

of women receiving a prison sentence in the

early twentieth century compared with the late

nineteenth century. On this measure of case

outcome, while the findings indicate that judges

made differential assessments of the seriousness

of different offenses when committed by men

as opposed to women, they do not support the

expectation that women charged with public

order offenses were treated more severely than

men. Nor do the findings provide evidence

of greater leniency toward married women

in comparison with married men. In contrast,

the findings do reveal significant changes in

the treatment of female offenders over time.

However, since this part of the analysis is

concerned only with the decision to impose

a prison sentence and not the actual length of

sentence meted out to offenders, it represents

only the first step in assessing gender-related

differences in sanction severity. Thus, the next

part of the analysis assesses gender differences

on this second measure of case outcome.

Gender and Sentence Severity

Table 3 reports the results from the tobit

regression models of sentence severity, which

include all observations (both those at or above

the zero prison days threshold). For each of

the equations (males, females, and interaction

models), two sets of results are reported.

The first column gives the unadjusted tobit

coefficients. The second column reports the

“adjusted effect” coefficients, which represent

estimates of sentence length for those sentences

above the zero limit, weighted by the probability

of being above the limit. These “adjusted

effects” were obtained by first calculating the

fraction of the total effect of the independent

variables due to being above the limit and

then multiplying the tobit coefficients by that

fraction (see McDonald and Moffitt, 1980, for a

description of the equations used to obtain these

decomposition effects).

The valuable information provided by this

disaggregation of the tobit coefficients is readily

138 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

illustrated. In the case of males, roughly half

(51.6%) of all offenders received a prison

sentence. Among men, the fraction of the total

effect of an independent variable due to changes

in sentence length is .32. Evaluating the data at

this point, it is now possible to say that 32%

of the total change in overall sentence severity

resulting from a change in the independent

variables is generated by changes in sentence

length. However, importantly, this means that

68% of the change is generated by changes in

the probability of receiving a prison sentence at

all. The results of the decomposition for females

are almost identical and have similar substantive

implications. Among female offenders, 57.5%

of the cases were disposed of with a prison

sentence, and the fraction of the total effect

conditional on receiving a prison sentence

is .34. This means that 66% of the change

in sentence severity is due to changes in the

probability of receiving a prison sentence in

the first place, whereas 34% is due to changes

in actual sentence length for those receiving a

prison disposition. Among males and females,

then, most of the effect of the control variables

on case outcome is due to their effect on the

decision to impose a prison sentence. Having

previously analyzed gender-related differences

on this measure of case outcome, I focus now

on the adjusted-effect coefficients in column

2, which estimate changes in sentence length

conditional on receiving a prison sentence.

Among male offenders, married offenders

received shorter sentences than single offenders

(b = –18.83). In addition, offenders under 19

years of age received the longest sentences.

These results suggest that while the youngest

group of offenders was less likely than older

offenders to receive a prison sentence, those

who did received the longest sentences. Judges

also made clear distinctions among male

offenders on the basis of offense type. Rank

ordering offenses, the longest sentences were

meted out for larceny (the reference category),

followed by vagrancy (b = –37.59), being a

keeper or inmate of a house of ill fame (b =

–43.74), drunkenness (b = –51.56), and lastly,

assault (b = –66.32). Males with more than one

arrest charge pending received substantially

longer sentences (b = 101.40), as did those

with a prior record (b = 21.49). In addition,

there is a trend toward longer sentences in the

early twentieth century compared with the late

nineteenth century (b = 16.19).

In the case of females, only the number of

arrest charges, recidivism, and time period are

strongly related to sentence length. Interestingly

then, and in contrast to men, marital status was

not related to sentence length among women.

So, it would appear that while being married

reduced the likelihood of being incarcerated, this

mitigating effect was effectively counteracted by

the long sentences meted out to married women.

Also in contrast to their treatment of male

offenders, judges did not appear to consider

the nature of the offense as an important

differentiating factor in the sentences they

imposed on women. There are no statistically

significant differences in sentence length

between larceny and each of the other offense

types, and differences across all offense types

are also fairly minimal. Rank ordering offenses

by sentence length shows the longest sentences

were given to women charged with vagrancy (b

= 19.85), followed by larceny, being in a house

of ill fame (b = –9.99), assault (b = –26.53), and

drunkenness (b = 29.28).

However, as with male offenders, females

who had more than one arrest charge or who

were recidivists received longer sentences

(b = 77.15 and b = 26.32, respectively) than

female offenders with only one charge and

no prior criminal record. Time period also

was a significant determinant of sentence

severity for women. In particular, because a

smaller proportion of women were sentenced

to prison in the twentieth century compared

with the nineteenth century, this latter period is

associated with an overall reduction in sentence

severity for women offenders (b = –34.00).

The next issue to be considered is the findings

with respect to differences between men and

women in sentence length. Examination of the

gender coefficient in the main-effect model

Gender and Criminal Court Outcomes 139

Image not available

140 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

(not shown in table) reveals that gender is a

significant influence on overall sentence severity

(b = 51.02, p .01), with women receiving

harsher outcomes than men. Disaggregating the

tobit coefficient, most of the influence of gender

is due to its effect on the decision to impose a

prison sentence (68%) and substantially less to

its effect on sentence length (32%) for those

offenders receiving a prison sentence. Still,

after taking this differential effect of gender

into account, women received, on average,

sentences that were 16 days longer than those

men received. Examination of the interaction

model makes it possible to account more fully

for the influence of gender on sentence length.

Excluding the interaction terms that were

not significant reveals that, once the relative

proportions of married and unmarried male

and female offenders are controlled for, marital

status does not figure as a significant gender-

related difference in sentence length. As well,

there are no significant differences between men

and women in the effect on sentence length of

having multiple charges or being a recidivist.

In terms of differences between men and

women, the most significant factors are offense

type and time period, which have opposite

effects on sentence length. Controlling for all

other variables, the interaction terms for gender

by offense type reveal an overall pattern of

longer sentences being meted out to females

compared with males. More specifically, there

are no significant differences in the sentences

imposed on men and women for larceny. At

the same time, males received substantially

shorter sentences than females for vagrancy (b =

–74.37) and drunkenness (b = –46.61). As well,

the negative coefficient for assault (b = –53.54)

and the negative (but not significant) coefficient

for being a keeper or inmate of a house of ill

fame give some indication that women received

somewhat longer sentences for these offenses

as well. However, the small number of women

charged with assault and the small number of

men charged with prostitution-related offenses

caution against drawing broad generalizations

with respect to these particular offenses.

The effect of time period is determined

primarily by gender differences in the probability

of receiving a prison sentence in the early

twentieth century compared with the late

nineteenth century. Because sentence length is

weighted by the probability of receiving a prison

sentence, and because women were less likely

than men to receive a prison sentence over time,

the adjusted gender-time period interaction term

shows an overall increase in sentence length for

men compared with women (b = 49.10).

Discussion and Conclusions

The preceding analysis reveals considerable

complexity in the nature and extent of gender-

related differences in court outcomes during

the Urban Reform Era. While much of the

contemporary sentencing research has sought

to explain (and sometimes, qualify) the

predominant pattern of leniency toward female

offenders, the historical evidence suggests that

the opposite pattern of gender discrimination

prevailed in the past. Looking at the period as

a whole and controlling for all other variables,

women were more likely to receive prison

dispositions and to incur longer sentences than

men. At the same time, the results show that

gender-related differences in sanction severity

varied substantially across the two measures

of case outcome in relation to various offender

and offense attributes, and across time. These

findings are reviewed in the context of the

hypotheses stated at the outset and in terms of

their implications for future research in this

area.

First, gender stereotyping on the part of

decision makers is evidenced in the dissimilar

assessment of the seriousness of different

offenses when committed by men as opposed

to women. Among males, prison terms and the

longest sentences were reserved for larceny, and

public order offenses were treated considerably

more leniently. Although it was expected that

men also would incur harsher outcomes for

violent offenses, this proved not to be the case.

It is likely that this is due to the inclusion of

only common assault in the analysis. During

Gender and Criminal Court Outcomes 141

the period considered, most instances of

common assault brought before the police court

consisted of relatively minor disputes between

family members and friends (Friedman and

Percival, 1981; Katz et al., E982). Clearly,

by the standards of the times, judges did not

regard these offenses as particularly serious

expressions of male criminality. In contrast,

the nature of the offense was a less important

determinant of case outcome and, especially,

sentence length among female offenders. By

and large, judges appeared to adopt the attitude

that the form a woman’s criminality took was

secondary to the fact that a woman appeared

before the court on any charge.

Second, as the most general pattern, it was

expected that women charged with public order

offenses during the Urban Reform Era would

be dealt with more harshly than men. While

there were no significant gender differences

by offense type in the probability of receiving

a prison sentence, women did receive longer

sentences for vagrancy, drunkenness, and, to a

lesser extent, assault. Third, although women

were given longer sentences for most offenses,

gender differences in sentence length were, as

predicted, most pronounced for the offense of

vagrancy. Undoubtedly, some (unknown) part

of the more punitive reaction to women charged

with vagrancy is due to the use of this statute

to criminalize street prostitutes. At the same

time, there were no differences between men

and women in case outcome for the specific

prostitution offense of being a keeper or inmate

of a house of ill fame. This finding suggests that

judges made some distinctions among different

types of prostitutes on the basis of their social

status and public visibility. The comparatively

more lenient treatment of prostitutes who

worked in brothels, compared with those

women who worked on the streets, implies that

judges reserved their harshest responses for

the most socially and economically marginal

of women—those whose crimes occurred in

public and, therefore, represented the most

flagrant affront to prevailing constructions of

femininity and sexuality. Fourth, consistent with

expectations, men and women charged with

the more conventional offense of larceny were

treated similarly, being both equally likely to

receive a prison disposition and similarly long

sentences.

Fifth, although there were no gender

differences in sentence length for offenders with

more than one arrest charge or a prior record,

compared with men with these attributes,

women were more likely to receive a prison

sentence. Gender discrimination, the tendency

to view female offenders as more immoral than

male offenders, and the attendant greater loss of

respectability experienced by women who came

before the courts during this era are, perhaps,

exemplified in the harsh treatment of older

women, who were more likely than younger

women or older men to incur prison dispositions.

Lacking the employment opportunities available

to younger women, frequently widowed or

abandoned by their husbands, having lost their

capacity to reproduce and, consequently, much

of their social value, and viewed as too old or

entrenched in their criminal tendencies to be

reformed, these older women were victimized

by society and the criminal justice system

alike.

The findings with respect to differences in

the treatment of male and female offenders for

the period as a whole contribute to a greater

understanding of the impact of gender-based

stereotypes on judicial attitudes and court

outcomes in the present as well as the past. Not

only do the findings provide further evidence

to dispel the myth of chivalry toward female

offenders in the past, but the historical legacy

of these sanctioning patterns is seen in the

continued harsh treatment of women who

deviate from accepted standards of feminine

behavior. In addition, several other findings

from this analysis merit further comment.

One of the more interesting findings is

that most of the influence of gender on court

outcomes is accounted for by the decision to

impose a prison disposition and comparatively

less is due to decisions with respect to actual

sentence length. At the most general level,

142 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

and consistent with research in contemporary

contexts, this finding underscores the importance

of controlling for the potentially variable

influence of gender across different decision-

making contexts before drawing generalizations

about the nature and extent of gender-related

disparities in sanction severity (Daly, 1987;

Kruttschnitt and Green, 1984; Nagel and Hagan,

1983; Wilbanks, 1986).

At the same time, the results of this historical

analysis stand in marked contrast to research in

contemporary contexts, which generally finds

an overall pattern of more lenient outcomes

for women, especially in sentencing decisions.

Recent explanatory frameworks have focused

on gender-based differences in familial relations

and informal social controls to account for

this gender-based leniency in court outcomes.

This study highlights the historically specific

nature of those relations, thus broadening our

understanding of the structural factors that

mediate sanctioning patterns over time.

Daly (1987), for example, argues that

contemporary gender differences in court

outcomes reflect the influence of traditional

gender divisions in work and family life, a

concern with maintaining the family unit, and

the higher priority accorded to women’s care-

taking role than men’s economic support in

maintaining family life. Because the state can

compensate more easily for men’s economic

role than women’s parental role, judges are

more reluctant to incarcerate married women

than married men. Daly (1987:170), however,

notes that this pattern of gender-based leniency

is subject to change, persisting only so long as

women retain primary responsibility for child

care and existing “asymmetries remain in state

supports for father and mother surrogates.”

The Urban Reform Era provides a concrete

example of such historical variability in the

differential treatment of males and females on

the basis of marital status. Although gender-

based divisions in work and family first arose

as a result of urbanization and industrialization,

the analysis revealed no evidence that married

women were treated more leniently than married

men as might be expected. In fact, a larger

proportion of married women than married men

were committed to prison, and being married

was more strongly associated with less severe

outcomes among male offenders than among

female offenders. The marked absence of

leniency toward women implies that whether

married women are treated more leniently

than married men by the courts is crucially

influenced by prevailing considerations of social

class, economic conditions, and levels of state

supports for families.

It is perhaps not surprising to find that the

middle-class ideology of “maternal feminism,”

which idealized women’s role as mothers,

did not extend equally to the predominantly

working-class women who found themselves

before the courts. 10 To a large extent, the

realities of their working lives stood in marked

contradiction to the ideology of domesticity,

which portrayed women’s place as in the home.

The acceptance of these new definitions of

gender by working-class women, and the fusion

of middle-class and working-class notions of

familial life, occurred only gradually (Tilly,

1978; Tomes, 1978). And, it would seem,

commensurate changes in judicial attitudes and

sanctioning patterns also were slow to develop.

During the Urban Reform Era, judges appeared

to view women’s criminality as prima facie

evidence of their inadequacy as mothers and

showed little hesitancy in removing them from

their child-care roles.

In addition, judges’ differential treatment of

married women and married men must be seen in

light of the overall economic precariousness of

the working class during this era. In the absence

of state supports to compensate families for the

loss of a male wage earner, incarcerating married

men frequently had dire consequences for the

family. Men’s economic role in maintaining the

family unit would be seen as more indispensable

than it is today, when such state supports

exist. In the past, unlike the present, women’s

primary responsibility for child care did not

confer the same special advantage in court over

men’s financial responsibility to the family.

So, for all the disadvantages associated with

Gender and Criminal Court Outcomes 143

traditional stereotypes, contemporary female

offenders have benefitted from them in ways

their counterparts during the Urban Reform

Era did not.

Finally, one of the most important findings

from this analysis concerns the impact of broad

changes in gender-based forms of control on

male and female court outcomes over time.

Within a social control framework, gender-

based variations in social control have been used

to explain lower levels of female criminality,

court responses to different types of female

offenders, and the differential treatment of male

and female offenders (Hagan et al., 1979, 1987;

Kruttschnitt, 1981, 1982, 1984). This historical

analysis suggests that, in addition to this level of

analysis focusing on individual attributes, equal

consideration might be given to the impact of

societal-level changes in gender-based forms

of social control to account for broad shifts in

sanctioning patterns.

As previously suggested (Boritch and Hagan,

1990), the rise and intensification of informal

community controls regulating the lives of

working-class women during the late nineteenth

century likely contributed to both a decline in

levels of female criminality and a change in the

judicial treatment of different types of female

offenders. On the one hand, an increasing

reliance on informal controls likely prevented

many women from being subject to criminal

sanctions in the first place. As well, community-

based organizations provided judges with

alternatives to imposing prison sentences

on first-time offenders. On the other hand,

long sentences for repeat offenders may have

further reduced levels of female criminality

through simple incapacitation of these women.

Certainly, the findings with respect to the harsh

treatment of female recidivists are indicative

of such a pattern. The “success” of such

sentencing practices may account for the

drop in female recidivism over time. While,

among men, roughly 50% of offenders were

recidivists in both the late nineteenth and early

twentieth century, the proportion of female

recidivists declined from 56 to 44% over the

same period.

The findings also suggest that changes in

gender-based forms of social control and

declining levels of female criminality over the

course of the Urban Reform Era contributed

to a long-term reduction in gender-related

differences in case outcomes. Viewing the

period as a whole, there is a predominant

pattern of more severe sanctions being meted

out to female offenders. However, it is also

fairly evident that the more severe treatment of

female offenders is primarily a feature of the late

nineteenth century since the majority of female

offenders were committed to prison in those

decades. By the early twentieth century, there

is a noticeable change in sanctioning patterns

with women being less likely than men to

receive a prison disposition. And while women

continued to receive longer sentences than men

for various offenses, men now also received

substantially longer sentences than they had in

the nineteenth century. Over time, then, there

is a trend toward women being subjected to

higher levels of informal control and men being

subjected to more intensified formal controls.

Taken together, these changes contributed to

a long-term reduction in the level of female

criminality and the magnitude of gender-related

disparities in sentence severity.

Notes

* An earlier version of this paper was presented at

the annual meeting of the American Society of

Criminology, San Francisco, November 1991.

The research was supported by grants from the

University of Alberta’s Central Research Fund and

Contributions Grant of the Solicitor General of

Canada to the Centre of Criminology. I would like to

thank Douglas Baer for his assistance with the data

analysis and Leslie Kennedy, William Johnston,

John Hagan, and the anonymous reviewers for their

helpful comments and suggestions.

144 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

1. By the late 1870s, the prison system in Ontario

consisted of three tiers, distinguished by the

length of sentence imposed on offenders. At the

lowest level were the local county jails, which

held those awaiting disposition of their case,

as well as the majority of offenders sentenced

to two months or less. At the next level, men

sentenced to periods of two months to two years

were transferred to Central Prison, and women

receiving such sentences were sent to the Andrew

Mercer Reformatory, both in Toronto. Finally,

those offenders sentenced to terms of two years

or more were sent to the Federal Penitentiary

at Kingston, Ontario (Splane, 1965; Wetherell,

1979). In practice, however, many prisoners whose

sentences made them eligible to be sent to Central

Prison or the Mercer Reformatory served their time

in the local county jails. In the case of men this

was usually the result of overcrowding at Central

Prison, while for women it usually stemmed from

local judges simply failing to take advantage of this

alternative facility (Province of Ontario, 1891).

2. Several pages in the 1881 register are missing,

which resulted in the loss of 75 cases. As well, it

should be noted that the data for 1920 do not span

the entire year but conclude with the end of the

institution’s fiscal year, September 30.

3. While a prominent concern was to control for

the effect of offense type on case outcome, it is

recognized that the offense categories included in

the analysis contain charges that vary in behavioral

content and, therefore, seriousness. The offense

of vagrancy is also somewhat unique in its gender

specificity since it included women charged with

prostitution. Unfortunately, there is no way of

precisely determining the proportion of women

charged with vagrancy who actually were arrested

for prostitution as opposed to all of the other

behaviors and status attributes that made both men

and women subject to this charge. It is, in part for

this reason, that the less frequent offense of being a

keeper or inmate of a house of ill fame is included

as it represents the only “pure” prostitution charge

involving both men and women during this era.

4. There were too few cases of offenders with more

than two arrest charges pending to construct

an interval scale for this variable. For different

reasons, an interval scale could not be constructed

for prior committals to prison because prison

officials were not consistent in the way they

recorded this information over time. In particular,

in some of the sample years, multiple arrest charges

were recorded as separate committals. Therefore,

as a first step, it was necessary to distinguish among

multiple arrest charges and prior committals in any

given year. It was then possible to separate first-

time offenders from recidivists and, by matching

offender information, to determine the correct

number of prior committals for a given offender for

any year in the study. However, it was not possible

to reconstruct accurately the number of prior

committals an offender may have accumulated in

the intervening years not included in the sample.

5. Because the vast majority of male (92.6%) and

female (94.9%) cases were disposed of either by

discharge/acquittal or conviction and a prison

sentence, the operationalization of case outcome

in terms of prison sentence versus all other

dispositions most accurately reflects the bivariate

nature of judicial sanctioning patterns during

this era. It is rendered an only slightly imperfect

measure of conviction versus nonconviction by

the inclusion of a small proportion of offenders

(1.7% of men and 1.6% of women) who were

convicted but received a nonprison sentence (i.e.,

a fine or suspended sentence). The other types of

dispositions in the nonprison category include

a number of infrequent outcomes in which the

offender was neither convicted nor received a

criminal sanction. A small proportion of offenders

(1.4% of men and 1.9% of women) were remanded.

This disposition was recorded only in 1871, and,

since those cases never reappear in the register,

it is assumed that no further proceedings were

taken and they were, in effect, discharged. A few

offenders (3.3% of men and .3% of women) were

bailed. Those offenders also never reappear in the

register, and it is assumed they forfeited their bail

in lieu of appearing in court and were not pursued

by the authorities. The remaining offenders (1.0%

of men and 1.3% of women) received a variety

of other dispositions. These included being sent

to a hospital, the insane asylum, or some other

noncriminal facility.

6. Of the offenders sentenced to prison, a small

minority (1.6%) were sentenced to indeterminate

terms of either up to two years, or up to five years

(34 men and 4 women). As the upper limits of

these sentences were not atypical for the offenses

involved (primarily larceny), it was decided to code

these cases at the maximum penalty.

7. Since the primary concern in this analysis is the

effect of gender on case outcome, only the gender

coefficient is reported in the discussion and these

main-effect equations are not presented in the

accompanying tables for either dependent variable.

The full equations are available from the author.

8. The odds, ratio, or Exp(B), is the antilogarithm of

the difference between the logit coefficient of any

category of a variable and its reference category,

Gender and Criminal Court Outcomes 145

calculated as 1/1 + e~ z

. An odds ratio of 1 means

that the odds of receiving or not receiving a prison

sentence are roughly equal. An odds ratio greater

than 1 means that the odds are increased, whereas

an odds ratio of less than 1 means that the odds

are decreased. Technically speaking, the odds ratio

refers to the ratio of offenders receiving a prison

disposition to offenders not receiving a prison

disposition, and not to the probability of receiving

a prison disposition.

9. Since the interaction coefficients (and odds ratios)

refer to the difference of a difference—that is,

the difference between men and women in one

category of the independent variable compared

with the difference between men and women in

the other category—these terms are not readily

meaningful. Therefore, the interpretation of

each interaction coefficient in the analysis of

both dependent variables was supplemented by

specifying and comparing different cells of the

interaction.

10. There was virtually no variation in the social

class of the female offenders in the sample, as

measured by their occupation. Of those women

(86.4%) recording an occupation, fully 86.5%

were employed in domestic service. Of the

remainder, 4.5% were factory workers, 4.6%

were dressmakers, and 4.4% had various other

occupations (e.g., peddler, photographer). Male

offenders also were overwhelmingly from the

working class. Of the men (96.2%) listing an

occupation, 65.4% were common laborers, 24.8%

were tradesmen (e.g., carpenter, tinsmith), 3.7%

were fanners, 5.7% were lower white-collar

workers (e.g., clerk, store proprietor), and only

.4% were professionals (e.g., doctor).

References

Allen, Richard

1968 The social gospel and the reform tradition in

Canada, 1890–1928. Canadian Historical Review

49(4):381–399.

Amemiya, Takeshi

1984 Tobit models: A survey. Journal of Econometrics

24:3–61.

Anderson, Etta A.

1976 The “chivalrous” treatment of the female offender

in the arms of the criminal justice system: A review

of the literature. Social Problems 23:350–357.

Artibise, Alan F.J.

1975 Winnipeg: A Social History of Urban Growth,

1874–1914. Montreal: McGill-Queen’s University

Press.

Backhouse, Constance B.

1985 Nineteenth-century Canadian prostitution law,

reflection of a discriminatory society. Social

History 18(36):387–423.

Barber, Marilyn

1980 The women Ontario welcomed: Immigrant

domestics for Ontario homes, 1870–1930. Ontario

History 62:148–172.

Bertram, Gordon W.

1963 Economic growth in Canadian industry, 1870–

1915: The staple model and take-off hypothesis.

Canadian Journal of Economics and Politics

29(2): 159–184.

Bloomfield, Elizabeth

1986 Urban-industrial growth processes in southern

Ontario, 1870–1930. Institute of Urban Studies,

Research and Working Paper, No. 24, University

of Guelph.

Boritch, Helen, and John Hagan

1990 A century of crime in Toronto: Gender, class,

and patterns of social control, 1859 to 1955.

Criminology 28(4):567–599.

Carrigan, D. Owen

1991 Crime and Punishment in Canada: A History.

Toronto: McClelland & Stewart.

Chesney-Lind, Meda

1986 Women and crime: The female offender. Signs

12:78–96.

Cott, Nancy F.

1987 The Grounding of Modern Feminism. New Haven:

Yale University Press.

Currie, Dawn

1987 Female criminality: A crisis in feminist theory. In

Brian D. MacLean (ed.), The Political Economy of

Crime. Scarborough: Prentice-Hall Canada.

Daly, Kathleen

1988 Discrimination in the criminal courts: Family,

gender, and the problem of equal treatment. Social

Forces 66(1):152–175.

Daly, Kathleen, and Meda Chesney-Lind

1988 Feminism and criminology. Justice Quarterly

5(4):101–141.

DeCarie, M.G.

1974 Paved with good intentions: The Prohibitionists’

road to racism in Ontario. Ontario History

66(l):15–22.

146 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

Edwards, Anne R.

1989 Sex/gender, sexism and criminal justice: Some

theoretical considerations. International Journal

of the Sociology of Law 17:165–184.

Edwards, Susan S.M.

1984 Women on Trial: A Study of the Female Suspect,

Defendant and Offender in the Criminal Law and

Criminal Justice System. Manchester: Manchester

University Press.

Feinman, Clarice

1983 An historical overview of the treatment of

incarcerated women: Myths and realities of

rehabilitation. Prison Journal 63:12–26.

Freedman, Estelle B.

1974 Their sisters’ keepers: An historical perspective

on female correctional institutions in the United

States: 1870–1900. Feminist Studies 2:77–95.

Friedman, Lawrence M., and Robert V. Percival

1981 The Roots of Justice: Crime and Punishment in

Alameda County, California 1870–1910. Chapel

Hill: The University of North Carolina Press.

Giordano, Peggy C., Sandra Kerbel, and Sandra

Dudley

1981 The economics of female criminality: An analysis

of police blotters, 1890–1975. In Lee H. Bowker

(ed.), Women and Crime in America. New York:

Macmillan.

Graff, Harvey

1976 “Pauperism, misery, and vice”: Illiteracy and

criminality in the nineteenth century. Journal of

Social History 11(2):245–268.

Greene, William H.

1990 Limdep, User’s Manual and Reference Guide,

Version 6.0. Bellport, NY.: Econometric

Software.

Hagan, John, John H. Simpson, and A.R. Gillis

1979 The sexual stratification of social control: A gender-

based perspective on crime and delinquency.

British Journal of Sociology 30(l):25–38.

1987 Class in the household: A power-control theory

of gender and delinquency. American Journal of

Sociology 92:788–816.

Hahn, Nicholas F.

1980 Too dumb to know better. Criminology 18(l):3–

25.

Holmes, Kay A.

1972 Reflections by gaslight: Prostitution in another age.

Issues in Criminology (1):83–101.

Homel, Gene H.

1981 Denison’s law. Criminal justice and the police

court in Toronto, 1877–1921. Ontario History

73:171–186.

Hosmer, David W., Jr., and Stanley Lemeshow

1989 Applied Logistic Regression. New York: John

Wiley & Sons.

Johnson, David R., and Laurie K. Scheuble

1991 Gender bias in the disposition of juvenile court

referrals: The effects of time and location.

Criminology 29(4):677–699.

Katz, Michael B., Michael J. Doucet, and Mark J.

Stern

1982 The Social Organization of Early Industrial

Capitalism. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University

Press.

Kealey, Greg

1973 Working-Class Toronto at the Turn of the Century.

Toronto: New Hogtown Press.

Kealey, Linda (ed.)

1979 A Not Unreasonable Claim, Women and Reform

in Canada, 1880’s to 1920’s. Toronto: Women’s

Educational Press.

Kennedy, Peter

1985 A Guide to Econometrics. Cambridge, Mass.:

MIT Press.

Klein, Alice, and Wayne Roberts

1974 Besieged innocence: The “problem” and the

problems of working women—Toronto 1896–

1914. In Janice Acton, Penny Goldsmith, and

Bonnie Shepphard (eds.), Women at Work: Ontario

1850–1930. Toronto: Women’s Educational

Press.

Kruttschnitt, Candace

1981 Social status and sentences of female offenders.

Law and Society Review 15(2):247–265.

1982 Women, crime and dependency. Criminology

19(4):495–513.

1984 Sex and criminal court dispositions: The unresolved

controversy. Research in Crime and Delinquency

21(3):213–232.

Kruttschnitt, Candace, and Donald E. Green

1983 The sex-sanctioning issue: Is it history? American

Sociological Review 49(4):541–551.

Maddala, G.S.

1985 Limited-dependent and Qualitative Variables in

Econometrics. New York: Cambridge University

Press.

McClaren, John P.S.

1986 Chasing the social evil: Moral fervour and

the evolution of Canada’s prostitution laws,

1867–1917. Canadian Journal of Law and Society

1:125–166.

McDonald, John F., and Robert A. Moffitt

1980 The uses of tobit analysis. The Review of Economics

and Statistics 62(2)318–321.

Messerschmidt, James

1987 Feminism, criminology and the rise of the female

“sex delinquent,” 1880–1930. Contemporary

Crises 11:243–263.

Gender and Criminal Court Outcomes 147

Miller, Leslie J.

1988 Uneasy alliance: Women as agents of social control.

Canadian Journal of Sociology 12(4):345–361.

Mitchinson, Wendy

1979 The WCTU: “For God, home and native land”:

A study in nineteenth-century feminism. In Linda

Kealey (ed.), A Not Unreasonable Claim, Women

and Reform in Canada, 1880’s to 1920’s. Toronto:

Women’s Educational Press.

Monkkonen, Eric

1981 Police in Urban America, 1860–1920. New York:

Cambridge University Press.

Morrison, T.R.

1975 “Their proper sphere”: Feminism, the family and

child-centered reform in Ontario, 1875–1900.

Ontario History 63:45–74.

Nagel, Ilene H., and John Hagan

1984 Gender and crime: Offense patterns and criminal

court sanctions. In Michael Tonry and Norval

Morris (eds.), Crime and Justice: An Annual

Review of Research. Chicago: University of

Chicago Press.

Palmer, Bryan D.

1982 Working-Class Experience: The Rise and

Reconstitution of Labour, 1800–1920. Toronto:

Butterworth & Co.

Pederson, Diana

1986 “Keeping our good girls good”: The YWCA and

the “Girl Problem,” 1870–1930. Canadian Woman

Studies 7:20–24.

Province of Ontario

1891 Report of the Commissioners Appointed to

Enquire into the Prison and Reformatory System

of Ontario.

Rafter, Nicole Hahn

1983 Chastising the unchaste: Social control functions

of a woman’s reformatory, 1894–1931. In Stanley

Cohen and Andrew Scull (eds.), Social Control

and the State, Historical and Comparative Essays.

Oxford: Martin Robinson.

1985 Gender, prisons and prison history. Social Science

History 9(3):233–247.

1990 Partial Justice, 2 n d ed. New Brunswick:

Northeastern University Press.

Roberts, Wayne

1976 Honest Womanhood: Feminism, Feminity and

Class Consciousness among Toronto Working

Women, 1893 to 1914. Toronto: New Hogtown

Press.

Rotenberg, Lori

1974 The wayward worker: Toronto’s prostitute at

the turn of the century. In Janice Acton, Penny

Goldsmith, and Bonnie Shepphard (eds.), Women

at Work, Ontario 1850–1930. Toronto: Women’s

Educational Press.

Rutherford, Paul

1971 Tomorrow’s metropolis: The urban reform

movement in Canada. Historical Papers: 203–

224.

Rutherford, Paul (ed.)

1974 Saving the Canadian City: The First Phase, 1880–

1920. Toronto: University of Toronto Press.

Schneider, John C.

1980 Detroit and the Problem of Order, 1830–1880: A

Geography of Crime, Riot, and Policing. Lincoln:

University of Nebraska Press.

Splane, Richard B.

1965 Social Welfare in Ontario 1791–1893: A Study of

Public Welfare Administration. Toronto: University

of Toronto Press.

Strange, Carolyn

1985 Unlocking the doors on women’s prisons.

Resources for Feminist Research 14(4):13–15.

Tilly, Louise A., and Joan W. Scott

1978 Women, Work, and Family. New York: Holt,

Rinehart & Winston.

Tomes, Nancy

1977 A “torrent of abuse”: Crimes of violence between

working-class men and women in London, 1840–

1875. Journal of Social History 11(3):328–345.

Trofimenkoff, Susan Mann

1986 One hundred and two muffled voices: Canada’s

industrial women in the 1880’s. In V. Strong-Boag

and A.C. Fellman (eds.), Rethinking Canada: The

Promise of Women’s History. Toronto: Copp Clark

Pitman.

Valverde, Mariana

1991 The Age of Light, Soap, and Water: Moral

Reform in English Canada, 1885–1925. Toronto:

McClelland & Stewart.

Weaver, John

1987 Crime, public order and repression: The Gore

District in upheaval, 1832–1851. In R.C. Macleod

(ed.), Lawful Authority: Readings on the History

of Criminal Justice in Canada. Toronto: Copp

Clark Pitman.

Wetherell, Donald G.

1979 To discipline and train: Adult rehabilitation

programmes in Ontario prisons, 1874–1900.

Histoire Sociale/Social History 12(23):145–165.

Wilbanks, William

1986 Are female felons treated more leniently by

the criminal justice system? Justice Quarterly

3(4):517–529.

CHAPTER 9

The Voluntary Delinquent:

Parents, Daughters, and the Montreal

Juvenile Delinquents’ Court in 1918

Tamara Myers

For many working-class girls living in Montreal

in the early twentieth century, adolescence was

marked by the end of schooling, a series of

low-paying jobs, an increase in independence,

and sexual experimentation. Traditional family

arrangements, which normally bound adolescent

girls, strained under the impact of rapid social

change. Parents reacted to their daughters’

growing desires for autonomy with alarm,

outrage, and fear, and often sought means to

bolster waning familial authority. As a result,

hundreds of delinquent daughters were brought

before Montreal’s Juvenile Delinquents’ Court,

which opened in 1912. Their “crimes” consisted

primarily of defying parental authority over

contributions to the family economy and

housework, and their seemingly precocious

attitude toward sexuality.

The first generation of girls processed

by a distinct court for youthful offenders

were introduced to probation officers, who

systematically investigated their work histories,

social and sexual behaviour, and family relations.

The intrusive nature of the juvenile court’s

activities has led historians interested in the rise

of “socialized” justice to emphasize the coercive

relationship between court officials acting for

the state and working-class families. 1 Central

to juvenile justice historiography is the notion

that juvenile court officials and their social

reform contemporaries aimed to regulate the

social, moral, and sexual lives of the working

class. Absent in this historiography is the role

of parents within this new system of justice.

The longstanding focus on the child-saving

rhetoric of the new juvenile court has meant

historians have relegated parents to a passive

role in the system, ignoring how juvenile justice

functioned in practice.2

As this article documents, parents were at

the core of this new juvenile justice system:

they exercised significant influence over the

definition of delinquent conduct, brought to

court a surprising number of cases (especially

adolescent girls), and insisted on their right to

have the state discipline their children. Indeed,

a history of early juvenile justice must account

for, and integrate, family decisions to engage

the new juvenile court.

This study analyzes how juvenile justice

functioned through an examination of the roles

of parents, adolescent girls, and court officials in

the Montreal juvenile court system that emerged

in the wake of the 1908 Juvenile Delinquents

Act (JDA). It focuses on female delinquents

who came before Judge François-Xavier

Choquet at the Montreal Juvenile Delinquents’

court in 1918, by which time court officials

had acquired considerable experience and

had created a discernible pattern of juvenile

The Voluntary Delinquent 149

justice. This year marks an important moment

in Montreal history, especially for gender and

moral regulation: it was the year that the social

and sexual behaviour of young women elicited

dramatic attention from the newly formed anti-

vice organization, the Committee of Sixteen,

and the city’s first policewomen. 3 Although

social commentators, mental hygiene experts,

and women’s organizations had decried the

unchecked growth of female delinquency during

the First World War, they had little impact on

developing trends4 : the number of adolescents

appearing before the court increased steadily

each year […], with female cases representing

20 per cent of the total through the 1920s.5 In

terms of numbers or gender composition of

cases appearing before the court, 1918 was a

year characterized by continuity, not spiraling

female delinquency.

The court depended on parents to provide it

with “clients,” but the reporting of delinquent

children by parents often exposed contradictory

notions regarding familial responsibility

and the role of the state in brokering family

relations. An examination of the records of

the Montreal Juvenile Delinquents’ Court

exposes a dichotomy between parents, who

often supported a traditional penal style of

punishment (incarceration), and the judges

and court personnel, who favoured probation.

[…] Faced with state resistance to imprisoning

their children, parents used their prerogative to

institutionalized them, particularly daughters,

as “voluntary” cases.

Some historians have argued that juvenile

courts did not adhere to the child-saving

principles that the architects of the JDA had

advocated; others have suggested that the effect

of the new courts—intended or not—was an

oppressive regime targeting the working class.6

This study joins the growing literature on social

welfare reform that portrays the relationship

between agencies and clients not simply as one

of social control but as an interactive process

in which clients and their families were not

entirely passive. 7 Historians’ discovery of the

complicity of parents has tempered the assertion

that the court was strictly an instrument of

bourgeois oppression even though the majority

of the court’s “clientele” was generated from the

working class. Historian Mary Odem prefers to

see the juvenile court as a “triangulated network

of struggles and negotiations among working-

class parents, their teenage daughters, and the

court officials.” 8 Feminist scholars also point

to the immigrant and working-class families’

use of state institutions to illustrate how power

was less hegemonic and more diffuse than

earlier social control theories had allowed. 9

While power in this scenario was not evenly

distributed, the case can be made that parents

were not rendered passive by the system. […]

The federal Juvenile Delinquents Act of

1908, which set the twentieth-century legal and

social agenda for Canadian juvenile justice,

was the culmination of intense lobbying and

activism on the part of the so-called child

savers. Representing a new generation of

social reformers, they were determined to

systematize and professionalize the response to

child welfare. 10 Toronto’s J.J. Kelso, probably

Canada’s best-known child saver, and W.L.

Scott, president of the Ottawa Children’s Aid

Society, who is attributed with the successful

passage of the JDA, were typical in their

promotion of the bourgeois family ideal through

the growth of agencies of the “interventionist

state,” such as the juvenile courts.11

Designed to encourage the most modern

child-saving practices, the […] legislation

introduced the possibility of decriminalizing the

youthful offender by radically altering his or her

experience of the criminal justice system: the

new juvenile court was to substitute enlightened

treatment for punishment.12 W.L. Scott explained

that “the child’s offence [is] regarded before

the law, as essentially a behaviour problem,

with which the State will deal, not as an

offence committed against its precepts and

canons, but as the manifestation of a child’s

unadjusted reactions to new, uncomprehended,

or overwhelming experiences.” 13 The most

important tenets of this new court were that

trials were to be held in camera (the family

150 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

and accused protected from public knowledge

of their ordeal), and that the criminal justice

principle of determining guilt was put aside as

the trial focused on the circumstances that led to

the delinquency.14 One of the means employed to

achieve child-saving aims was what Vancouver

juvenile court judge Helen Gregory MacGill

called “constructive probation.” Favouring

probation over incarceration, the new legislation

took cognizance of current child welfare

theory, which promoted the family as the ideal

institution for reform of problem adolescents.

Following the passage of the federal Juvenile

Delinquents Act, provincial statutes gave

municipalities the right to open juvenile

tribunals. 15 The devolution of power over the

courts to municipalities created the potential

for local particularities to prevail. In Montreal

the highly paternalistic F.X. Choquet intended

to foster a brand of justice that was significantly

“plus clémente.” 16 A graduate of the Seminary

of Montreal and McGill University Law

School, former police magistrate and judge

of sessions of the peace, Choquet had been

active in establishing the Montreal chapter of

the Children’s Aid Society and was its first

president.17 Fancying himself as a father figure

to juvenile delinquents, he claimed: “there will

be nothing to suggest a criminal court [in the

new tribunal] … no dock, no raised platform

or bench, but the child will be brought into the

room exactly as a father would bring his child

into his parlour to talk with him and try to gain

his confidence.”18 Located in a converted house

on Champ de Mars Street adjacent to city hall,

Choquet’s juvenile court was set to embrace the

new form of justice influenced by child-saving

principles.

While the judge maintained ultimate authority

in sentencing, the outcome of a trial was based on

the input of new court officials whose job it was

to investigate the family, work, and school lives

of all adolescents appearing in the court. Many

jurisdictions saw “the extension of maternal

rule into the larger life of the community”

through the juvenile court.19 This was achieved

by appointing women as juvenile court judges,

probation officers, and police officers, thereby

asserting the propriety of women’s domain over

children and family life. 20 When Montreal’s

juvenile court opened in 1912, two women and

one man were appointed probation officers and

voluntary court committees were struck. Female

juvenile delinquents were dealt with exclusively

by female probation officers; all probation

officers were required to discuss their cases

with the Juvenile Court Committee. 21 Parallel

to a confessional school arrangement, the

probation officers’ caseloads were organized by

religion, essentially divided between Catholics

and non-Catholics,22 until the 1920s, when the

Federation of Jewish Philanthropies created

a Juvenile Aid Department and appointed a

probation officer.23

[…] Rejecting the atmosphere of the criminal

courts, Choquet promised to create an ambiance

suitable for rehabilitating people. Rose

Henderson, one of the court’s first probation

officers, remarked that “the cold letter of the

law has but little place in solving the problems

of mothers and children and only a man of great

practical experience and one who understands

human nature as does Choquet could ever

in a great complex cosmopolitan city like

Montreal make the success which he has

done of the Juvenile Court.” 24 However,

Choquet’s modus operandi would collide with

the determination of reform schools to stay open

in the face of increased use of probation and

with parental goals of maintaining control over

their recalcitrant children.

Montreal’s juvenile court opened at a time

when the problem of female delinquency

became a topic of public concern. In the

1910s social reformers intent on eradicating

prostitution and exposing the white slave trade

shifted blame for fallen womanhood from male

procurers to the loosening of sexual mores

among young, single, working-class women.25

Explanations for increasing female sexual

autonomy varied from environmentalism (bad

homes) to genetics (feeblemindedness), but the

conclusion remained the same: bad girls were on

the rise and it was imperative to control them.

The Voluntary Delinquent 151

The First World War exacerbated this situation,

especially in cities like Montreal, where soldiers

were allegedly enticing adolescent girls into

sexual encounters, where venereal disease

had become a major public health concern,

where fathers were absent and mothers worked

outside the home, and where dance halls,

restaurants, moving pictures houses, and

brothels proliferated. Reformers and working-

class parents in Montreal, as elsewhere, often

agreed that the social and sexual habits of their

daughters demanded close attention, even to the

extent that female police officers or caseworkers

were employed to scour commercial amusement

venues for young, unchaperoned women. For

many people, the new court designed to control

wayward youth was long overdue.

Of the 1105 new cases heard by the Montreal

juvenile court, almost one-fifth, 181, involved

girls.26 I have examined all these cases, as well

as every tenth case involving male juveniles.

Juvenile delinquents were defined by law as

being more than twelve and less than sixteen

years. Seventy-six per cent, or 137 female

delinquents brought to court, were French

Canadian, Catholic, and born in the province

of Quebec. Protestant girls, described simply

as “Canadian,” represented 6 per cent, Irish

Catholics 2 per cent, and Canadian-born Jews

1 per cent. Seven per cent were Catholics of

British origin. Recent immigrants from outside

the United Kingdom made up a sizable minority

of female delinquents: Italian Catholics 3 per

cent; Russian and Austrian Jews 2 per cent;

Belgian, Russian, Portuguese, and Lithuanian

Catholics combined just over 2 per cent of

cases. While these ratios correlate generally

with Montreal’s population at the time, French

Canadians were slightly overrepresented: in the

early twentieth century Montrealers of French

origin made up approximately 63 per cent of the

population.27 According to the income of parents

and the description and geographic location of

households, the majority of families involved in

the court system were from a broadly defined

working class.

*****

Certain common female juvenile offences—

especially desertion and incorrigibility—were

hidden from the usual policed public domain

and were therefore contingent on family

members or guardians to bring cases forward.

Even in cases where young women had stayed

out all night or were habitually frequenting

dance halls, there were simply not enough

policewomen or caseworkers to keep up with

“delinquent” girls. Effectively, parents assumed

a policing role for the courts, initiating a

process in which they would also stand as key

witnesses and offer recommendations as to

punishment. 28 […] Of the seventy girls who

came before the court in its first year, thirty-nine

(55.7%) were the result of complaints lodged by

relatives. 29 In 1918, 101 (56%) of the 181 cases

of delinquency concerning girls were initiated

by family members. […]

The provincial statutes regarding delinquents

facilitated this result. When the Quebec

legislature amended the provincial statutes to

take into account the new juvenile court, it

expanded rights of guardians.30 […]

This provincial legislation had specific

implications for the legal processing of children

in the Montreal Juvenile Delinquents’ Court.

In the words of one of the administrators of

the court, broadening the definition of juvenile

delinquency in the provincial statutes meant that

the court “greatly increased its jurisdiction.”31

Its impact was felt immediately in the dramatic

rise in number of children coming to the court.32

Moreover, it was up to parents and guardians

to make the first judgment about what were

“unmanageability,” “incorrigibility,” and

“reasonable orders.” In 1918 mothers lodged

forty-six complaints and fathers thirty-nine,

representing over 87 per cent of the cases

brought before the court. Although the Quebec

Civil Code stipulated that a married woman did

not have the right to correct her children,33 this

did not prevent mothers from demanding that

the juvenile court step in to do so. Of course,

a substantial number of these women parented

alone; more than one-third of the mothers

who made complaints against their daughters

152 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

were widowed, deserted, or estranged from

husbands. 34

*****

Gendered definitions of juvenile delinquency

were most clearly exposed when family

members brought a daughter to court. In 1918

the majority of girls (as many as three-quarters)

were charged with incorrigibility, desertion, or

vagrancy; in most cases these were offences

that related directly to a daughter’s failure

to comply with rules at home, often because

she transgressed the boundaries of normative

femininity, meaning any threat to modesty and

chastity. 35 For girls at this time, living outside

parental discipline was widely defined in terms

of “precocious sexuality.” 36 […] Boys were

more commonly charged with theft (41.5%),

breaking and entering, damaging property, and

a wide range of public order offences. […]

While boys’ social proclivities (swearing,

smoking cigarettes, attending the cinema)

concerned probation officers, their sexual

histories were never interrogated. Girls, in

contrast, were examined by a court-appointed

doctor to verify that their hymens were intact;

they were also tested for venereal disease.

In 1918 the girls—regardless of religion or

ethnicity—were typically taken to a convent, the

Provincial House of the Soeurs du Bon-Pasteur

on Sherbrooke Street, for examination by a male

doctor. The interrogation of delinquent girls’

sexual histories by female probation officers and

an intrusive pelvic examination by a male doctor

were in keeping with up-to-date “progressive”

juvenile corrections. […]

[…] The results of the examinations were held

as scientific evidence of delinquency to the point

where a girl’s words of protest or explanation

were ignored or, worse, deemed lies. After

examining fourteen-year-old Alice Viau in

March 1918, Dr. Lebel wrote that her hymen

was not intact, “bien que la jeune fille nie tous

coit and toute habitude de masturbation.” She

denied having sexual intercourse and explained

that “cet accident est arrivé par un homme qui

l’a touchée de force avec sa main.” Probation

officer Marie Mignault did not find her denial of

sexual intercourse credible and recommended

to the judge that she be placed at the École de

réforme. 37

[…] Probation officers […] were instructed

to assemble personal histories for the judge.

[…] [Their] reports during the First World War

tell intriguing stories of adolescents engaged

in all varieties of Montreal nightlife; many

young women frequented the city’s dance

halls, moving picture theatres, skating rinks,

restaurants, and even brothels. The court’s

standardized questionnaire, which asked for

information about smoking, drinking, and

attendance at dance halls and moving picture

houses, suggests what indicators were evidence

of juvenile delinquency. Probation officers often

commented on the poor education of female

delinquents. […] Where truancy appears to have

been the major preoccupation of juvenile courts

elsewhere in Canada,38 it was not central in the

Montreal court at this time, in part because

Quebec’s compulsory schooling laws were not

introduced until the 1940s. […]

Because adolescents […] were commonly

expected to work for wages, those who rebuffed

parental demands over this issue found little

mercy in the court. Along with parents, probation

officers defined well-behaved girls as those who

worked consistently and brought home their

wages. […]

Young women working for pay proved to be

a source of both income and intergenerational

tension within families. Although factory work

did not provide sufficient wages to permit

adolescents to live on their own, it did enable

them to indulge […] in the growing commercial

amusements that filled the city’s downtown

core. […]

The two most common issues in female

delinquency cases—precocious sexuality and

refusal to contribute to the family economy—

often dovetailed, as the example of Bernadette

Bertrand, who failed to meet parental

expectations regarding work, illustrates.39 The

Bertrand family had recently migrated from

rural Quebec to working-class St. Henri. At

The Voluntary Delinquent 153

fourteen, Bernadette worked for four months

for Sweet Caporal, earning $6 weekly. Her

wages were most likely important to the family

economy, since her father was periodically

unemployed. At the time of her court appearance

she had not worked for two months and was

refusing to do housework. Her father claimed

that she threatened to leave Montreal to find

employment in Ontario. Before she could leave

the city, Bernadette’s father had her charged

with desertion. Judge Choquet placed her on

probation and she went back to work, first at

a cotton factory and then as a domestic. One

year later her father again brought her to court,

this time for incorrigibility. She still refused

to help her mother in the home, and she was

caught spending evenings at dance halls in the

red-light district. Apparently willing to give up

the potential wages she might have earned for

the family, her father recommended that she be

placed in “the convent”—a euphemistic term

for the reform school run by the religious order,

the Soeurs du Bon-Pasteur. The judge agreed

and sentenced her to two years at the École de

réforme. Although these parents depended on

their daughters’ incomes and expressed genuine

concern when the girls took advantage of the

independence that paid labour afforded them,

their parental concern was often mitigated with

a desire to punish daughters’ errant ways.

[…] Adolescents faced harsher outcomes in

parent-initiated cases. 40 In Montreal in 1918

almost 39 per cent of girls faced sentences in

reform schools if their parents filed complaints

against them, compared with only 17.5 per cent

of cases in which parents were not responsible

for bringing them to court. A juvenile court

complaint lodged by parents often served as a

successful warning to adolescents. In as many as

12 per cent of cases lodged by family members

against girls the warrants were not executed,

which many have meant the threat was enough

to correct wayward behaviour, though it may

have meant that the adolescent was not found.

[…]

*****

[…] Ultimately, many parents wanted the

juvenile court’s intervention to bolster their own

authority within the home, though they diverged

with Judge Choquet over the disposition of

cases.

*****

Choquet believed in the potential and promise

of probation, boasting that of the 2000 cases he

saw in 1913, only 6.5 per cent were placed in

reformatory. The rest remained with their families

under the “potent” influence of parents and

probation officers.41 But parental wishes often

contradicted Choquet’s reform position. While

parents asked that their child be incarcerated

in a reform or industrial school, there is no

evidence from the dossiers of the Montreal

Juvenile Delinquents’ Court of parents asking

for probation. Sometimes the parents turned

to another option: admitting their daughters to

the reform school “classes des volontaires” and

paying for their incarceration.

*****

[…] In 1918 twenty-one girls (more than

10 per cent of 181 female delinquency cases)

were committed as voluntary cases. In Montreal

reform schools at the turn of the century there

were two categories of incarcerees: those

known as court cases and others known as

“voluntary” cases. The latter category suggests

a partnership in the decision-making process

between judges and delinquents, or at the very

least a willingness on the part of the accused

to accept institutionalization. Rarely, however,

did girls and boys appearing before the juvenile

court volunteer to be rehabilitated at reform

school; the power of volunteering rested firmly

with the guardians, most often the parents, of the

children in question. Often probation officers

recommended voluntary status in cases where

parents were able to pay or where parents were

seen to be shirking their responsibilities in

raising their children. Most families, though,

would have found the costs prohibitive and

looked to the court to absolve them of pecuniary

responsibility.

154 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

The reasons parents advocated incarceration

for their children defy easy categorization.

Individual families chose to institutionalize

adolescent girls for many reasons, among them

education, supervision, and discipline. These

choices reflect the continued belief in religious

institutional care. […]

Certain cases reveal that problems with a

single parent or a step-parent could accentuate

the delinquent acts of young women.42 Annette

Dumas, the daughter of a widowed electrician,

was brought before the court in June 1918

because she stayed out until the late hours of

the night. 43 When she attended school she was

considered a problem, learning little; at the time

of her interview with the probation officer, she

was able to sign her name, “but little else.” For

her incorrigibility she was placed as a voluntary

case at the Bon-Pasteur, and her father paid to

keep her there for one year. Eighteen months

later she was back in court at the behest of

her father, again for incorrigibility. While she

could give a long list of jobs she had held over

several months, she still refused to help out at

home, which put her in direct conflict with her

new stepmother. She claimed that her father’s

wife hit her and the other children in the family.

She also said she had been seduced many times

by her older brother, thereby explaining the

physical evidence that she had been sexually

active. 44 For her behaviour, for shaming the

family with claims of incest, and for accusing

her stepmother of being a bad parent, her

father again asked the court to send her to “the

convent.” This time the court sentenced her to

three years.

[…] In rare cases adolescents asked probation

officers if they could live with the nuns. Marianne

Bienvenu, for example, told the probation

officer that she wanted to stay with the Soeurs

du Bon-Pasteur. Marianne’s mother had died

when she was thirteen months old and her father

had initially put her up for adoption. In 1914, at

the age of ten, Marianne’s father retrieved her

from the adoptive parents. In 1917 he placed her

at Parc Laval (Ste-Domitille) with the Soeurs du

Bon-Pasteur, where she stayed for one year. On

returning to her father’s home, Marianne came

into conflict with her stepmother, prompting her

father to bring her to court for incorrigibility.

Rather than live with her father’s new family,

she asked the court if she could return to the

Soeurs du Bon-Pasteur. The nuns accepted her

into the voluntary class. 45 Such cases did not

predominate, however, as the dossiers of the

court illustrate the multiple strategies girls used

to avoid being incarcerated.

Montreal reform and industrial schools

were permitted to accept voluntary cases—

those brought by parents or guardians—under

the original 1869 provincial legislation that

established these institutions. 46 Most reform

school administrations promoted the use of

the voluntary category. […] Recruited to

Montreal from France in the 1840s, the Soeurs

du Bon-Pasteur created a niche for themselves

in community service work involving the

protection of girls and women. […]

The smaller, less financially stable Protestant

reform schools, the Boys’ Farm and Training

School and the Girls’ Cottage Industrial School

(GCIS), recruited voluntary cases to augment

meager provincial subsidies that were based

on the number of court cases. 47 […] For each

voluntary case the GCIS could charge as

much as $10 per month, though no girl was

refused on the basis of inability to pay; the

directors accepted as little as 50 cents per

month. 48 Towards the end of the First World

War the directors of the GCIS, like those at the

Boys’ Farm, promoted the conception of their

institution as a social agency working to prevent

and correct “predelinquency.” […] Resenting the

fact that the institution was being considered a

last resort by the juvenile court and preferring to

do more “preventive” work with predelinquents,

the directors encouraged the promotion of the

category of voluntary delinquent. […] The

directors were able to depend on the fact that,

while Judge Choquet was reluctant to mandate

incarceration, parents were not.

In the 1910s more than half the population

at the Girls’ Cottage Industrial School were

voluntary cases. 49 Between 1913 and 1919,

The Voluntary Delinquent 155

sixty-three girls were incarcerated: thirty-eight

were voluntary cases and twenty-five were

court cases. The “voluntary” girls averaged

much longer sentences than did the court cases;

half the voluntary cases (nineteen) waited out

sentences of more than one year, some as long

as four, five, or six years. Another sixteen were

incarcerated for one to ten months. A much

smaller percentage of the girls sentenced by the

juvenile court stayed for more than one year.

More than half the girls in this category were

confi ned for less than three weeks.50

*****

[…] Superintendents at the school attempted

to implement a one-year minimum rule for

voluntary cases, but parents’ authority sometimes

clashed with the directors’ desire to uphold the

one-year rule. In 1917 the superintendent of the

GCIS reported an incident involving a voluntary

case that had been admitted in the autumn. At

first the inmate wanted to escape and resisted

her “placement” at the reform school, but within

a short time had “settled down for a proper

training.” 51 According to the administration

of the institution, the girl’s mother sabotaged

the school’s progress with her by removing

the daughter before year end. This parent had

found her daughter a job at a rubber factory and

apparently preferred that her daughter work

rather than stay at the industrial school. […]

The solution to social problems such as

delinquency became a subject of debate in

industrializing Montreal. In 1912, the year

the juvenile court opened, more than 300,000

people visited Montreal’s Child Welfare

Exhibit to witness the most up-to-date plan

for healthy, disciplined, and educated children.

The organizers, Anna Louise Strong and Rufus

D. Smith, gave space to Catholic, Protestant,

and Jewish organizations, but later warned of

the propensity of the Catholic community to

continue interning children. 52 They cautioned:

Montreal seems not to know that she is

threatening to turn herself into that Frankenstein

of mismanaged charity, an “institutionalized”

city …. So it was that in the [Child Welfare]

exhibition sections on philanthropy, law and

industry, a strong stand was made for the

integrity of the home against the easy and

insidious encroachment of the institution. The

extension of careful case work in order to stop

the breaking up the family and the building up

of a more accurate, substantial body of facts

in regard to the actual conditions surrounding

home life were urged.53

On the surface the debate over the role of the

family in industrial society appears to have

revolved around Catholic-Protestant differences

in approach to, and construction of, social

problems, but the reality was more complex.

Internment must be placed within the context

of prevailing ideas about the child in Quebec

culture and traditions among the predominantly

Catholic working class. The Catholic Church

played a major role in the education and

socialization of children well into the twentieth

century. […] Childhood in general was to be

spent most appropriately in religious institutions

cloistered from the outside world, including

the child’s family. 54 [P]arents’ right to intern

children was bolstered by the fact that the child’s

identity in law was submerged within the family

under the male patriarch. 55 According to the

Civil Code of 1866, the child was considered

the property of the parents, tutor/guardian, or

custodians of religious institutions.

[…] Single parents, especially mothers,

made frequent use of institutions. The latest

ideas governing child welfare were simply

not practicable to the families who relied on

institutional care for their children, as the case

of Aline Guingras illustrates. When Aline’s

widowed mother went out to work, she placed

most of her children in institutions. Of four

children, one daughter was married, one son and

another daughter were placed in the convent of

the Sisters of Providence, and Aline was sent to

work for the same order of nuns at their Maison

des Sourdes et Muettes. When the Sisters of

Providence brought Aline forward for theft

and it became clear there was no supervision at

home, they put her in the classe des volontaires

156 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

at the Maison de Lorette under the Soeurs du

Bon-Pasteur.56 […]

In the rest of Canada, ideas supporting

internment of dependent, neglected, and

delinquent children were beginning to change.

While the nineteenth century was “one of

institutions,” the twentieth saw an invigorated

commitment to the “natural” family setting

as the optimal environment for children in

their formative years. 57 Fundamental to the

advancement of probation was the rejection of

the reform and industrial schools experiment.58

[…] Sutherland and others suggest that the shift

to probation and away from institutionalization

in English Canada happened in the early

twentieth century owing to shifts in social science

thinking, particularly in child psychology. The

child was no longer considered property, but a

person in need of protection. 59 In Quebec the

turn away from internment was evident by the

mid twentieth century, peaking after 1960 in the

Quiet Revolution, when religious institutions

were increasingly replaced by secular solutions

and facilities. 60

While detractors of the network of religious

institutions appeared to be Anglophone

Protestants, as with the case of the organizers

of the Child Welfare Exhibition, the move away

from internment of children also came from

within the Catholic community. 61 Ethnicity

and tradition played major roles here, but it

would not be entirely correct to state that the

issue split Quebecers along religious and ethnic

lines. Indeed, François-Xavier Choquet, the

first judge of the juvenile court and president

of the Children’s Aid Society, favoured secular

solutions to juvenile delinquency such as

probation, while still supporting reform school

sentences for extreme cases. Protestant reform

school boards[,] for their part [,] encouraged

parents to incarcerate their children, especially

children of poor families, even when evidence

of delinquency was slim. The disposition of

delinquent daughters in the Montreal Juvenile

Delinquents’ Court, then, was determined by

the tension between the secular solution of

probation and the long-standing tradition of

interning children, especially with religious

orders among the working class.

When the new juvenile court opened in 1912,

it required the participation of working-class

parents to generate a clientele. With a vague

definition of delinquency, parents brought

their daughters to court for a wide variety

of social-sexual activities that displeased

their parents. Court officials often concurred

with parents in condemning the behaviour of

their daughters, promoting the new probation

system to correct that wayward behaviour.

Many parents, however, often preferred to

see daughters placed in reform institutions,

especially those run by religious orders. If Judge

Choquet would not mandate incarceration,

parents asked that the delinquent be admitted

to the reform schools’ voluntary classes. In

this early history of the court, the rights of

children were subordinated to the state’s broad

definition of delinquency, and its attempt to

be an arbiter of family relations. Children’s

rights also fell victim to the reform school

administrators’ determination to preserve their

social function, as well as to the prerogative of

parents to intern their children. Judge Choquet’s

court was infused with “progressive” juvenile

justice thinking, but this new system had to be

grafted onto a society in which internment as a

solution to familial problems persisted well into

the twentieth century.

Notes

1. Anthony M. Platt, The Child Savers: The Invention

of Delinquency (Chicago: University of Chicago

Press 1969); Steven L. Schlossman, Love and the

American Delinquent (Chicago: University of

Chicago Press 1977); Ellen Ryerson, The Best-Laid

Plans: America’s Juvenile Court Experiment (New

York: Hill and Wang 1978); Jacques Donzelot,

The Policing of Families (New York: Pantheon

1979); Neil Sutherland, Children in English-

Canadian Society: Framing the Twentieth-Century

The Voluntary Delinquent 157

Consensus (Toronto: University of Toronto Press

1976).

2. Mary E. Odem, Delinquent Daughters: Protecting

and Policing Adolescent Female Sexuality in the

United States, 1885–1920 (Chapel Hill: University

of North Carolina Press 1995), chap. 6; Dorothy

M. Chunn, “Boys Will Be Men, Girls Will Be

Mothers: The Legal Regulation of Childhood in

Toronto and Vancouver,” Sociological Studies in

Child Development 3 (1990): 107.

3. Andrée Lévesque, “Eteindre le ‘Red Light’: Les

réformateurs et la prostitution à Montréal, 1865–

1925,” Urban History Review 17, 3 (1989): 191–

201; Tamara Myers, “Women Policing Women:

A Patrol of Women in Montreal in the 1910s,”

Journal of the Canadian Historical Association

4 (1993): 229–45; Andrée Lévesque, Making and

Breaking the Rules: Women in Quebec, 1919–1939,

trans. Yvonne M. Klein (Toronto: McClelland &

Stewart 1994), 53.

4. Carolyn Strange, Toronto’s Girl Problem: The

Perils and Pleasures of the City, 1880–1930

(Toronto: University of Toronto Press 1995);

Jennifer Stephen, “The ‘Incorrigible,’ the ‘Bad,’

and the ‘Immoral’: Toronto’s ‘Factory Girls’ and

the Work of the Toronto Psychiatric Clinic,” in

Louis A. Knafla and Susan W.S. Binnie, eds., Law,

Society, and the State: Essays in Modern Legal

History (Toronto: University of Toronto Press

1995), 413.

5. Based on an examination of plumatifs and dossiers

of the Montreal Juvenile Delinquents’ Court held

by the Ministère de la Justice du Québec at the

Centre de Pré-Archivage.

6. In addition to the works by Platt, Schlossman,

Ryerson, Donzelot, and Sutherland cited above,

see Alison J. Hatch and Curt T. Griffiths, “Child

Saving Postponed: The Impact of the Juvenile

Delinquents Act on the Processing of Young

Offenders in Vancouver,” in Russell Smandych,

Gordon Dodds, and Alvin Esau, eds., Dimensions

of Childhood: Essays on the History of Children

and Youth in Canada (Winnipeg: Legal Research

Institute 1991), 233–266.

7. See, for example, Linda Gordon, “Family Violence,

Feminism and Social Control,” in Ellen Carol

Dubois and Vicki L. Ruiz, eds., Unequal Sisters:

A Multicultural Reader in U.S. Women’s History

(New York: Routledge 1990), 141–56; Eileen Boris,

“Restructuring the ‘Family’: Women, Progressive

Reform, and the Problem of Social Control,” in

Noralee Frankel and Nancy S. Dye, eds., Gender,

Class, Race and Reform in the Progressive Era

(Lexington: University of Kentucky Press 1991),

110–26; Elizabeth J. Clapp, “Welfare and the

Role of Women: The Juvenile Court Movement,”

Journal of American Studies 28 (1994): 359–83.

8. Odem, Delinquent Daughters, 158.

9. Linda Gordon, “Feminism and Social Control:

The Case of Child Abuse and Neglect,” in Juliet

Mitchell and Ann Oakley, eds., What Is Feminism?

A Reexamination (New York: Pantheon Books

1986), 63–84; and her Heroes of Their Own Lives:

The Politics and History of Family Violence (New

York: Penguin Books 1988).

10. See Sutherland, Children in English-Canadian

Society, chap. 8; John Bullen, “J.J. Kelso and the

‘New’ Child-Savers: the Genesis of the Children’s

Aid Movement in Ontario,” in Smandych,

Dodds, and Esau, Dimensions of Childhood,

135–58; Andrew Jones and Leonard Rutman, In

the Children’s Aid: J.J. Kelso and Child Welfare

in Ontario (Toronto: University of Toronto

Press 1981); Patricia T. Rooke and R.L. Schnell,

Discarding the Asylum: From Child Rescue to

the Welfare State in English Canada (New York:

University Press of America 1983).

11. Dorothy E. Chunn, From Punishment to Doing

Good: Family Courts and Socialized Justice

in Ontario, 1880–1940 (Toronto: University of

Toronto Press 1992), 25.

12. Until the early twentieth century, the process

of segregating youths in the criminal justice

system was mainly restricted to the incarceration

experience; in Canadian courts and local jails,

youths were still often exposed to accused adults.

Starting at the mid nineteenth century, youths under

sixteen years of age had been conferred a “special

legal status” through legislation pertaining to trials

and punishment.

The Criminal Code of 1892 and An Act

Respecting Arrest, Trial and Imprisonment of

Youthful Offenders (SC 1894, c. 58) also provided

for the possibility of trying juveniles separately

from adults. With child protection legislation in

place, the door was opened for the possibility of

courts that dealt exclusively with minor children.

Jean Trépanier, “Origins of the Juvenile Delinquents

Act of 1908: Controlling Delinquency through

Seeking Its Causes and through Youth Protection,”

in Smandych, Dodds, and Esau, Dimensions of

Childhood, 206.

13. W.L. Scott, The Juvenile Court in Law and the

Juvenile Court in Action (Ottawa: Canadian

Council on Child Welfare 1930), 50. The JDA

defined the juvenile delinquent as “any child who

violates any provision of The Criminal Code … or

of any Dominion or provincial statute, or of any

158 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

by-law or ordinance of any municipality … or, who

is liable by reason of any other act to be committed

to an industrial school or juvenile reformatory. …”

Canada, An Act respecting Juvenile Delinquents,

7–8 Ed. VII, c. 40.

14. Lucien A. Beaulieu, “A Comparison of Judicial

Roles under the JDA and YOA,” in Alan W.

Leschied, Peter G. Jaffe, and Wayne Willis,

eds., The Young Offenders Act: A Resolution in

Canadian Juvenile Justice (Toronto: University

of Toronto Press 1991), 131. Situating the juvenile

court in the realm of the therapeutic state, Andrew

J. Polsky argues that the “institution took its

distinctive shape from tutelary doctrine rather

than juridical or penal forerunners.” See “The

Odyssey of the Juvenile Court: Policy Failure and

Institutional Persistence,” Studies in American

Political Development 3 (1989): 161.

15. The provinces proceeded slowly. Twenty years after

the JDA, only eighteen cities had juvenile courts.

Hatch and Griffiths, “Child Saving Postponed,”

234. See also Canadian Welfare Council, Juvenile

Courts in Canada, Publication No. 121 (Ottawa

1942).

16. Quebec, Débats de l’assemblé législative, 6 mai

1910, 493.

17. Montreal, 1535–1914: Biographical, vol. 3

(Montreal: S.J. Clarke Publishing Company 1914),

594–5.

18. Montreal Gazette, 3 Jan. 1912, 3.

19. Rose Henderson, “The Juvenile Court,” Canadian

Municipal Journal (March 1916): 84.

20. Juvenile courts were one justice arena where

women were successful in attaining the position of

judge. Ethel MacLaughlin of the Juvenile Court of

Regina and Helen Gregory MacGill of Vancouver

are two examples. See Elsie Gregory MacGill, My

Mother the Judge (Toronto: Ryerson Press 1955).

21. This committee consisted of religious and lay

leaders of three communities, as reported by the

Montreal Gazette, 3 Jan. 1912, 3.

22. Unlike the confessionality of Quebec’s education

and hospital systems but in keeping with the

province’s judicial practice of non-confessional

courts, the Quebec government established one

juvenile court in Montreal in 1910 to serve all

religions (Quebec, An Act respecting juvenile

delinquents, 1910, I Geo. V, c. 26; section VI of the

act established the Juvenile Delinquents’ Court in

Montreal). The court’s non-confessionality aroused

the ire first of the Roman Catholics and later of

Anglophones. In 1915 Le Devoir, suspicious of the

court’s Protestant and American tendencies, called

for confessional juvenile courts. While a court

system constructed along religious lines was never

created, the importance of Catholicism in the court

system was emphasized in the newspaper: “Assurer

le respect des consciences des enfants, et des

consciences catholiques plus exigeantes, pousser

ce respect jusqu’au scrupule, ce doit être votre

première préoccupation dans l’organisation d’une

Cour Juvénile”; Le Devoir, 17 avril 1915, I. In the

early 1930s the Anglophone press similarly argued

for a separate court for the (predominantly non-

Catholic) English-speaking community. Lillian E.

Mendelsohn and Sharon Ronald, “History of the

Montreal Juvenile Court” (MSW thesis, McGill

University 1969), 49.

23. See the Federation of Jewish Philanthropies,

Annual Reports (1920s), and the Canadian Jewish

Congress National Archives, MB I, series B, Box

I, file “Juvenile Aid Department.”

24. Henderson, “The Juvenile Court,” 84.

25. Strange, Toronto’s Girl Problem, chaps. 4 and 5;

Chunn, “Boys Will Be Men,” 92–3; Stephen, “The

Incorrigible,” 413–15.

26. Some 213 female cases originated in 1918. For

purposes of this research I eliminated the 33 cases

that concerned neglected and abandoned girls.

The new dossiers generated in 1918 numbered

1105. (This number is probably a low estimate

as, occasionally, if more than one adolescent was

arrested, only one file number was assigned. As

well, cases dealt with informally were not given file

numbers. The juvenile court officials claimed they

dealt with 2000 plus cases annually during the First

World War, including recidivists, and neglected and

abandoned children.) Male cases numbered 892;

my sample consisted of 92 boys.

27. Paul André Linteau, Histoire des Montréal depuis

le Confédération (Montreal: Boréal 1992), 162,

317–18.

28. Relationship of complainant in 101 cases of female

adolescents before the Juvenile Delinquents’ Court

in 1918: 49 (48.5%) mother; 39 (38.6%) father,

8 (8%) aunt/uncle; 1 (1%) of each—brother,

guardian, step-parent, cousin, brother-in-law

(percentages are rounded off and therefore add up

to 100.1%).

29. In 1912, the year the court opened, it heard 771

cases. Girls were involved in just over 9 per cent

of cases. Montreal Juvenile Delinquents’ court,

plumatifs and dossiers, 1912.

30. Revised Statutes of Quebec, 1999, Article 4036.

31. Dr. I.J. Lemieux, “Report of the Administrator

of the Detention House for Young Delinquents

of the City of Montreal,” in Quebec, Sessional

Papers (1914). Judge Choquet fully supported

The Voluntary Delinquent 159

the widening of the description of delinquency.

Choquet to Lomer Gouin, 28 Nov. 1912, Quebec,

Documents de la Session (1912).

32. The number of adolescents appearing before the

court increased in 1913.

33. Clio Collective, Quebec Women: A History, 255

(Article 245).

34. Of the 101 female cases initiated by parents, it

was possible to determine the status of the parents’

marriages in 69. Of the forty-nine mothers who filed

complaints, nineteen were clearly widowed or not

living with their husbands (twelve separated, seven

widowed). Eight of the fathers who complained

were similarly on their own.

35. This interpretation would be made explicit in an

amendment to the JDA in 1924, which specified

that anyone “who is guilty of sexual immorality

or any other form of vice” would be considered a

delinquent. Bruno Théorêt, “Régulation juridique

pénale des mineures et discrimination à l’égard des

filles: La clause de 1924 amendant la Loi sur les

jeunes délinquents,” Canadian Journal of Women

and the Law 4 (1990–1): 541.

36. This term was first employed by Steven Schlossman

and Stephanie Wallach in “The Crime of Precocious

Sexuality: Female Juvenile Delinquency in the

Progressive Era,” Harvard Educational Review

48, I (1978): 65–95.

37. Choquet rejected this advice and returned Alice to

her parents on her promise to be good. Within a

year, however, the judge had changed his mind as

she continued, according to her parents, to lie and

steal money to attend the theatre and threatened to

spend nights out. MJDC, no. 4689, 26 Feb. 1918.

38. Chunn, “Boys Will Be Men,” 97.

39. MJDC, no. 4650, 5 Feb. 1918 (follow-up, 26 March

1919).

40. This was also the case in some American

jurisdictions. See Dale Dannefer, “Who Signs the

Complaint? Relational Distance and the Juvenile

Justice Process,” Law and Society Review 18, 2

(1984): 249–70.

41. Choquet, “The Juvenile Court,” Canadian

Municipal Journal (June 1914): 232.

42. See Peter Gossage, “La marêtre: Marie-Anne

Houde and the Myth of the Wicked Stepmother

in Quebec,” Canadian Historical Review 76, 4

(1995): 563–97, and “Tangled Webs: Remarriage

and Family Conflict in 19 th -Century Quebec,”

in Tamara Myers et al., eds., Power, Place and

Identity: Historical Studies of Social and Legal

Regulation in Quebec (Montreal: Montreal History

Group 1998).

43. MJDC, no. 5007, 11 June 1918.

44. On incest cases in this court, see T. Myers, “Qui

t’a débauchée?: Female Adolescent Sexuality and

the Juvenile Delinquents’ Court in Early Twentieth-

Century Montreal,” in Ed Montigny and Lori

Chambers, eds., Family Matters: Papers in Post-

Confederation Canadian Family History (Toronto:

Canadian Scholars’ Press 1998), 377–94.

45. MJDC, no. 4726, 11 March 1918.

46. Statutes of Quebec, An Act respecting Industrial

Schools/Reform Schools, 32 Vict., c. 17, 1869.

47. The aggressive recruiting of voluntary cases at

the Boys Farm and Training School is discussed

in Prue Rains and Eli Teram, Normal Bad Boys:

Public Policies, Institutions, and the Politics

of Client Recruitment (Montreal and Kingston:

McGill-Queen’s University Press 1992), chap. 2.

48. Underfunding problems were chronic at the GCIS,

especially in its first decade. The annual reports

from the period illustrate their indebtedness to

benefactors.

49. National Archives of Canada, Girls’ Cottage

School, MG 28, I 404, vol. I, file 34. “The Girls’

Cottage School: Historical Report. Summary of

Cases [1919].”

50. If the voluntary girls’ committal depended on their

parents or guardians, so, too, did their release.

Almost half were released after months and years

in the institution on the request of parents. Another

quarter of these girls were placed by the GCIS into

domestic service.

51. Girls’ Cottage Industrial School, Annual Report,

1917, 14.

52. Anna Louise Strong and Rufus D. Smith, “Beneath

the Surface in Montreal,” Canadian Municipal

Journal, Jan. 1913; The Child Welfare Exhibit,

Souvenir Pamphlet, 1912.

53. Strong and Smith, “Beneath the Surface in

Montreal.”

54. See Philippe Ariès, Centuries of Childhood, trans.

Robert Baldick (New York: Alfred A. Knopf 1962);

John Gillis, Youth and History: Tradition and

Change in European Age Relations, 1770–Present

(New York: Academic Press 1974).

55. For a discussion of the origins of “la puissance

paternelle” in French law, see Pierre Petot, Histoire

du droit privé français: La Famille (Paris: Éditions

Loysel 1992), 365–83.

56. MJDC, no. 5137, 17 July 1918.

57. Trépanier, “Origins of the Juvenile Delinquents Act

of 1908,” 216; Sutherland, Children in English-

Canadian Society, 100; Rooke and Schnell,

Discarding the Asylum.

160 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

58. Andrew Jones, “Closing Penetanguishene

Reformatory: An Attempt to Deinstitutionalize

Treatment of Juvenile Offenders in Early

Twentieth-Century Ontario,” Ontario History 70

(1978): 227.

59. John Alan Lee, “Three Paradigms of Childhood,”

Canadian Review of Sociology and Anthropology

19, 4 (1982): 591–608.

60. A good example of this process is the women’s

prison being taken over by the state in 1964.

See Danielle Lacasse, La prostitution féminine à

Montréal, 1945–1970 (Montreal: Boréal 1994).

61. One historian has argued that the impact of social

sciences on Quebec education and social welfare

institutions beginning in the 1930s eventually led

to a rejection of institutionalization. Marie-Paule

Malouin, L’univers des enfants en difficulté au

Québec entre 1940 et 1960 (Montreal: Bellarmin

1996), 59.

CHAPTER 10

Governing Mentalities:

The Deportation of “Insane” and

“Feebleminded” Immigrants out of British

Columbia from Confederation to World War II

Robert Menzies

*

*****

Introduction

From Confederation through to 1939, more

than 5,000 people were deported from Canada

as “insane” or “feebleminded” under the

provisions of the federal Immigration Act. In

the province of British Columbia, 750 mental

hospital patients were officially removed or

informally repatriated to their countries of origin

through the 1920s and 1930s alone. 1 In late

19th

- and early 20th

-century Canada, banishment

was an increasingly popular strategy for the

regulation of mentally disordered populations.

Burdened by hospital overcrowding and

underfunding, and seeking to expand their

influence and exercise control over the quality

of patients admitted to their institutions, medical

superintendents forged alliances with provincial

bureaucrats, federal immigration authorities,

and a variety of nativist and restrictionist groups

to assemble a powerful and efficient system

for jettisoning those new Canadians who failed

to meet the mental standards for Canadian

citizenship. Bolstered by theories of eugenics

and race betterment, and drawing on public

fears about unregulated immigration and the

spectre of insanity, psychiatric officials turned

to deportation as an opportune and generally

permanent device for ridding hospitals of their

least-wanted inmates. Like other dependent,

delinquent, redundant, and politically dangerous

populations, 2 the mentally disordered and

cognitively disabled represented a convenient

target for the practitioners of deportation. 3

Despite resistances from foreign governments,

transportation companies, and pro-immigration

groups, and in individual cases from deports

themselves and their allies, the practice of

medical banishment proved to be an immensely

successful enterprise. Over the first four decades

of this century alone, during which more than

80,000 people were removed or rejected at our

ocean ports, 4 about a tenth of all deportations

and half of medical exiles were ordered out of

Canada on the grounds of imputed insanity or

feeblemindedness.5

This paper chronicles the role of British

Columbian provincial authorities and medical

practitioners in securing the removal of those

immigrants deemed unworthy of citizenship

by virtue of their disordered and deficient

mentalities. Enlisting provincial and federal

government records and correspondence,

hospital documents, media reports, and clinical

files, I explore the official and professional

discourses and strategies that were invoked

for the purpose of identifying and expelling

such mentally inadequate aliens. I argue more

generally that the deportation of “insane” and

162 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

other “undesirable” immigrants was nourished

by the flood of nativist, rac(ial)ist, exclusionist,

eugenist, and mental hygienist thinking that

dominated British Columbian and Canadian

politics and public culture throughout this

“golden age” of deportation.

In the context of the time, it is scarcely sur-

prising that deportation should have presented

such an attractive safety valve for the guardians

of British Columbia’s segregative institutions,

or that the mentally disordered were considered

such prime candidates for expulsion. Through

the turn of century and beyond, as progressivist

ideas flourished and an incipient welfare state

began to germinate, radically new ideas emerged

about the quality and scope of citizenship and

governmentality. 6 The province and country

were experiencing convulsive transitions

towards an industrialized economy, an urbanized

workforce, a public system of regulation and

care, innovative technologies of communication

and transportation, and a rapidly diversifying

population amid the mammoth immigration

boom of the pre-World War I period. Tumultuous

cycles of economic expansion and depression;

intensifying labour-capital conflict; and the

continuing contradictions of class, race, and

gender combined to destabilize the conventions

of liberal laissez-faire politics and to explode the

notions of autonomous free citizenship and non-

interventionist state minimalism that they had

embodied. They occasioned the apprehensions

of the nation’s elites who were desirous of

preserving their affluence and influence, and

of white male workers and agriculturalists who

were struggling to retain what few advantages

they had wrested from their 19 th -century

world. 7

With these staggering social transformations

came efforts from the country’s political and

organizational leadership, and from their

allies in intellectual and cultural contexts, to

fundamentally rethink the relationship between

the individual and the state. The myriad benefits

of citizenship in Laurier’s new century of

Canada—the promises of prosperity, sociality,

security, and freedom it embraced—were seen

to demand reciprocal contributions from those

who sought membership. As a Toronto Globe

editorialist wrote in 1910:

[t]he problem of citizenship is quite the

most serious on Canada’s program to-day ....

Immigrants of to-day will be the voters of

tomorrow .... It is of the very essence of Canadian

democracy that every citizen .... shall take his

part in the country’s government. If a people

has no aptitude for self-government, that people

has not the first qualification for citizenship in

Canada. 8

Coupled with such citizen duties were the

economic obligations to the community and the

nation that befell all individuals. In the words

of Henry Esson Young, British Columbia’s

Provincial Health Officer and former Provincial

Secretary, “[t]he human being is beginning to

be looked on not as an individual altogether

independent from other individuals and from

the community, but as an economic unit of the

community who has a very definite productive

value.”9

But not all prospective entrants to the British

Columbian and Canadian way of life were

deemed worthy. The racialist debarment of

Chinese, Japanese, Sikh, Doukhobor, and First

Nations peoples has been long documented. 10

For their part, the vast majority of women were

consigned to a subordinated subjecthood forged

from ideologies of domesticity, fertility, and

motherhood, and were sequestered far from

the seductive realms of public life, congregate

labour, and the franchise. 11 The quintessential

Canadian citizen was white, male, productive,

responsible, and compliant. In “exercising its

prerogative to select suitable future citizens,” 12

the state invoked powerful images of social

order, and of well-regulated minds and bodies.

These ideas, and the laws and practices they

spawned, permitted authorities both to discipline

those who had inherited or achieved citizenship

and to disqualify others whose attributes or

conduct fell short of apprehended standards.

One further criterion for citizenship eligibility

was the candidate’s ascribed aptitude for

Governing Mentalities 163

reasoned, rational, and intelligent participation

in public and private affairs. The new citizen was

conceived as an enlightened and stable being

who could absorb the lessons of this progressive

social order and contribute both culturally

and genetically to the nation’s betterment. In

contrast, those disordered and defective souls

who carried the millstones of madness or

imbecility were “indigestible lumps” 13 who

gravitated to the lowest social echelons, bloated

the rolls of asylums and penitentiaries, polluted

the national gene pool, and were incapable of

assimilation into the good life of rectitude,

hygiene, and (re)productive labour. British

Columbia and Canada were already burdened

with the care of disordered and deficient charges

who had unavoidably been born into citizenship.

But it was beyond tolerance that they should

be expected further to assume responsibility

for the human detritus of other countries.

Deportation, along with medical examination

and rejection prior to entry, were adopted as the

preferred strategies for defending the mental

frontiers of province and nation. Moreover, as

the 20 th century progressed, psychiatrists and

immigration authorities assembled a litany of

theories and methods for scientifically screening

out insane and feebleminded immigrants. The

result was a convoluted legal and administrative

apparatus that traversed provincial, federal, and

international spheres, and that in its operation

revealed much about the values, preoccupations,

and fears of citizenry and state during this

volatile period in British Columbian and

Canadian history.

Historical Patterns of Rejection and

Removal

Prior to 1902, there were no systematic data

published on the exclusion or expulsion of

Canadian immigrants, insane, feebleminded,

or otherwise. Thereafter, according to statistics

compiled by the Immigration Branch of the

federal government 14 (see Table 1), among

the 59,734 official deportations effected from

Canada between fiscal years 1902–1903 and

1938–1939, 10,840 were for medical causes.

For the years in which medical cases were

disaggregated by category in the official reports

(29 of 37 years across the period in question),15

“insanity” and “mental defect” accounted

respectively for 40 percent and nine percent

of all such removals. Extrapolating these

proportions through the eight missing years

results in an estimated total of 4,344 deportations

for reasons of insanity, and another 947 based on

“deficiency” or “feeblemindedness.” Therefore,

nearly a tenth of all those deported from the

country through to World War II were ousted on

the basis of their purported psychiatric condition.

Moreover, of 22,142 persons refused admission

to Canada at the country’s ocean ports of entry,

5,961 were rejected for medical reasons. While

separate statistics were assembled only through

the 1918–1919 fiscal year, up to that point 153

aspiring immigrants had been rejected as insane,

and another 280 as mentally defective.

In British Columbia, the statistical summaries

of patient movements contained in the psychiatric

hospital annual reports16 throughout the inter-war

period permit an aggregate look at deportation

practices in the province’s mental health system

(see Table 2). Between fiscal years 1921–1922

and 1937–1938, 553 inpatients resident in

British Columbia’s three main psychiatric

institutions 17 were officially deported, and

from 1926–1927 to 1936–1937 (the only years

for which such records were kept) another 197

were informally repatriated (ostensibly with

their consent and/or the cooperation of family

or friends). For the years reported, deportations

represented 5.8 percent of all discharges from

the province’s hospitals, and informal returns

contributed another 3.0 percent. The annual

tally of deportations peaked in 1931–1932

at 60 (11.2 percent of all discharges for that

year). Shortly thereafter, however, emulating

the sharp decline by mid-Depression of overall

immigration and deportation statistics across

the country, the number of insanity deportations

from British Columbia plummeted. By fiscal

years 1936–1937 and 1937–1938, only two

and eight patients respectively were subjected

to deportation, and thereafter the psychiatric

164 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

authorities ceased publishing deportation

statistics altogether.

British Columbia’s medical authorities

also amassed systematic data on the origin,

gender, and length of time hospitalized and

in Canada for all persons deported over the

15-year period between 1921–1922 and 1935–

1936. As depicted in Table 3, 5,099 of 8,201

psychiatric admissions for whom information

was available (62.2 percent) were foreign-

born, with England (36.1 percent), Scotland

(12.5 percent), and the United States (11.5

percent) being the most frequent points of

origin. While these three countries were again

prominent in the enumeration of patients

actually deported, overall there were striking

variations in the proportionate representation

of different nations in the admission and

deportation statistics. For example, only 5.8

percent of Scots, 6.7 of English, and 9.9 percent

of U.S.-American patients were returned to their

homeland. In contrast, the 15 deportations of

Czechoslovaks represented a full 65 percent

of admissions from that country. Other groups

with remarkably high deportation-to-admission

ratios included Hungarians (40 percent) and

those from Jugoslavia/Serbia/Montenegro (38

percent), Switzerland (36 percent), and Finland

(35 percent). Just a single patient originating in

the Soviet Union was deported in these years,

owing largely to the prevailing Soviet practice

of revoking the citizenship of its émigrés.18

When it came to gender (see Table 4),

there were measurable differences in the

susceptibility of men and women mental

patients to deportation. Of 543 B.C. psychiatric

patients jettisoned from the country, 453 (83.4

percent) were male. These represented 8.9

percent of all men certified to the province’s

psychiatric hospitals during the time period,

while in comparison the 90 deported women

comprised only 3 percent of female admissions.

These gender differences were no doubt at least

partially attributable to the higher proportions

among the men of unmarried migratory workers

with little social support in their adopted country

and relatively few impediments to removal.

In the lower part of Table 4, the number

of years spent by patients in Canada prior to

hospitalization, and time in hospital before

deportation, are enumerated. The average tenure

in the country was 2.69 years, with a range from

less than one through to 23 years. Worthy of

note is the finding that 40 of the 541 individuals

(7.4 percent) had been in the country for at least

the minimum five years necessary to establish

domicile under the federal Immigration Act—a

status which under normal circumstances should

have shielded them from the invocation of

deportation proceedings.19 Lastly, the majority

of patients (456, or 84.0 percent) were deported

within the first year of hospitalization (with an

overall mean of 1.04 years), although in a few

isolated cases long-term inmates were also

subjected to expulsion. In most instances, the

medical superintendents of British Columbia’s

hospitals, as subsequent sections will reveal,

were determined to expel foreign patients at the

earliest opportunity with a view to conserving

resources and opening up beds.

Desultory Beginnings

The formal legal machinery for the exclusion

and deportation of insane persons and other

“prohibited classes” evolved in stages from the

passage of the first federal Immigration Act in

1869.20 This legislation provided, among other

things, for the appointment of immigration

officers at Canadian ports of entry, and with

some exceptions barred entry into the country

of “every lunatic, idiot, deaf, dumb, blind or

infirm person.” 21 With amendments to the

Act in 1887 22 came the authority to repatriate

ineligible migrants to “the port whence they

came.” Prior to the turn of century, however,

there were no formally entrenched procedures

for the deportation of those who had already

entered the country.

During these first few post-Confederation

decades, medical professionals in the province

of British Columbia had already begun to focus

their attention on the insane immigrant as a

potent source of social perils. The burgeoning

asylum system in B.C., as elsewhere, provided

Governing Mentalities 165

a highly fertile context for the fostering of

ideas about dangerously insane foreigners, and

an ideal institutional site for the identification,

containment, and removal of these populations.

From the very inauguration of the Victoria

Lunatic Asylum in 1872, the state psychiatric

apparatus in B.C. rapidly developed into the

province’s predominant site of segregative

confinement. 23 In the process, a succession

of medical superintendents, along with their

political mentors in the Provincial Secretariat

and Cabinet, soon joined and ultimately came

to conduct the chorus of voices decrying the

influx of undesirables and unfits into the newly

confederated Western province.

During the earliest years of the British

Columbian asylum establishment, the trepida-

tions of medical authorities were couched in the

discourse of moral economy, and were targeted

mainly on the parasitic waifs and strays of the

British homeland who were allegedly being

foisted on the province and country through the

invigilant policies and practices of immigration

authorities, while scattered informal removals of

“lunatics” had occurred as early as the 1850s, the

first officially recorded repatriations of mental

patients from B.C. were recounted in 1896

by Medical Superintendent G.F. Bodington

(1894–1900). Bodington, a recent immigrant

himself, had presided over an asylum in the

English Midland Counties for 17 years before

relocating to Western Canada. Bodington noted

in his Annual Report for 1896 that one woman

and four men had been shipped back to friends

in Liverpool, “two of them at their own cost,

and three ... partly at the cost of the Provincial

Government.” He stressed that these patients

were all linked by the obvious constitutional

underpinnings of their disorders: “... in one the

patient was of feeble intellect, and the insanity

strongly hereditary, in another the patient was

obviously weak-minded originally, and a third

was a pronounced epileptic with consequent

mania, while the brother and sister suffered

from strong family taint.” In his case summary,

Bodington was moved to wax indignant about

“the practice too much in vogue in Great Britain,

of shipping off to the colonies weak-minded

young persons who are unmanageable at home,

and unable to make a career for themselves,

or earn a livelihood here.” According to the

good doctor, “the struggles and difficulties of

Colonial life” were too great a burden for such

an “undesirable class of immigrants” who, once

“sent out to get rid of, ... naturally gravitate to

the Asylum and swell the ranks of the already

too numerous lunatics [thereby] adding to the

pecuniary burden of the province.”24

Throughout his tenure as medical super-

intendent and as the asylum rolls inflated,

Bodington continued to agitate for the removal

of defective interlopers. The moral pragmatism

of his rhetoric, and his social darwinistic

explanations for the crisis of insanity that

was breaking out around him, contained the

seeds from which the more overtly nativist

and racialist thinking among his successors

would germinate for a generation to come. As

he wrote in 1897, addressing the remarks to

both provincial authorities and his “brethren”

in Britain:

I cannot too strongly urge the inexpediency

[sic] of shipping off either from the East or

from Europe the wastrels of society. Useless

and unmanageable as they may be at home, they

become still more useless and unmanageable

in the remote West, where the difficulties

of life to be encountered are greater and the

resources at command for their relief are less

than those to be met within old and more settled

communities. It seems to be forgotten that life

in the colonies is not easier than it is at home.

It requires for success men not only stalwart

in body, but healthy in mind .... [P]atients who

are the subjects of incipient or borderland

insanity, or of inveterate moral depravity, or

any form of mental deviation or twist ... arrive

at the west coast, and being confronted by the

Pacific Ocean, can wander no further. [T]heir

condition becomes aggravated many-fold. They

throw discredit upon the old countries whence

they sprang .... [T]hey gravitate to our Asylum

166 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

and tend to swell unfairly the percentages of

lunatics to population. They are not wanted

in the Province, where they are looked down

upon as undesirable vagrants .... Any medical

practitioner having to deal with a case of this

kind should remember before “shipping the

patient off to the colonies,” that he is not likely

by so doing to drive the unclean spirit out of the

man. He may truly be sending him where he will

walk through dry places seeking rest but finding

none, but in the end, too frequently “the last state

of that man is worse than the first.”25

True to his hyperbole, and despite the fact that

formal legal authority via the Immigration Act

was still several years away, Bodington managed

to jettison numerous patients to their homeland

during the years of his superintendency. Most

of these were conveyed individually in the

company of family or friends, although on

occasion group returns were also engineered.

One such example was chronicled by Bodington

in 1899, when, spurred by “an accumulation of

similar cases in the Asylum over-crowding the

building and creating a serious drain upon the

resources of the Institution and the revenues

of the Province,” the Provincial Secretariat

arranged for the mass expulsion of 22 patients,

“of whom 13 went to the United Kingdom, 7 to

Eastern Canada, and 2 to the United States.” The

costs were borne by the Province.26

Subsequent ranks of psychiatric and state

authorities in British Columbia continued

to pursue the extraction of unfit outsiders as

the new century unfolded. New Westminster

Medical Superintendent G.H. Manchester

(1900–1905) had prior experience with foreign

patients during his three years as a physician at

the Verdun Protestant Hospital in Montreal. Like

his forerunner, Manchester endeavoured to usher

immigrant patients out of the province whenever

the opportunity arose. Manchester expressed

special alarm about what he considered the

laxity of assessment procedures for screening

out mentally unsound candidates for citizenship.

Advocating heightened vigilance, Manchester

protested the state’s enlistment of the asylum as

a dumping ground for cases gone awry while, at

the same time, authorities were failing to address

the more pernicious folly of a promiscuous

federal immigration program. Some officials,

he allowed, “do not seem to understand that it is

not the wish of the Government to permanently

support all the foreign insane, who may be

either accidentally or intentionally brought

to our provincial doors, and they may gather

them in with never a thought as to where they

came from, so long as they know an easy way

of getting rid of them for the time being.” The

inundation of such defective souls from afar

was not merely a mental health problem, but

presented an inherent social risk that demanded

more forceful measures. The province’s police,

for example, “ought to be instructed that it is

their business to help protect the country from

this kind of imposition and to make inquiry into

the origin of every wandering lunatic, with a

view to repatriating him if possible.” 27

Authorities viewed the 1901 case of “The

Honourable” F.J.L. 28 to be emblematic of this

alleged inundation of “weak-minded” British

and Continental immigrants into the Canadian

hinterland. The son of an English Earl and

described as “a wealthy and highly respected

rancher of the Columbia valley,” 29 F.J.L. had

migrated to British Columbia in the 1890s

and purchased land near Canal Flats. In May

of 1901, with little warning, F.J.L., then 29

years of age, shot and killed his Chinese cook

with a 45-90 Winchester rifle. While violence

against Chinese immigrants was scarcely an

exceptional occurrence in frontier B.C., the

abrupt and purportedly motiveless nature of

this particular incident implied a pathological

origin. At his subsequent arraignment, F.J.L.

was bundled off to the Public Hospital for the

Insane under Manchester’s care. The latter

diagnosed him to be suffering from “acute

hallucinatory paranoia” 30 and detained him

in hospital custody until the Fall Assizes in

Golden, where a jury found him not guilty

by reason of insanity. Following his return to

the PHI in October 1901 under a Lieutenant-

Governor’s Warrant, 31 F.J.L.’s family hired a

Governing Mentalities 167

local firm of attorneys who lobbied provincial

officials for his release and transportation

back to England. However attractive such a

prominent and prosperous inmate might have

appeared to asylum officials, the overriding

impulse to evict apparently eclipsed any

such parochial motives of organizational or

economic bearing. With the full compliance

of doctors, the Executive Council produced an

Order-in-Council on 29 November authorizing

his removal “into the care of his relatives”

in England, to be accompanied en route by a

member of his lawyers’ firm and by hospital

attendant Granby Farrant. As a condition of

his release, F.J.L. was barred from returning to

Canada. He left on 6 December 1901. A mere

six months had elapsed between the shooting

and the young blueblood’s unceremonious

dispatch whence he came.

An Expanding Exile Apparatus

Such cases as that of F.J.L. undoubtedly stoked

the apprehensions of asylum keepers as they

watched the populations of their asylums

spectacularly soar, and as Canadian immigra-

tion statistics began to escalate in a wave that

swelled upwards from turn of the century

through to the outbreak of World War I. 32 It

was at this juncture that federal lawmakers

began to respond. In 1902, revisions to the

Immigration Act signalled the official foray of

medical authorities into the realm of Canadian

immigration. Procedures were established for

the screening of prospective entrants at the

nation’s admission centres. And for the first

time, on the basis of medical assessments, some

classes of already-landed immigrants became

subject to return. 33 The 1906 version of the

Act, ushered in under the new Liberal Minister

of the Interior Frank Oliver (who described

the legislation as “a brake upon the wheel”34 ),

was the first to spell out general provisions

for the deportation of unfit landed aliens.

Inspired by the 1903 exclusionary legislation

passed by the United States Congress, this law

formalized the 1902 regulations prohibiting

anyone deemed “feebleminded, idiotic, epileptic

[or] insane.” Municipal officials were charged

with the duty of reporting suspected ineligibles,

and municipalities were to bear the costs of

deportation where immigrants were judged

to be indigent. 35 Moreover, this legislation,

in concert with further revisions enacted the

following year, stipulated that an immigrant

was eligible for deportation where, within two

years of landing in Canada, (s)he “committed

a crime involving moral turpitude, or bec[a]me

an inmate of a jail or hospital or other charitable

institution.”36

Not all were impressed with the new law.

During the first decade of the new century,

public health reformers and physician activists

in central Canada like Helen MacMurchy, 37

Peter H. Bryce, 38 and C.K. Clarke, 39 along

with organizations like the National Council

of Women, 40 were pressuring the government

to further expand its powers to debar and

segregate “feebleminded,” insane, and other

medically and morally undesirable populations.

Clarke in particular was a formidable and

pugnacious proponent of radical restrictionism.

He alienated federal immigration authorities

with his contentions that the laws and practices

did not go far enough, 41 and he tirelessly

proselytized and wrote innumerable articles

condemning the escalating influx of damaged

foreigners.42 Farther afield, powerful currents of

eugenist thinking and anti-immigration protest

were sweeping the medical establishment south

of the 49 th parallel, 43 leading to the formation

of the Immigration Exclusion League in 1894

and to the rise of influential restrictionists like

G. Adler Blumer, Thomas Salmon, and William

A. White. 44 The widely disseminated views

of Canadian and U.S.-American eugenicists,

nativists, social darwinists, and mental

hygienists on such topics as immigration, racial

purity, sterilization, insanity, feeblemindedness,

sexual immorality, venereal disease, and white

slavery, among others, flooded across borders

and merged to comprise a powerful force in the

campaign for more prohibitive legislation.

British Columbia, with its well-earned

reputation for incendiary politics and

168 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

xenophobic public values, 45 provided fertile

soil for these spreading ideas. As the preeminent

British Columbian psychiatric authority of his

generation, Charles E. Doherty (1905–1920)

in many respects personified medical attitudes

regarding the mental health implications of

the “immigration question” during this era.

Doherty’s views also represented the transition

toward a more hardened exclusionary impulse,

as medical, legal, and public discourses became

increasingly saturated with the vocabularies and

values of hereditarianism, public health, and

social hygiene. As he wrote with typical alarmist

flourish in 1908, the problem of defective aliens

represented

one of the most vital questions of the day.

Canada posing as a refuge for people of other

lands, dissatisfied with their own country, is

all very well, but when an attempt is made

to make it also a refuge for those with whom

their native countries are dissatisfied, it is

time that the closest inspection be given each

landing immigrant. For the past four or five

years the degenerate “Flotsam and Jetsam” of

other countries have been entering Canada in a

continuous stream. Paupers, inebriates, insane

and even known criminals have been deposited

on our shores, and already have begun to fill

our public institutions at an alarming rate ....

[N]o expense should be spared in the matter of

sieving at the ports of entry, if our institutions

are to be prevented from becoming filled with

the sweepings of other countries.46

The representations of medical superintendents

from across the country were at least partially

responsible for expediting the next incarnation

of the federal Immigration Act, authored

by Ontario-born lawyer T.R.E. Maclnnes. 47

In the wake of the devastating 1908–1909

Depression, which had further incited antipathy

to immigration, the 1910 Act added “prostitutes,

pimps, professional beggars or vagrants, and

charity-aided immigrants” to the ranks of

the deportable. Further, according to section

3(1) of the Act, “idiots, imbeciles, feeble-

minded persons, epileptics, insane persons,

and persons who have been insane at any

time previously” were the first-listed among

20 classes of barred people. 48 All persons so

designated were subject to refusal on entry.

Those who had not established domicile (the

term of which was raised from two to three

years and further extended to five in 1919)

faced deportation following an administrative

hearing. 49 Everyone entering Canada was to

be inspected by a designated medical officer.50

Once inside the country, an immigrant was

to be reported by municipal officials under

section 40 should (s)he, inter alia, “become

an inmate of a penitentiary, gaol, reformatory,

prison, asylum or hospital for the insane or the

mentally deficient.” Lastly, section 42 granted

the Governor in Council the license to order the

deportation of anyone found by an examining

officer or Board of Inquiry to be a member of

any prohibited group enumerated in section 3—

the insane, feebleminded, and mental hospital

inmates being among their number.

These were formidable powers. They would

be further bolstered at the height of the post-

War Red Scare in 1919 when, in addition to

mandating a new literacy test for newcomers,51

protracting the domicile term from three to five

years and expanding the inventory of prohibited

classes, a revised Immigration Act inaugurated

the infamous section 41, which was targeted

specifically at political dissidents. 52

As legislative authority was being consol-

idated, provincial mental health and federal

immigration authorities collaborated to forge a

routine system for the ejection of patients from

abroad who had yet to establish domicile, or

whose insanity or imbecility was seen to predate

their entry to Canada. It appeared that British

Columbia’s psychiatric institutions received

steadfast cooperation from the Immigration

Branch, and the medical superintendents

corresponded regularly and harmoniously

with the local Vancouver Immigration Branch

office (which from the first to fourth decades of

this century was presided over in turn by A.L.

Jolliffe, A.E. Skinner, and F.W. Taylor). As

Governing Mentalities 169

early as 1907, Superintendent of Immigration

William Duncan (Big Bill) Scott was providing

reassurances to British Columbia’s Provincial

Secretary Henry Esson Young that “... when

cases are brought to my attention I will have

them investigated immediately and if they are

found to come within the provisions of the

Immigration Act there will be no undue delay

in having matters attended to and thus relieve

the Province of any unnecessary expense in

maintaining aliens for any length of time.”53

Procedures for undertaking these removals

were relatively straightforward in theory. If

physicians suspected newly admitted patients

of being potential deports, 54 they notified the

local Branch authorities who conducted an

investigation to determine the individual’s

country of origin, date and point of entry,

her or his financial and social circumstances,

the shipping company involved, 55 whether

family or friends were available to defray the

transportation costs and receive the patient at

the far side, and other particulars. If the person’s

prohibited status was confirmed, authorities

convened a (typically perfunctory 56 ) hearing

under the terms of the Immigration Act. For

those ordered out of the country, the formal

deportation order was completed and signed,

officials informed the transportation company

and consul for the country of origin, and travel

arrangements were finalized. The Winnipeg

offices of the Immigration Branch coordinated

deportations from Vancouver to Europe. Deports

generally travelled under escort57 via Canadian

Pacific Railway trains to Montreal, 58 after

which they were handed over to the designated

shipping company for the final stage of their

repatriation.

In practice, however, various predicaments

plagued the operations of this human assembly

line. Itineraries were often poorly coordinated,

with the result that severely disordered and

sometimes violent patients were stranded for

days and weeks in Montreal under the care

of disgruntled ship medical officers. And

when deports disembarked at the other end,

often no arrangements had been worked out

for their shelter and care. 59 The personal and

psychiatric information accompanying banished

patients across the continent and ocean was

often threadbare, and sometimes non-existent.

Transportation companies were constantly

carping for more extensive and precise details

about the medical condition of their charges.

The implications of these assorted shortomings

were painfully driven home as early as August

of 1908 with the suicide of a homeward-bound

deport aboard the H. & A. Allan Lines steamship

SS Hesperian. T.M., a 22-year-old Scot, had

arrived in Canada only three months earlier.

Landing at the port of Quebec in May, he soon

made his way to British Columbia. There,

destitute and alone, he attempted to throw

himself in front of the Great Northern Seattle

Express train in Cloverdale. Onlookers pulled

him away and engineered his commitment to

the Public Hospital for the Insane. A deportation

order soon followed and T.M. was summarily

dispatched east for return to the custody of his

father in Scotland.

But he was never to arrive. PHI Medical

Superintendent Doherty’s medical propensity

slip, marking T.M. as suicidal, failed to reach

the hands of the Allan Lines physicians. On the

evening of 29 August T.M. broke away from his

“keeper” while being escorted to the toilet, and

proceeded to jump overboard and disappear “in

the most dangerous part of the channel below

Quebec.” The suicide precipitated a three-year-

long correspondence in which, through an agent,

T.M.’s father demanded an accounting for his

son’s death, and federal authorities scrambled to

absolve themselves of responsibility. Although

there is no record that any formal legal action

ensued, Allan Lines officials demanded that

the Immigration Branch reform its methods

for conveying psychiatric and other medical

information to company doctors. 60 In turn,

Superintendent W.D. Scott distributed a general

memorandum in January 1911 to the medical

superintendents of mental institutions from coast

to coast, requesting that they henceforth provide

“a more exact history of the mental condition of

such persons, ... more especially bearing upon

their liability to become violent.”61

170 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

Meanwhile, at the receiving end of the

system—where the federal Branch was busy

assembling a burgeoning apparatus for the

screening out of unfit immigrants before they

could infiltrate the country—a similar litany

of conflicts and contradictions surfaced. When

it came to the evaluation of new arrivals, in

the wake of the 1902 legislation, medical

officers were first hired at the ports of Halifax,

Quebec, and Montreal in 1903. By the following

year, detention facilities were opening at

these sites, and the officers and their staff

soon found themselves overwhelmed by an

indiscriminate avalanche of medical and other

rejection and deportation cases. These hybrid

hospital-reception-detention centres were

under siege almost from the outset. 62 In W.D.

Scott, they were overseen by a Superintendent

of Immigration who was steadfastly opposed

to expending public funds on the medical or

psychiatric treatment of unwanted foreigners.

The guardians of provincial institutions from

coast to coast, along with organizational

and public opponents of “promiscuous”

immigration (and in some cases other federally

appointed physicians such as the disputatious

J.D. Page of Quebec City 63 ) were quick to

vilify the detention hospitals for their alleged

lax procedures and inability to measurably

stem the tide of degenerate aliens. Doctors

and other officials worked under appalling

conditions, particularly at the Montreal centre,

which assumed an increasing proportion of

the workload. By the end of World War I, the

mandate of Immigration Branch authorities at

ports of entry had shifted dramatically away

from medical care to assessment and pre-

deportation confinement, and medical officers

had been rendered subservient to lay bureaucrats

who were more willing to fulfil such a purely

prophylactic and custodial role. As Roberts

writes, physicians ultimately became “merely

quality-control technicians on an assembly

line, examining the products passing in front

of them for a specific set of defects.” 64 The

transfer of physicians to the newly formed

federal Department of Health under the 1919

Immigration Act, while perhaps welcomed by

beleaguered immigration doctors hungry for

some measure of autonomy, virtually completed

the demedicalization of the Immigration Branch

admission process.

Deportation’s Golden Age

As the inter-war period began to unfold, the

attention of deportation advocates shifted

away from the law itself toward procedural

resolutions, and especially toward the tightening

of inspection standards at the ports of entry.

Authorities were divided, both along provincial-

federal lines and between immigration managers

and line staff, regarding the apprehended quality

of inspections and the factors underlying

any perceived failings. From the standpoint

of provincial hospital administrators and

physicians—who viewed their institutions as the

embattled receptacles for an ever-growing human

tide of defective and incurable outsiders—the

blame lay squarely at the feet of politicians

and civil servants who were in conspiratorial

league with transportation companies, corporate

interests, and the immigration lobby to expand

the nation’s labouring population at any price.

While central Canadian psychiatrists like C.K.

Clarke and his Quebec counterpart, Thomas

Burgess, might have attained the highest profile

amongst the medical lobby, in many respects the

mental hospital officials of Western Canadian

provinces like British Columbia were even

more grievously weighed down by the influx

of disordered and otherwise afflicted patients.

Far removed from the federal corridors of

influence over immigration policy, 65 British

Columbia’s psychiatrists nevertheless became

effective crusaders in their own right. They

allied themselves with provincial politicians and

anti-immigration organizations, and established

connections with forces in other parts of the

country, in a decades-long campaign aimed at

reforming the medical assessment of immigrants

and closing the gates to potential asylum inmates.

For the province’s institutional psychiatrists, as

for their colleagues elsewhere, this issue was an

integral component of their struggle to uplift the

Governing Mentalities 171

conditions of their professional existence and

to augment their influence beyond the hospital

walls.

Upon his return from wartime service and

until his death in 1920, Charles Doherty once

again turned his attention to the disproportionate

representation of foreign-born patients in the

province’s mental hospitals. Amid the post-

war immigration boom, Doherty gave voice

to the widely circulating apprehension that the

powers conferred by immigration legislation

were not being adequately harnessed. “In our

British Columbian institutions,” he intoned in

1919, “not quite 8 per cent, are British Columbia

born, and not over 20 per cent Canadian born

... I go into this matter ... in order to show

you just how very important the matter of

promiscuous immigration is to one Province,

in only one branch of incapables, and to give

you some idea of what a tremendous burden it

will eventually become if allowed to go on.”

Aiming his remarks at his provincial superiors,

and decrying the marginalization of physicians

from the immigration selection process, Doherty

stressed “the necessity for some method of more

adequate supervision and intelligent inspection,

not by laymen, but by medical men with the

proper experience as psychiatrists.”66

Doherty’s successor as British Columbia’s

chief medical superintendent, Harold Chapman

Steeves (1920–1926), soon found himself

presiding over an explosion in the province’s

mental patient population. But it was as much

the content as the quantity of his clientele

that evoked apprehensions. As he observed

with alarm in 1925, “only one-third of our

admissions were Canadians by birth. These

figures indicate to me the necessity of a

more searching examination of immigrants

coming into the country before citizenship is

allowed them.” Interestingly, Steeves cited

with approbation the cooperative efforts of

Immigration Branch officials in engineering the

removal of prohibited persons who had already

landed in hospital. The problem resided rather at

the point of ingress, where better facilities were

needed “to more effectively cull out the unfitted

before they are admitted to the country.” 67

Like many of his peers, Steeves decried

the purging of medical inspectors from the

Immigration Branch. His rhetoric was also

representative of general medical discourse

about immigration during the inter-war period,

in its unresolved tension between a growing

fiscal pragmatism, and an enduring residue of

eugenical extremism. In his hospital annual

report of 1923, addressed to the provincial

secretary and cabinet, he stressed the economics

of investigative efficiency: “In the great majority

of cases careful psychiatric examination would

have detected these cases and they would have

been returned to their own countries before

becoming a financial burden to the taxpayer ....

These facts should appeal to the business-man

and enlist his active support for the expenditure

necessary to provide the proper examinations

and inquiries at the ports of entry and thus

prevent the subsequent much longer outlay.”68

Writing in a local medical journal, on the other

hand, Steeves’s more nativist tendencies were

plainly in view: “I feel that every effort should

be made to add to the population, but, at the

same time, the people so added must be strong

and healthy in mind as well as body, in order

that a virile, intelligent race of Canadians may

result.”69

The importunings of Doherty, Sleeves, and

their confederates were partially responsible

for the 30 December 1925 appointment of the

B.C. Royal Commission on Mental Hygiene.

This Commission was a watershed event in

the provincial campaign for racial and mental

purity. Chaired by provincial M.L.A. Edwin

James Rothwell and comprising a membership

of four other legislative representatives (V.W.

Odium, W.A. McKenzie, R. Hayward, and P.P.

Harrison), the Commission was charged with

inquiring into, inter alia, the reasons for the

increase in mental hospital populations, the

causes and prevention of lunacy, and the entry

into the province of “insane, mentally deficient

and subnormal persons.” 70

Largely through the efforts of journalist

J.A. Macdonald, 71 who was hired as Assistant

Secretary, the Commission undertook

172 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

correspondences with politicians, physicians,

and other interest groups throughout Canada, the

United States, and Britain. Macdonald assembled

a formidable body of statistics, reports, and

scholarly literature on insanity, eugenics,

immigration, venereal disease, sterilization, and

other pressing social issues. The Commissioners

convened consultations and public hearings on

both the mainland and Vancouver Island. Helen

Davidson of Stanford University was recruited

to conduct a survey of immigrant representation

in the province’s mental hospitals. 72 Based

on his accumulated research, Macdonald

became fervently convinced that Canada had

become a “dumping ground” for unscrupulous

European governments. Writing to Harrison,

the Commissioner responsible for immigration,

Macdonald reported in September 1926: “For

everything I have been able to learn, you would

be perfectly justified in reaching the conclusion

that Canada has admitted an even greater

proportion of unfit aliens than the U.S. and that

the danger to be avoided in the immediate future

is very great indeed.”73

In his report on immigration released on 8

January 1927, Harrison took pains to reinforce

these assertions. “I have no hesitation in coming

to the conclusion that the proportion of Foreign-

born far exceeds that of the Canadian-born, and

that immigrants have contributed far too greatly

to the increase of the insane in Canada.”74 He

recommended a tri-level system of medical

inspection of immigrants (before embarkation,

on board steamer, and upon landing in Canada).

In its final report, the Commission laid the

blame squarely at the feet of federal officials

who were insufficiently vigilant in enforcing

the restrictionist legislation:

The conclusion that too many mentally unfit

immigrants have been allowed to enter Canada

is an almost superfluous statement of fact if

viewed from the incontestible assumption that

we have the moral and legal right to refuse

them entrance. If the intent of our immigration

laws and regulations could be carried out

entirely, then none of this class could enter the

country .... [W]e are convinced that increased

population by immigration is bought at too

great a price if it entails the admission of any

considerable number of individuals who will

add to the burden of the nation caused by mental

abnormality. 75

The Royal Commission was already close to

completing its mandate when Arthur L. Crease

ascended to the Medical Superintendency

of British Columbia’s mental hospitals in

1926. Crease, like his predecessors, was

a staunch restrictionist and deportationist

who endeavoured to keep the issue alive

through to the outbreak of World War II.

Both Crease’s exclusionist objectives and the

recommendations of the Commission appeared

to receive further ammunition with the descent

of the Depression and its mounting pressures on

British Columbia’s care and control institutions

commencing in 1929. During the fiscal crisis

of the 1930s, Crease periodically raised the

question of insane and feebleminded immigrants

in communications with Deputy Provincial

Secretary P.D. Walker, suggesting, for example,

that hospitalization should be reserved for only

those newcomers who had already established

domicile, 76 and that relief agencies should be

more exacting when inquiring into the mental

and citizenship backgrounds of their charges.77

But significantly, there was little evidence that

such overtures had much impact.

For on the national stage, other events were

beginning to dampen the anti-immigration

momentum. By the late 1920s, the eugenics

movement in Canada had already crested.

With the 1924 death of C.K. Clarke, and his

succession as Medical Director of the Canadian

National Committee For Mental Hygiene

(CNCMH) by the pragmatic C.M. Hincks, 78

immigration came to be supplanted by education

and sterilization as the CNCMH’s preferred

strategies for regulating the public’s mental

health. At a theoretical level, the influence of

Freud, Watson, and their contemporaries was

being reflected in trends away from somatic

psychiatry and toward psychodynamism and

Governing Mentalities 173

behaviourism.79 Moreover, as noted below, with

the resulting demise of Canadian immigration’s

second great wave, the Depression ultimately

tolled the politico-economic knell for psychiatric

campaigns against unfit aliens, as it did for

the mainstream eugenics movement more

generally.

The rejectionist enthusiasm was further

blunted by reforms in the medical and psychiatric

evaluation of prospective immigrants. Over

the span of a quarter-century, among various

interested authorities, the only consistent

apologists for prevailing screening practices

at the nation’s ports of entry were federal

bureaucrats like Immigration Branch Chief

Medical Officer Peter H. Bryce,80 Superintendent

Scott, 81 Commissioner A.L. Jolliffe, 82 and

Deputy Minister of Health John A. Amyot. 83

But even those responsible for these operations

were alert to their limitations. Despite efforts to

validate inspections with standardized forms84

and to train Immigration officers through the

good offices of the CNCMH, 85 pessimism

generally reigned. Amyot’s presentation to

the 1925 meeting of the Dominion Council

of Health illustrated some of the more dire

obstacles:

[O]ur doctors’ opportunity for picking out these

individuals is a limited one. The train is going

to leave in an hour, and another one is going to

leave in two hours, and the railroad company is

in a hurry and everybody is in a hurry. We have

arranged that our medical officers will stand at

the head of the lines. We make the individuals

walk a “maze” and during that time one of our

medical officers picks them out. That is the

one opportunity they have .... The great bulk

of immigrants ... come over here and take their

chances at the ship’s sideband if their defect

is not very obvious, they very frequently get

through.86

Others such as C.K. Clarke and J.D. Page

were even more blunt in their condemnation

of these practices. 87 A litany of impediments

was recurrently cited by these and other

commentators, including the clandestine tactics

of disreputable transportation companies, the

sheer numbers of inspections involved, the

craftiness of immigrant subjects contriving to

escape detection, and the impenetrable character

of some forms of mental defect.88

Whatever their estimation of disembarkation

inspection procedures, everyone seemed to

agree that evaluations needed to be instituted

at the point of departure for all prospective

citizens. Indeed, arguments for medical

appraisals had been advanced since the turn of

century, and advocates had included even social

gospel reformer J.S. Woodsworth. 89 Following

World War I, Professor W.G. Smith of the

University Toronto published his influential

book A Study in Canadian Immigration,

which was commissioned by the CNCMH

and excerpted in the Committee’s Mental

Hygiene Bulletin. In it, Smith recommended a

centralized system of inspection fashioned after

the U.S.-American Ellis Island model, to be

supplemented by medical evaluations conducted

prior to embarkation: “There must be two

examinations at least, and that means double

staffs of examiners, and consequent expense.

But it is manifestly better to spend money that

way than to allow persons suffering from a

contagious disease, insanity, mental deficiency,

to add to their misery by the trying experiences

of a long voyage and then to be rejected, or

deported.”90 A multitude of proponents, like the

British Columbia Royal Commission as noted

above, echoed Smith’s claim that such measures

would simultaneously serve the national interest

and spare unnecessary hardship for defective

foreigners.91

By the mid 1920s, federal authorities had

issued concrete proposals that Canada emulate

the United States in establishing a roster of

physicians overseas to assess people on the far

shores of the Atlantic. In 1927, the plans were

finally implemented, with the result that every

aspiring entrant was henceforth, at least in

theory, subjected to three echelons of medical

and mental filtering: first on application, second

on board ship by company physicians, and

174 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

finally at the port of entry.92 While the effect was

not immediately discernible in the Immigration

and Colonization statistics, 93 by 1933 the

numbers of medical deportations did begin to

decline measurably, and along with them the

intensity of criticism subsided. As Godler notes,

“This change, long demanded by the Canadian

medical profession, promised to eliminate the

need for most deportations from Canadian ports

on medical grounds. By the same stroke it saved

Canadian taxpayers the cost of ministering to

the sick as they awaited their deportation.” 94

By adding another prophylactic layer to the

nation’s shield against unsound strangers,

federal officials had effectively taken the wind

from the sails of their most bellicose critics.

But before British Columbia’s campaign to

eject mental misfits collapsed totally in the

wake of these reforms, and under the cumulative

weight of the Depression and World War II,

there was one final coup. On 9 February 1935,

the province effected the mass deportation of

65 Chinese male patients who were rounded

up from the province’s three mental hospitals

and repatriated to the Honam Mental Asylum

in Canton aboard the Canadian Pacific liner

Empress of Russia.95 This collective banishment

capped more than two decades of manoeuvring

among mental health and immigration

authorities, along with protracted negotiations

with a succession of less-than-receptive Chinese

consular officials. When at last the 65 men were

dispatched, with the provision that they be

permitted never to return, Provincial Secretary

G.M. Weir trumpeted their departure to the

local press. “[T]he full saving,” he claimed,

“would run about $20,000 to $25,000 a year

.... Furthermore, the removal of these patients

will allow room for other cases with which the

institutions are overcrowded.”96 While Weir, his

Deputy P.D. Walker, and Provincial Psychiatrist

A.L. Crease were careful to couch their claims

in the discourse of institutional economy and

fiscal restraint, the racialist undercurrents were

at times scarcely submerged. Further, reports

circulated regarding the prospects for similar

purges of Japanese, “Hindoo,” Italian, and

Jewish patients.97 These latter projects, however,

never came to fruition. The entire sorry episode

was, in effect, the last hurrah for those who

sought to transport away the province’s mental

health problem.

Aftermath

From the mid 1930s onward, the campaign

to rid the country of unfit immigrants

waned appreciably among government and

professional elites, and in public culture more

generally. With the rise of Nazism in Europe,

the eugenics movement came to be associated

with the most virulent streams of racist ideology,

hastening its decline in popularity throughout

North America. 98 State officials and medical

professionals concentrated decreasingly on the

polluting effects of degenerated populations,

and more on the administrative prophylactics

needed to ensure that neither province nor

country should bear more than its fair share of

the responsibility for managing the mentally

unwell. 99 The main problem of the immigrant

insane became less their liabilities for the

nation’s genetic pool, and more the simple fact

that they “are taking up the beds which should

be for our own citizens.”100

Moreover, global tensions in the pre-war era

impeded international population movements.

Rates of immigration to Canada plummeted

in the decade leading to World War II, with a

consequent shrinkage in the pool of potential

deports. In Britain and on the continent, fiscally

burdened and strife-ridden governments

were decreasingly disposed to cooperate in

the repatriation of Canada’s rejects. On the

domestic front, as the Depression tightened its

grip on Canadians, the material preoccupations

of individual and collective survival took

precedence over the longer-term and more

arcane aspirations of race betterment. With

a diminishing target population, mounting

administrative encumbrances, and an exploded

scientific foundation, deportation’s “golden age”

had come to a decisive, if impermanent, close.

From 1935 through to war’s end, expulsion rates

Governing Mentalities 175

declined both in general terms and for insanity

and deficiency cases specifically. As noted in

Table 2, British Columbia’s mental hospitals

reported only ten deportations in fiscal years

1936–1937 and 1937–1938, and thereafter its

Annual Reports ceased publishing deportation

statistics altogether.

World War II, however, by no means spelled

the end of psychiatric deportations from British

Columbia and Canada. The rejection and

removal of mentally disordered and cognitively

disabled immigrants continued as in-migration

rates once again achieved pre-Depression levels

through the late 1940s and into the 1950s. But

with the decline of hereditarian thinking in

public and official arenas, and with shifts toward

cultural and psychogenetic understandings

about the causes and consequences of mental

disorder, the “insane” and “retarded” came to

be seen less as dangerous carriers of dysgenic

materials and more prosaically as economic

inconveniences and potential burdens on the

social welfare system. Commencing in the

1950s, the Department of Citizenship and

Immigration began to consider abolishing

Immigration Act provisions which mandated

the automatic prohibition of immigrants with

histories of mental disorder. 101 In 1964, the

Immigration Medical Service instructed its

physicians to adopt a discretionary approach to

findings of prior insanity where the illness was

unlikely to relapse or “interfere significantly

with the person’s occupation or activities or

require prolonged institutional care.”102 Finally,

in the wake of sweeping amendments to the

Immigration Act in 1976,103 statutory reference

to psychiatric or cognitive disability as a

discrete grounds for rejection or deportation

disappeared altogether.

Still, to the present day, the Immigration Act

provides that everyone seeking admission to

Canada must undergo a medical assessment,104

including a mental examination. 105 More

than two million of these occur annually. 106

Moreover, persons desiring to enter the country

may be detained under s. 91(l) for compulsory

treatment or observation “where a medical

officer is of the opinion that ... [they are] ...

suffering from sickness or mental or physical

disability.” 107 Among the 12 categories of

prohibited persons enumerated in Part 3 of

the present version of the Act are those who

are “likely to be a danger to public health or

to public safety,” or “whose admission would

cause or might reasonably be expected to cause

excessive demands ... on health or prescribed

social services.”108

While the mentally and cognitively afflicted

are no longer explicitly singled out for prohibition

in Canadian law, the codewords of dependency

and risk have become convenient discursive

substitutes for lunacy and feeblemindedness.

And whereas the Department has ceased

publishing deportation statistics disaggregated

by individual category of exclusion, the

staggering volume of ejections from this

country 109 is almost certain to include an

abundance of persons deemed psychiatrically

ill. The controversial 1997 case of Michael

Holmes—a diagnosed schizophrenic from

Scotland whom immigration officials had

ordered deported from Edmonton as a “public

danger” until the Federal Court of Canada later

quashed the order—offers graphic evidence

that the Canadian state’s preoccupation with

mentally disordered foreigners has not entirely

abated.110 For Michael Holmes and others like

him, the prejudicial policies of a restrictionist

immigration bureaucracy, and the pseudo-

scientific theories of therapeutic professionals,

are not merely a regrettable historical remnant.

To the contrary, despite the contemporary flow

of rhetoric about mental patient rights, and

about open international borders in the new age

of global citizenship, there is much to suggest

that the national frontiers remain firmly closed

to those prospective Canadians who carry the

stigma of psychiatric illness.

176 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

Notes

* A version of this paper was originally presented

at the 1998 Meetings of the Western Association

of Sociology and Anthropology in Vancouver,

B.C. Funding support was furnished in part by the

Social Sciences and Humanities Research Council

of Canada. For their various and indispensable

contributions, my thanks go to Robert Adamoski,

Dorothy E. Chunn, John McLaren, Jeffie Roberts,

Anna Tremere, Marie-Andree Bertrand, and the

two anonymous reviewers of the Canadian Journal

of Law and Society, and the professionals and staff

of the British Columbia Archives and Records

Service, the National Archives of Canada, the

Archives on the History of Canadian Psychiatry

and Mental Health Services, and Riverview

Hospital. Inquiries should be addressed to the

School of Criminology, Simon Fraser University,

8888 University Drive, Burnaby, B.C. V5A 1S6,

Canada (email: menzies@sfu.ca).

1. On the sources and historical patterns of federal and

provincial deportation statistics, see tables 10.1 and

10.2.

2. On the general history of deportation in Canada,

see D. Avery, Dangerous Foreigners: European

Immigrant Workers and Labour Radicalism in

Canada, 1896–1932 (Toronto: McClelland &

Stewart, 1979); H.F. Drystek, “‘The Simplest and

Cheapest Mode of Dealing with Them’: Deportation

from Canada before World War II” (1982) 15:30

Social History 407; D. Galloway, Immigration Law

(Toronto: Irwin, 1997), c. 1; S. Imai, “Deportation

in the Depression” (1981) 7:1 Queen’s Law

Journal 66; V. Knowles, Strangers at Our Gates:

Canadian Immigration and Immigration Policy,

1540–1997, 2 nd ed. (Toronto: Dundurn, 1997); B.

Roberts, “Shovelling Out the ‘Mutinous’: Political

Deportation from Canada before 1936” (1986)

18 Labour 77 [hereinafter “Shovelling Out the

‘Mutinous’”; B. Roberts, Whence They Came:

Deportation from Canada 1900–1935 (Ottawa:

University of Ottawa Press, 1988) [hereinafter

Whence They Came].

3. On Canadian physicians and the rejection and

removal of unfit immigrants, see I. Dowbiggin,

“‘Keeping This Young Country Sane’: C.K.

Clarke, Immigration Restriction, and Canadian

Psychiatry, 1890–1925” (1995) 76:4 Canadian

Historical Review 598 [hereinafter “‘Keeping This

Young Country Sane’”]; I.R. Dowbiggin, Keeping

America Sane: Psychiatry and Eugenics in the

United States and Canada 1880–1940 (Ithaca:

Cornell University Press, 1997) c. 1, 3 [hereinafter

Keeping America Sane]; Z. Godler, “Doctors

and the New Immigrants” (1977) 9 Canadian

Ethnic Studies 6; A. McLaren, Our Own Master

Race: Eugenics in Canada, 1885–1945 (Toronto:

McClelland & Stewart, 1990), c. 3 [hereinafter

Our Own Master Race]; B. Roberts, “Doctors

and Deports: The Role of the Medical Profession

in Canadian Deportation, 1900–20” (1987) 18:3

Canadian Ethnic Studies 17 [hereinafter “Doctors

and Deports”].

4. Canada, House of Commons, “Annual Reports

of the Immigration Branch,” in Sessional Papers

(Ottawa: Queen’s Printer, 1902–1903 to 1938–

1939). See Table 1.

5. A federal government study conducted in the

early 1950s reported that, between 1930–31

and 1944–45, there were 2,724 deportations for

medical reasons, 1,596 of these (58%) being

attributed to mental diseases. The study concluded

that “from 50% to 60% of deportations for medical

reasons are occasioned by mental disease. This

means that from 1902 to 1944, there have been

from 5,400 to 6,500 persons deported as a result

of mental disease.” Department of Citizenship and

Immigration, “Immigration Studies with Special

Reference to Mental Disease,” National Archives

of Canada [hereinafter NAC] RG 29, vol. 3091,

file 854-4-300, pt. l-A.

6. The literature on citizenship and governmentality

has exploded in recent years. Illustrations include

J.M. Barbalet, ed., Citizenship: Rights, Struggle

and Class Inequality (Milton Keynes, UK: Open

University Press, 1988); L. Becker & W. Kymlicka,

eds., “Symposium on Citizenship, Democracy, and

Education” (1995) 105 Ethics 465; C. Mouffe, ed.,

Dimensions of Radical Democracy: Pluralism,

Citizenship, Community (London: Verso, 1992); M.

Roche, Rethinking Citizenship: Welfare, Ideology

and Change in Modern Society (Cambridge, UK:

Polity, 1992); G. Shafir, ed., The Citizenship

Debates: A Reader (Minneapolis, MN: University

of Minnesota Press, 1998); B. van Steenbergen,

ed., The Condition of Citizenship (Thousand Oaks,

CA: Sage, 1994); B.S. Turner, ed., Citizenship and

Social Theory (London: Sage, 1993).

7. Some classic works on the transition in Canada

from the 19 th -century liberal state to 20 th -century

progressivism are: A. Armitage, Social Welfare in

Canada: Ideals and Realities (Toronto: McClelland

& Stewart, 1975); D. Guest, The Emergence of

Social Security in Canada (Vancouver: University

of British Columbia Press, 1980); F. Iacovetta,

Governing Mentalities 177

P. Draper, & R. Ventresca, eds., A Nation of

Immigrants: Women, Workers, and Communities

in Canadian History, 1840s–1960s (Toronto:

University of Toronto Press, 1998); A. Moscovitch

& J. Alberts, eds., The Benevolent State: The

Growth of Welfare in Canada (Toronto: Garamond,

1987); J. Struthers, No Fault of Their Own:

Unemployment and the Canadian Welfare State

1914–1941 (Toronto: University of Toronto Press,

1983).

8. “Canada’s Most Serious Problem,” Toronto

Globe (2 July 1910) NAC. RG 76, vol. 474, file

729921.

9. Henry Esson Young, “Presidential Lecture to

Canadian Public Health Association, Vancouver,”

Victoria Daily Colonist (22 June 1920) 5;

British Columbia Archives and Records Service

[hereinafter BCARS] GR 144, vol. 3, book 1.

10. D. Cole & I. Chaikin, An Iron Hand upon the

People: The Law against the Potlatch on the

Northwest Coast (Vancouver: Douglas & Mclntyre,

1990); R. Fisher, Contact and Conflict: Indian-

European Relations in British Columbia, 1774–

1890 (Vancouver: University of British Columbia

Press, 1979); H. Johnston, The Voyage of the

Komagata Maru: The Sikh Challenge to Canada’s

Colour Bar, 2 nd ed. (Vancouver: University of

British Columbia Press, 1995); P.E. Roy, A White

Man’s Province: British Columbia Politicians and

Chinese and Japanese Immigrants, 1858–1914

(Vancouver: University of British Columbia

Press, 1989); P. Tennant, Aboriginal Peoples and

Politics: The Indian Land Question in British

Columbia, 1849–1989 (Vancouver: University

of British Columbia Press, 1990); W.P, Ward,

White Canada Forever: Popular Attitudes toward

Orientals in British Columbia (Montreal: McGill-

Queen’s University Press, 1990); G. Woodcock &

I. Avakumovic, The Doukhobors (Toronto: Oxford

University Press, 1968).

11. G. Creese & V. Strong-Boag, eds., British

Columbia Reconsidered: Essays on Women

(Vancouver: Press Gang, 1992); M. Jolly & M.

Maclntyre, eds., Family and Gender in the Pacific:

Domestic Contradictions and the Colonial Impact

(Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1989);

L. Kealey, ed., A Not Unreasonable Claim:

Women and Reform in Canada, 1880s–1920s

(Toronto: Women’s Press, 1979); B.K. Latham &

C. Kess, eds., In Her Own Right: Selected Essays

on Women’s History in B.C. (Victoria: Camosun

College, 1980); B.K. Latham & R. Pazdro, eds.,

Not Just Pin Money: Selected Essays on the History

of Women’s Work in British Columbia (Victoria:

Camosun College, 1984); A. Perry, “‘Fair Ones of

a Purer Caste’: White Women and Colonialism in

Nineteenth-Century British Columbia” (1997) 23

Feminist Studies 501.

12. Imai, supra note 2 at 93.

13. William Byron, “The Menace of the Alien” (1919)

32 Maclean’s Magazine 19 at 19.

14. The federal ministries responsible for immigration

and deportation through the period of this

study were: the Department of Agriculture at

Confederation, the Department of the Interior

commencing in 1892, the Immigration Branch of

the DI as of 1893, the Department of Immigration

and Colonization from 1917, and finally the

Department of Mines and Resources starting in

1936. Immigration Branch, Finding Aid, NAC.

RG 76.

15. Separate statistics on deportations based on

insanity and defect were published in Immigration

Branch Annual Reports from 1902–1903 to

1915–1916, and again from 1933–1934 to 1938–

1939 (excepting the 1936–1937 fiscal year). The

numbers for ten additional years (1916–1917

through 1925–1926) were prepared separated by

Dominion Statistician R.H. Coats for the B.C.

Royal Commission on Mental Hygiene. Letter

from J. Macdonald to R.H. Coats (28 June 1926)

BCARS. GR 865, box 1, file 2.

16. Annual Reports of the Medical Superintendent

[hereafter ARMS] Public Hospital for the Insane

(to 1923–1924) and Provincial Mental Hospital,

Essondale (from 1924–1925) B.C. Sessional

Papers, 1921–1922 to 1937–1938.

17. Following the closure of the Victoria Lunatic

Asylum in 1872, the Public Hospital for the Insane

(PHI) in New Westminster was inaugurated in

1878. Subsequently, the Essondale Mental Hospital

opened in 1913 on a 1,000-acre tract of land in Port

Coquitlam; and the Colquitz Mental Home, an

institution for male “criminally insane” inmates,

operated between 1919 and 1964. See generally

V. Adolph, In the Context of Its Time: A History of

Woodlands (Richmond, B.C.: Ministry of Social

Services, Government of British Columbia,

1996); M.J. Davies, “The Patients’ World: British

Columbia’s Mental Health Facilities, 1910–1935”

(M.A. Thesis, Department of History, University of

Waterloo, 1989); R. Foulkes, “British Columbia’s

Mental Health Services: Historical Perspectives to

1961” (1961) 20 The Leader 25; R. Menzies, “The

Making of Criminal Insanity in British Columbia:

Granby Farrant and the Provincial Mental Home,

Colquitz, 1919–1933” in H. Foster & J. McLaren,

eds., Essays in the History of Canadian Law: Vol.

178 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

VI: British Columbia and the Yukon (Toronto:

Osgoode Society and University of Toronto Press,

1995), 274.

18. Whence They Came, supra note 2, c. 7.

19. As noted below, the length of time in Canada

required to establish domicile under the Immigration

Act was set at two years in 1906, then raised to

three years in 1910, and five years in 1919. See

also ibid., c. 2.

20. Immigration Act. 1869. 32, 33 Vic. c. 10.

21. Drystek, supra note 2 at 408.

22. Immigration Act. 1887. 50, 51 Vic. c. 34.

23. Supra note 17.

24. G.F. Bodington, ARMS. Provincial Asylum for the

Insane. 1896. 60 Vic at 845.

25. Ibid. 1897. 61 Vic. at 830.

26. Ibid. 1899. 63 Vic. at 896.

27. G.H. Manchester, ARMS. Provincial Asylum for

the Insane. 1902. 3 Ed. VII at E7.

28. Case files for British Columbia mental hospital

patients discharged prior to 1942 are contained

in the GR 2880 records collection of the BCARS.

Patient names are initialized in this paper to

safeguard confidentiality.

29. The newspaper source is withheld to protect the

individual’s identity.

30. BCARS. GR 419, box 89, file 1900/80; GR 1754,

box 6, vol. 10.

31. These warrants, abolished by Parliament in 1992,

mandated the indeterminate confinement “at the

pleasure of the Lieutenant-Governor” of persons

found not guilty by reason of insanity or unfit to

stand trial.

32. Through the period 1903–1913, in only two years

(1907 and 1909) did the annual federal immigration

numbers decrease from the prior 12-month figures.

See Table 1, and Whence They Came, supra note 2

at 38.

33. Immigration Act, 1902, 2 Ed. VII, c.14. As Drystek

reports (supra note 2 at 410), “regulations were

made for the proper inspection of all immigrants by

medical officers. Immigrants who were criminals,

insane, epileptics, idiots, blind, deaf and dumb,

‘defectives,’ advanced consumptives, or suffering

from chronic venereal disease were to be refused

admission. Those who were deformed, crippled,

suffered dangerous, contagious or loathsome

diseases not dangerous to life were to be prohibited

‘if they are likely to become a public charge.’” See

also E. Cashmore, “The Social Organization of

Canadian Immigration Law” (1978) 3:4 Canadian

Journal of Sociology 409 at 417.

34. House of Commons Debates (1906) at 5249.

35. Immigration Act. 1906. 6 Ed. VII, c.19. See

Drystek, supra note 2 at 414; Imai, supra note 2

at 91.

36. Immigration Act, ibid. See also R. Cameron,

“The Wheat from the Chaff: Canadian Restrictive

Immigration Policy, 1905–1911” (M.A. Thesis,

Department of History, Concordia University,

1976) at 78 [unpublished].

37. See C.R. Comacchio, “Nations Are Made of

Babies”: Saving Ontario’s Mothers and Children,

1900–1940 (Montreal: McGill-Queen’s University

Press, 1993); Keeping America Sane, supra note

3 at 162; H. MacMurchy, Sterilization? Birth

Control? A Book for Family Welfare and Safety

(Toronto: Macmillan, 1934); K.J. McConnachie,

“Methodology in the Study of Women in History:

A Case Study of Helen MacMurchy” (1983) 75

Ontario History 61; Our Own Master Race, supra

note 3 at 28.

38. Bryce began his career as secretary of the Ontario

Board of Health before serving as chief medical

officer of the federal Immigration Branch from

1904 to 1921. On the details of his career, see

especially Keeping American Sane, ibid., at 144;

“Doctors and Deports,” supra note 3.

39. The quintessential works on Clarke’s career

are: “Keeping the Young Country Sane,” supra

note 3; Keeping America Sane, supra note 3; C.

Greenland, Charles Kirk Clarke: A Pioneer of

Canadian Psychiatry (Toronto: Clarke Institute

of Psychiatry, 1966); K.J. McConnachie, “Science

and Ideology: The Mental Hygiene and Eugenics

Movements in the Inter-War Years, 1919–1939”

(Ph.D. Dissertation, Department of History,

University of Toronto, 1987) [unpublished].

40. On the work of the National Council of Women,

see generally C. Bacchi, “Race Regeneration and

Social Purity: A Study of the Social Attitudes of

Canada’s English-Speaking Suffragettes” (1978)

11 Social History 460; N. Griffiths, The Splendid

Vision: Centennial History of the National Council

of Women (Ottawa: Carleton University Press,

1993); Our Own Master Race, supra note 3;

C. Strange, Toronto’s Girl Problem: The Perils

and Pleasures of the City, 1880–1930 (Toronto:

University of Toronto Press, 1995); V. Strong-

Boag, The Parliament of Women: The National

Council of Women of Canada, 1893–1929 (Ottawa:

National Museum of Man, 1976); M. Valverde, The

Age of Light, Soap and Water: Moral Reform in

English Canada, 1885–1925 (Toronto: McClelland

& Stewart, 1991).

41. Keeping America Sane, supra note 3 at 152.

Governing Mentalities 179

42. Examples of his prodigious writings on immigration

include: “The Defective and Insane Immigrant,”

Bulletin of the Ontario Hospitals for the Insane

(1908) 2 3; “Canada and Defective Immigration”

(1908) 65 American Journal of Insanity 186; “Why

Is the Immigration Act Not Enforced?” (1909) 25

Canadian Journal of Medicine and Surgery 251;

and “The Defective Immigrant” (1916) 7 Public

Health Journal 462.

43. D.J. Kevles, In the Name of Eugenics: Genetics

and the Uses of Human Heredity (New York:

Knopf, 1985); E.J. Larson, Sex, Race, and

Science: Eugenics in the Deep South (Baltimore:

Johns Hopkins, 1995); K.M. Ludmerer, Genetics

and American Society: A Historical Appraisal

(Baltimore: Johns Hopkins, 1972); S.B. Thielman,

“Psychiatry and Social Values: The American

Psychiatric Association and Immigration

Restriction, 1880–1930” (1985) 48 Psychiatry

299.

44. See generally Keeping America Sane, supra note

3, c. 1, 2, 4.

45. Supra note 10.

46. C.E. Doherty, ARMS, Public Hospital for the

Insane. New Westminster (1908) D5.

47. Cameron, supra note 36 at 89. In later years

Maclnnes relocated to British Columbia and

became a journalist, author, and notorious

campaigner against Asian immigration. See

Tom Maclnnes, Oriental Occupation of British

Columbia (Vancouver: Sun, 1927).

48. Immigration Act. S.C. 1910, 9 – 10 Ed. VII, c.

27, s 3(a). Purloined from the U.S. legislation, s.

3(k) added to the list “persons of constitutional

psychopathic inferiority” (a term concocted by

U.S.-American physician William Healy: see

N.H. Rafter, Creating Born Criminals (Urbana:

University of Illinois Press, 1997), at 177). There is

little evidence that this concept was much invoked

in Canada. Indeed, the law’s draftsperson, Tom

Maclnnes, was later to describe this amendment,

along with another excluding “persons with

chronic alcoholism,” as “sheer quack-psychology

verbiage, by virtue of which any immigration

officer with a grouch can put anyone except a

Canadian citizen out of Canada.” Maclnnes,

ibid., at 120. In retrospect, however, it is difficult

to discern how categories such as constitutional

psychopathic inferiority and chronic alcoholism

were any less nebulous than many of the other

reigning psychiatric concepts of the day such as

“feeblemindedness” and “imbecility.” See, for

example, J. Stephen, “The ‘Incorrigible,’ the ‘Bad,’

and the ‘Immoral’: Toronto’s ‘Factory Girls’ and

the Work of the Toronto Psychiatric Clinic” in

L.A. Knafla & S.W.S. Binnie, eds., Law, Society

and the State: Essays in Modern Legal History

(Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1995), 405.

For example, one is led to speculate, as did one of

the reviewers of this article, whether the consuming

practices of politicians and medical practitioners

might have lain behind this tendency to affirm the

pathologies of mental disorder while so readily

dismissing the disease model of alcoholism.

49. Section 23 of the Act, which empowered

immigration officers to order the deportation of

any prohibited person without recourse to judicial

review, was generally known as the “skidoo

section.” MacInnes retrospectively referred to this

section as “about the worst thing in which I ever

took a hand.” Ibid., at 122.

50. Immigration Act, supra note 48, s. 25–30.

51. Ibid., at s. 40. See Keeping America Sane, supra

note 3 at 174.

52. An Act to Amend the Immigration Act, S.C. 1919,

c. 25. See Avery, supra note 2; “Shovelling Out the

Mutinous,” supra note 2.

53. Letter from W.D. Scott to H.E. Young (9 July 1907)

BCARS. GR 542, box 12, file 4.

54. According to B.C. Provincial Secretary J.D.

MacLean, in an address to the Kiwanis Club of

Victoria, the identification of deportable patients

had become a top priority by the 1920s: “The

Hospital staff are constantly alert for the citizen of

another country who has not been in Canada the

five years required by the Dominion Immigration

law, and application is made at once for the return

of all such cases to the care of his (or her) own

country.” “Insane Mostly Foreign Born,” Victoria

Colonist (2 August 1922) BCARS. GR 645, file

4.

55. Immigration Act provisions held the shipping

companies responsible for returning those

prohibited individuals whom they had transported

to Canada. In 1914 the Department of the Interior

(then responsible for the Immigration Branch)

contributed $50 to the transportation companies if

the three-year domicile limit had expired or if the

deport was being conveyed by a different shipping

line from the original. The Department paid $15

if the deportation was ordered after one year, and

made no defrayment at all if repatriation occurred

within the first year. Letter from W.D. Scott to

P.V.G. Mitchell, White Star-Dominion Line (14

July 1914) NAC. RG 76, vol. 530, file 803572, pt.

2.

56. From September 1926 onward, the Immigration

Branch began to retain a record of every deportation

180 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

effected from mental hospitals across the country by

obtaining a copy of the medical reports addressed

to Assistant Deputy Health Minister Dr. D.A.

Clark. These reports occasionally contained

verbatims from the inquiry board hearings, which

typically covered at most two or three pages of

text. Letter from A.L. Jolliffe to Mr. J.S. Fraser

(26 September 1926) NAC. RG 76, vol. 530, file

803572, pt. 2.

57. Escorts comprised one or more immigration

officers or designated police officers. Letter from

F.C. Blair, Secretary, Immigration Branch to F.E.

Lawler, Medical Superintendent, Nova Scotia

Hospital, Dartmouth (26 November 1920) NAC.

RG 76, vol. 530, file 803572, pt. l.

58. Immigration Branch files contain an ongoing

correspondence between federal officials and

CPR management and agents, in which the latter

recurrently expressed their discontent with their

compulsory role in transporting insane persons

across the country. They were especially frustrated

with lack of communication and the occasional

failure to provide advanced notice of pending

deportations; with the requirement that some

aggressive or floridly ill patients be given special

treatment or assigned to private compartments;

and with the potential for disruption to paying

passengers. See generally NAC. RG 76, vol. 530,

file 803572.

59. Patients deported to Newfoundland, for example,

were routinely dumped without escort at the Port-

aux-Basques steamship terminus, some 500 miles

from the mental hospital in St. John’s. Letter from

A. Reid, Deputy Colonial Secretary, Newfoundland

to F.C. Blair (31 March 1922); Letter from R.

Thews to A.L. Jolliffe (25 April 1925); Letter from

A.L. Jolliffe to R. Thews (18 May 1925) NAC. RG

76, vol. 530, fi le 803572, pt. l.

60. George Hannah of the Allan Lines addressed the

following to W.D. Scott in August 1909: “This

letter is to ask that in future ... [a letter] should

be sent to Mr. [John] Hoolahan [Dominion

Immigration Agent in Montreal] to be delivered

with the passenger on board the steamer .... we

fear we will be found at fault because we were not

aware that M. had been deported until after he had

sailed, and hence the doctor was not advised that

the passenger had suicidal inclinations and to guard

him accordingly.” Letter from Hannah to Scott (14

August 1909) NAC. RG 76, vol. 530, file 803572,

pt. l.

61. W.D. Scott Memorandum (27 January 1911) NAC.

RG 76, vol. 530, file 803572, pt. l.

62. “Doctors and Deports,” supra note 3.

63. J.D. Page, “Inspection Too Fast, Feeble-Minded

Enter; Steamship Arrivals Examined at Four-a-

Minute; Not One Specialist Employed” (Speech to

Provincial Association for the Care of the Feeble-

minded) Toronto Star (1 July 1917) NACRG 76,

vol. 530, fi le. 803572, pt. l.

64. Ibid., at 31.

65. Va n c o u v e r w a s a s s i g n e d a s i n g l e l o c a l

Commissioner of Immigration (A.L. Jolliffe, who

was succeeded in turn by A.E. Skinner and F.W.

Taylor).

66. C.E. Doherty, ARMS, Public Hospital for the Insane

(1918) at V7, 8.

67. ARMS, Provincial Mental Hospital (1924–1925) at

R9.

68. ARMS, Provincial Mental Hospital (1922–1923) at

V9.

69. H.C. Steeves, “Community Mental Health

Problems” (March 1926) Vancouver Medical

Association Bulletin 12 BCARS. GR 865, Box 2,

File 15.

70. Order-in-Council: For Edwin James Rothwell (New

Westminster), Brigadier-General Victor Wentworth

Odium (Vancouver), William Alexander McKenzie

(Penticton), Reginald Hayward (Victoria), Paul

Phillips Harrison (Cumberland). Signed by

William Sloan, Provincial Secretary (30 December

1925) BCARS. GR 865, box 1, file 4. See also

“Mental Commission Will Sit Here” Vancouver

Sun (31 March 1926) at 11.

71. Macdonald had been a reporter for the Vancouver

Sun, as well as Publicity Commissioner for

Parliament in Ottawa. Letter from J.A. Macdonald

to J.S. Woodsworth (17 June 1926) BCARS. GR

865, box 1, file 2.

72. H.P. Davidson, “A Report on the Heredity and

Place of Origin of the Patients Admitted to the

Provincial Mental Hospitals of British Columbia”

(November 1926). BCARS. GR 865, box 2, file

6.

73. Letter from J.A. Macdonald to P.P. Harrison (28

September 1926) BCARS. GR 865, box 1, file 2.

74. P.P. Harrison, “Immigration and Its Effects on the

Increase of Insanity” (8 January 1927) Report to

the B.C. Legislature. Royal Commission on Mental

Hygiene GR 865, box 1, file 2.

75. British Columba, Legislative Assembly, “Royal

Commission on Mental Hygiene Report,” Sessional

Papers (1927) at CC30.

76. Letter from A.L. Crease to P.D. Walker (15

February 1932). In response, Deputy Attorney-

General O.C. Bass ruled that no such residential

prerequisite existed in law. Letter from Bass to

Walker (2 April 1932) BCARS. GR 542, box 16,

file 7.

Governing Mentalities 181

77. BCARS. GR 542, box 17, file 1.

78. On the history of the CNCMH and the career of

Hincks, see, e.g., Keeping America Sane, supra note

3; J.D. Griffin, In Search of Sanity: A Chronicle of

the Canadian Mental Health Association (London:

Third Eye, 1989); McConnachie, supra note 39; D.

MacLennan, “Beyond the Asylum: Professionalism

and the Mental Hygiene Movement in Canada,

1914–1928” (1987) 4 Canadian Bulletin of

Medical History 7; T.R. Richardson, The Century

of the Child: The Mental Hygiene Movement and

Social Policy in the United States and Canada

(Albany: State University of New York Press,

1989); C.G. Roland, Clarence Hincks: Mental

Health Crusader (Toronto: Dundurn, 1990).

79. Environmental theories, however, could also

be mobilized to support arguments in favour of

deportation. Witness, for example, Crease’s efforts

to persuade federal Immigration and Colonization

Minister W.A. Gordon that banishment could

operate in the best medical interests of his patients:

“It is especially noted with mental patients that

a change of environment, in other words, their

returning home, is a great aid in their compensation.

Even though they may have to go to a Mental

Hospital for a time, they are so improved by the

change that often their stay is only for a short time,

and so what appears to be a hardship is in reality

a very definite compensation.” Letter from A.L.

Crease to W.A. Gordon (20 May 1931) BCARS.

GR 542, box 16, file 4.

80. Supra note 38.

81. Writing to Parliamentary Under-Secretary for

External Affairs Hugh Clark, Scott averred: “I

have no doubt that a number of feeble-minded

or insane people have got into Canada without

detection, or, at least, a number have been found

in Canada within 3 years of arrival ... [but] ...

[i]n every case where these have been reported

to me we have endeavoured to bring about their

deportation ....” Letter from W.D. Scott to Hugh

Clark (11 November 1916) NAC. RG 76, vol. 530,

file 803572, pt. l.

82. According to Jolliffe, while “the department does

not, of course, claim that the medical inspection is

100 per cent perfect and results in every physical or

mental case being discovered at the port of entry,

but it is claimed that every reasonable precaution

is taken to prevent the admission of persons

prohibited on account of physical and mental

condition.” Vancouver Sun (1 June 1926) BCARS.

GR 865, box 2, file 14.

83. In his report to the Dominion Council of Health

in December 1925, Amyot asserted: “[W]e have a

staff developed for the examination of immigrants

that we think is a very efficient one .... They are

skilled and we have been looking for nothing

else but defects for the last three or four years,

particularly defects coming under the medical

sections of the Immigration Act.” BCARS. GR

865, box 1, file 2.

84. Form 30A was the assessment instrument employed

by immigration officers. Letter from J.D. Page to

A.L. Jolliffe (13 November 1926) NAC. RG 76,

vol. 530, fi le 803572, pt. 2.

85. “Training of Immigration Inspectors in Psychiatry”

(October 1920) Mental Hygiene Bulletin at 14. See

Godler, supra note 3 at 14.

86. J.A. Amyot, Presentation to the 13 th Meeting of

the Dominion Council of Health (Ottawa: 8–10

December 1925). BCARS. GR 865, box 1, file 2.

87. Keeping America Sane, supra note 3 at 156.

88. Page, who was by this time Chief of the Division

of Quarantine and Immigration Medical Inspection

for the Department of Health, offered the following

logic to the 21st Meeting of the DCH in 1930: “You

will, I think at once agree that if there is one class

of immigrant against which this country must be

guarded it is the mentally defective, not only for

its own sake but because of its effect on future

generations, through propagation. On the other

hand, it must be realized that no class presents

so much difficulty in the application of medical

knowledge .... You have, for instance, dementia

praecox cases which during their lucid intervals

often appear mentally brighter than the average

normal individual. In the majority of cases this

type would in fact escape the attention of the

experienced psychiatrist under similar conditions

as our medical officers have to work.” J.D. Page,

Memorandum to Dominion Council of Health

(10–12 December 1930) BCARS. GR 2826, box

1, file 4.

89. J.S. Woodsworth, Strangers within Our Gates

(Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1972

[1909]), at 229. See T. Chapman, “Early Eugenics

Movement in Western Canada” (1977) 25 Alberta

History 200 at 203.

90. W.G. Smith, A Study in Canadian Immigration

(Toronto: Ryerson, 1919), at 323. See also (October

1920) 1:2 Mental Hygiene Bulletin BCARS. GR

865, box 2, file 1.

91. In the intemperate flourish of Dr. John A.

MacGregor, in his outgoing presidential address

to the Ontario Medical Association in London on

26 May 1925: “Immigration is a crying need in

this country. Our expansive fertile fields invite the

coming of hundreds of men and women into this

182 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

land of promise, but we must be very particular

regarding the types that we admit. Unfortunately,

no small percentage of those finding their way

here at the present time, and for some time past,

have been of a definitely inferior type .... The

medical profession can perform a lasting public

service by bringing the matter to the attention of

the Immigration Department, and impressing on

them the necessity of more carefully investigating

particularly the assisted immigrant, as to his

mental status before he leaves his native country.”

BCARS. GR 865, box 1, file 2.

92. Godler, supra note 3 at 14.

93. See Table 1.

94. Godler, supra note 3 at 15.

95. See R. Menzies, “Race, Reason and Regulation:

British Columbia’s Mass Exile of Chinese

‘Lunatics’ Aboard the CPSS Empress of Russia,

9 February 1935” [unpublished manuscript in

submission].

96. Victoria Daily Times (11 February 1935) BCARS.

GR 144, book 4.

97. BCARS. GR 542, Box 21, File 5 and GR 1665,

Box 8, File 3; NAC. RG 625, vol. 1803, file 1936-

729.

98. Our Own Master Race, supra note 3 at 66, 165.

99. Typical of this preoccupation was a flurry of

activity in 1935 that involved W.A. Gordon and the

provincial premiers and ministers responsible for

health. Following years of ambiguity and bickering

among the provinces, the Canadian Department

of Immigration and Colonization reached an

agreement with the United States Immigration

Service to the effect that mental cases apprehended

in the U.S. would be returned to their province

of birth rather than last residence whenever the

two differed. Letter from T. Magladery, Deputy

Minister of Immigration and Colonization to

Premier T.D. Pattullo (23 January 1935) BCARS.

GR 542, box 17, file 5.

100. Letter from Walker to Crease (5 February 1934)

BCARS. GR 542, box 17, file 3.

101. NAC. RG 29, vol. 3091, file 854-4-300.

102. Department of Citizenship and Immigration,

Operations Memorandum (28 July 1964); ibid.

103. Immigration Act, SC 1976, c. 52.

104. On medical provisions contained in the Immigration

Act, see generally D. Galloway, Immigration Law

(Toronto: Irwin, 1997), at 129; F.N. Marrocco &

H.M. Goslett, The Annotated Immigration Act

of Canada (Toronto: Carswell, 1994), at 86, 97,

380.

105. Supra note 103, s. 11(l)(3).

106. In one sample year (1987–1988), there were

2,270,648 examinations of persons seeking entry

to Canada, and 41,498 reports on those suspected

of being inadmissible. Annual Report: Canadian

Department of Employment and Immigration,

1987–88 (Ottawa: Queen’s Printer, 1989)

[hereinafter ARCDEI].

107. Supra note 103, s. 91(1).

108. Immigration Act, 1992, c. 49, s. 19.

109. In the nine-year period from 1980–1981 through

1988–1989, for example, 36,794 individuals

were the subjects of deportation orders, departure

notices, or exclusion orders. Supra ARCDEI,

1980–1981 to 1988–1989, supra note 106.

110. “Outlook Called Grim for Schizophrenic Man

Deported to Scotland,” Vancouver Sun (31 May

1997) A7; Ed Struzik, “Schizophrenic Man Faces

Battle to Stay in Canada,” Vancouver Sun (16

February 1998), A7.

Governing Mentalities 183

Image not available

184

Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

Image not available

Governing Mentalities 185

Image not available

186 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

Image not available

CHAPTER 11

Crime and the Changing Forms of Class

Control: Policing Public Order in “Toronto

the Good,” 1859–1955

Helen Boritch and John Hagan

*****

It is now rather commonplace to depict the

creation of modern police forces in the mid–

nineteenth century as a response to rising levels

of riots, disorder, and crime. The concern on

the part of the middle and upper classes with

the presumed deleterious effects of rapid

urbanization and industrialization on social

order put pressure on civic authorities to provide

an effective means of controlling the “dangerous

classes” and led to the widespread introduction

of centralized, uniformed municipal police

forces in North America and Western Europe

(Johnson 1976; Lane 1980a; Miller 1977; Parks

1974; Silver 1967). As a result, nineteenth-

century policing has been characterized as

involving an aggressive enforcement policy

toward various public order offenses that was

designed primarily to curb the activities of

the lower classes. In addition, in the absence

of specialized civic agencies, the police also

became responsible for administering and

overseeing a plethora of social welfare and

public services. Among other things, this

included regulating health standards, providing

an ambulance service, taking censuses, and

giving overnight shelter to tramps in police

stations. The consequence was that policing

rapidly evolved into a multifaceted institution

with broad and amorphous powers to intervene

in the lives of city dwellers. The control of crime

was but one aspect of this social role.

These features of nineteenth-century urban

policing are the central components of a style of

police organization, enforcement practices, and

nonarrest activities which have been variously

described as “class control” (Monkkonen

1981), “social control” (Watts 1983), and

“service” (Ferdinand 1976). Although there

are important differences in the usage of these

terms to characterize policing in the last century,

there is a general consensus that the objective

consequence of policing was disproportionately

high arrest rates for, and police involvement with,

the working classes, immigrants, transients, the

chronically unemployed, and other problem

populations.1 […]

[…] The gradual shift in policing to a more

legalistic, “crime-control” model is attributed

to several interrelated factors. The first involves

technological innovations in police work. The

advent of the patrol wagon and signal system,

together with advanced communication and

information systems in the late nineteenth

century, served to significantly reduce the

response time of the police and to increase the

possibility of arrests for more serious crimes.

In addition, the development of various crime-

detection and identification techniques such as

the Bertillon system of physical measurements,

188 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

photography, fingerprinting, and international

information systems, increased the prominence

of police detectives and the image of the police

as crime specialists. Following the American

lead, these new developments were incorporated

in the Toronto force, as evidenced in the

growth of the proportion of detectives from

approximately 4 percent in the nineteenth

century, to 12 percent in the period after 1920

(see Boritch 1985).

The second major change in police organization

and ideology came as a result of the larger

movement to restructure city governments along

more centralized, bureaucratic, and specialized

lines. Numerous reforms were instituted which

were designed to further professionalize the

police, improve efficiency in administrative

tasks, and increase specialization in police

work. The personal style of policing associated

with the constable on the beat was increasingly

replaced with a style of policing consciously

modeled on business principles and practices.

In 1935, the Chief Constable of the Toronto

Department argued that,

In this modern and constantly changing age,

the administration of any public service, must,

in an ever-increasing degree, be conducted

along sound business lines. This in the first

instance means that sound business principles

must be applied in the same way that they are

made to function in any successful Industrial or

General Business Organization (Toronto Police

Department Annual Report 1935, p. 7).

Third, the creation and expansion of various

government welfare and service bureaucracies

beginning in the reform era eliminated many of

the social service functions performed by the

police. As police responsibility for noncriminal

problem populations (and, therefore, an

important means of control) declined, the police

had the opportunity to orient themselves more

exclusively to crime prevention and control.

[…] During this era, Toronto police authorities

repeatedly stressed the idea that the police role

consisted, first and foremost, in the control and

prevention of crime, and that “[n]o other form

of service demanded from the police by the

public can justify any sacrifice being made at the

expense of this one’’ (Toronto Police Department

Annual Report 1935, p. 7). Although there is

some difference of opinion as to the timing

of this shift, it is generally argued that, by the

mid twentieth century, the ideology of policing

changed from a focus on controlling a class of

people, to a focus on preventing and controlling

certain classes of criminality (Ferdinand 1976;

Monkkonen 1981; Watts 1983).

*****

[…] As conceived by Monkkonen, the shift

from class control to crime control represents

a fundamental change quite similar to the

distinction drawn between proactive and reactive

policing by Black (1970) and Reiss (1971).

Black describes proactive policing as “a social

welfare model of law, with the legal good of

the citizenry being defined and then imposed

by government administration .… A proactive

system does not merely make law available,

it imposes law” (1980, p. 53). Accordingly,

a proactive style of policing is most evident

when social problems are defined in relation

to the bottom of the class structure, and is

characteristic of nineteenth-century policing

(Black, 1980). In contrast, contemporary

police forces are based primarily on a reactive

style of policing organizing around citizen

calls for service. Reactive policing reflects an

“entrepreneurial” model of law in which the

public plays a determinant role in the nature

and scope of arrest practices.2

******

On the surface, policing in Toronto outwardly

conforms to the model of a historical transition

from class control to crime control. However, a

closer examination of policing during the reform

era reveals that, in fact, the class-control model

of policing was not diminished. The major

change in police ideology and enforcement

practices was not from class control to crime

Crime and the Changing Forms of Class Control 189

control, but rather to different types of public

order offenses. […] For example, although the

police maintained their vigilant attitude toward

drunkenness and vagrancy, they increasingly

came to express concern about other problem

populations and behaviors such as prostitution,

gambling, liquor law violations, Lord’s day

violations, and narcotic law violations. These

offenses fit within a class-control model

of policing, as arrests for these behaviors

rest fundamentally on police initiative and

a proactive style of policing (see also Watts

1983). Moreover, these “victimless” offenses

disproportionately criminalize lower-class

populations.

Beyond this, there is another substantial

category of offenses which fit within a proactive,

class-control model of policing. During the

urban reform era the enforcement of social order

generally, and public morality in particular,

also was accomplished through the enactment

and enforcement of city bylaws. Like the other

public order offenses discussed, city bylaws

concern largely victimless, minor offenses

in which arrests rest principally on police,

aggressiveness, and deliberate enforcement

policies. The essential similarity of bylaw

enforcement to other public order offenses

during this period was expressed in 1912 when

the Toronto Board of Police Commissioners

instructed the police “that a refusal on the part of

a citizen to give his or her name for a breach of

a bylaw might be regarded as disorderly conduct

and treated accordingly by arrest if necessary”

(Board of Police Commissioners Minutes, June

18, 1912, p. 234).

Moreover, the content of bylaws enacted

during the reform era clearly reflected middle-

class interests and extended the capacity of

the police to regulate working-class morality,

recreations, and economic activities. For

example, in response to the anxiousness of

middle-class reformers to eradicate vice, bylaws

were enacted to strengthen prostitution and blue

laws, to regulate the location and hours of dance

halls, theatres, movie houses, and billiard halls,

and to give the police the authority to act as

censors.3 Further, this control extended to a direct

control over working-class economic activities

when the duties of the License Department

came under police control in 1896. As a result,

unlike larger business interests, which were

regulated through provincial legislation, small

working-class enterprises, from rag pedlars

to tradesmen to small businesses, were under

police jurisdiction.

A further feature of city bylaws which

makes them especially worthy of attention

is the direct role the police played in their

creation. In Toronto, under the Municipal Act

of 1858 (and various amendments throughout

the years), Boards of Police Commissioners

were empowered to enact bylaws with respect

to a wide variety of concerns. As a result,

bylaws represent a category of public order

offenses where the police not only defined

the “law in action” through discretionary

enforcement policies, but actually legislated

a significant proportion of the “law in the

books.” Responding directly to the concerns of

various middle-class groups during the reform

era, the police enacted a multitude of bylaws

which served to further expand the presence

and pervasiveness of the police in previously

unregulated public and private domains. 4 […]

During the urban reform era, from 1891 to

1920, the proportion of bylaws arrests to total

arrests more than doubled from approximately

15 to 35 percent. A contemporary court reporter

observed that Toronto had become a city of

“shall nots” where it was more important for

citizens to memorize 6,000 bylaws than the Ten

Commandments (Wodson 1917).

*****

[…] Throughout the entire time period from

1859 to 1955, public order arrests comprise

the largest proportion of arrests, indicating a

continuation of a “class-control,” proactive

model of policing. Although from 1921 to

1955 the arrest rate for all public order offenses

declined […] and the arrest rate for crime began

to increase […], suggesting a move toward a

greater emphasis on crime control, the most

190 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

important finding is the consistently higher

arrest rate for public order offenses.5 Even when

the public order arrest rate dropped to its lowest

point of 2,208 in 1933, this was still almost

twice the crime rate of 1,211.

Second, whereas the arrest rate for crime

traces a steady decline from the mid nineteenth

century to the 1920s, the public order arrest

rate fluctuates dramatically and, in some

instances, varies by over 1,000 arrests in the

space of a year. This difference underscores

the preeminent role of police initiative and

departmental policy in the production of public

order arrests. Nevertheless, despite the large

variations in the public order arrest rate, these

arrests constituted 60 to 85 percent of all arrests

from 1859 to 1955 and averaged approximately

70 percent. Therefore, while the total arrest rate

declined, the proportion of proactive to reactive

policing remained much more stable.

*****

For example, the average annual rate of

change among arrest rates for drunkenness,

disorderly conduct, and vagrancy, other public

morality offenses (“vice”), and bylaws provide

further evidence that the Toronto police varied

their focus from one type of public order

offense to another during different periods. In

“the formative period” of Toronto policing,

from 1859 to 1890, arrests for drunkenness,

disorderly conduct, and vagrancy decreased

dramatically. […] During the same period, the

arrest rate for vice displays no discernible trend

[…] while the rate for bylaw arrest shows a

significant increase. […]

However, the most interesting change in

police activity occurs during “the urban reform

era,” from 1891 to 1920. During this period,

arrests for drunkenness, disorderly conduct, and

vagrancy actually increased to about 1912, but

then decreased suddenly with the enactment of

the Ontario Temperance Act in 1916. […] Yet

even during this period these arrests continue to

be about twice those for “crime.” At the same

time, however, arrests for vice […] and bylaws

[…] noticeably increased. Finally, from 1921 to

1955, after the repeal of the Ontario Temperance

Act in 1927, the arrest rate for drunkenness and

disorderly conduct increased, […] while arrests

for both vice […] and bylaws […] declined from

the previous era.

[…] While the police in Toronto did, in fact,

adopt the organizational reforms and public

image of a crime-control model, especially

after 1920, these changes did not translate into

notably different arrest practices; instead, it

appears that the police expanded their attention

from drunkenness and vagrancy to encompass

other forms of vice in accordance with a

changing spatial development of the city, and

the urban reform movement. As middle-class

citizens increasingly moved to outlying areas of

the city in the late nineteenth century, the core

of the city became a predominantly lower-class,

immigrant area with demarcated disreputable

sections (Lemon 1984). On the one hand, this

served to reduce the exposure of middle-class

citizens to public drunkenness, but at the same

time it increased perceptions and concerns with

the ghettoization and open proliferation of vice

in the “Ward” area, making it a prominent target

of reformers’ efforts. The establishment of a

morality department in 1886 with a sweeping

mandate to control immorality is evidence

that far from reflecting a distinctive change

in police priorities, the urban reform era was

characterized by an intensification of proactive

and class-control arrest policies.

Nevertheless, these results do not discount

the possibility that important structural changes

did occur in policing in terms of the relative

influence of a variety of factors on arrest rates

for public order offenses, taken as a whole, as

well as individually. For example, despite the

preponderance of public order arrests relative

to arrests for more serious crimes, the arrest

rate for these offenses did decline from 1859

to 1955, and the decline in public order arrests

from 1921 to 1955 coincided with an increase

in crime arrests. Therefore, while it is apparent

that even by the 1950s the Toronto police had

not given up their predominant attention to

public order offenses, it is still plausible that

Crime and the Changing Forms of Class Control 191

police responses were closer to a class-control

model in the two eras of 1859 to 1890 and 1891

to 1920, and somewhat closer to a crime-control

model after 1921. […]

*****

The Formative Years (1859–1890)

The mid-nineteenth century was a period of

increasing labor militancy, political unrest, and

economic recession in Toronto, as elsewhere

in North America. From 1852 to 1854 there

were at least 14 strikes, and in the period from

1839 to 1866, 29 riots erupted (Kealey 1984). It

was within this mid nineteenth-century context

that Toronto set about the task of reorganizing

its police department. The new distribution of

personnel, duties, and regulations of the force

was determined after careful consideration of

information received from a number of American

cities, especially New York, Albany, Portland,

and Boston. The Board of Commissioners

concluded after this review that the “Boston

system seems the most applicable to the city

of Toronto ….” (Toronto City Council Minutes

1859, Appendix 14, p. 83).

In all of this, class concerns were manifest, and

linked particularly to problems of drunkenness,

both among officers and the citizenry. The

number of police who were disciplined each

year, mostly for alcohol-related offenses, was

seldom less than 25 percent of the force and in

1890 this figure reached 66 percent (Toronto

Police Department Annual Reports). It seems

that clear class boundaries were to be drawn,

and then exemplified as well as enforced by

the police. The Toronto police officer was to be

in all possible ways “a man above the class of

labourers” (Toronto City Council Minutes 1859;

Appendix 4, p. 7). […]

[…] The advent of the patrol wagon and the

signal system in the 1880s illustrates the ways in

which the control of violence and drunkenness

were linked. The signal system allowed officers

to be dispatched in response to reports of

violence, and the wagons allowed drunk and

disorderly offenders to be more easily returned

to the station houses. This system, together

with the newly created mounted squad, were

attractive new tools for the control of collective

as well as more isolated threats of violence.

These points were quickly incorporated into the

arguments of the Toronto Police for adopting

tike patrol wagon and signal system. Indeed,

after what was widely regarded as an effective

response by the Department to the Toronto

Street Railway Company strike of 1886, the

Chief Constable added to his usual list of

supporting arguments the system’s capacity

“for rapid concentration of men at any particular

point when needed” (Toronto Police Department

Annual Report 1887, p. 110).

*****

The Urban Reform Era (1891–1920)

The Toronto Department of 1891 was barely

recognizable from its humble beginnings:

from 3 stations and 60 men in 1859, the force

had grown to 7 stations and 285 men serving a

population of 185,000. By 1920, there were 11

stations and 683 men serving a population of

over half a million. Note, however, that the latter

figures represent a proportionate reduction in the

ratio of police to population during the urban

reform era. The population was expanding while

police strength was declining. The population

growth was in large part a result of the role

of the railways in Canada’s development and

the emergence of Toronto as “the hub of a

railway network” (Careless 1978, p. 16). The

simultaneous decline in police strength was a

result of the depression of the 1890s.

One consequence of the drop in police

strength was a continuation in the decline in

drunkenness, disorderly conduct, and vagrancy

arrests. […] However, while the latter offenses

continued their long-term decline, other offenses

were taking their place. […] To understand this

change, we must first say more about the urban

reform era in Toronto.

Notwithstanding an influx of immigrants,

Toronto at the turn of the century retained a

192 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

predominant Anglo-Saxon, Protestant character,

and puritanical moral code (Glazebrook 1971;

Goheen 1970). A fear that urban squalor would

soon contaminate the lives of the respectable

classes led clergymen, temperance societies,

women’s groups, and self-styled moral crusaders

on a mission to purify the city and rebuild the

existing welfare system. In the late 1880s the

newly elected reform Mayor, William Howland,

established a Morality Department under the

equally zealous Staff Inspector Archibald.

The Inspector’s new jurisdiction included

prostitution, gambling, liquor laws, Sabbath-

breaking, censorship, sports, pool rooms, dance

halls, and any new forms of “immorality” which

came to police attention. 6 Subsequently, and

notwithstanding these efforts, the meetings

of the Board of Police Commissioners were

opened to a continual stream of delegations

which appeared to criticize the police for laxity

in the enforcement of public morality. […] The

police responded to this pressure by enforcing

existing morality laws more vigorously and by

using their authority to create new bylaws.

*****

Several further points should be made about

the new prominence of bylaws. Harring has

observed that the “criminologists definition of

‘public order crimes’ comes perilously close

to the historian’s description of ‘working class

leisure time activity’” (1983, p. 198). This is

particularly true of bylaw enforcement that went

so far, for example, as attempting to control

such behaviors as ball-playing in the streets,

swimming at public beaches, toboganning in

parks, and spitting in public places.7 However,

in addition to regulating working-class morality

and recreations, bylaws were also a principal

means by which the police regulated the

economic activities of the working class. Taken

together, this widespread authority gave the

police far-reaching control over public order

and the working and nonworking poor.

Police enforcement of existing and new

public morality offenses served several related

purposes. First, prosecuting offenders for minor

offences was a relatively easy and successful

means of bolstering the city’s revenues through

fines, thus promoting the legitimacy of the entire

police department to the municipal government.

Second, it enhanced the capacity of the police

to increase arrests within the class that already

constituted the bulk of arrest statistics. Third, the

belief that vice was at the root of more serious

forms of crime, including much violence,

justified a heavy-handed enforcement policy

and promoted the image of the police as

effective crime fighters. This belief held sway

well into the twentieth century.

Most of the individuals charged with the

various public order offenses were discharged

or fined. As an example, of 21,553 offenders

arrested in 1909, 9,247 were arrested for

drunkenness and 5,935 for breaches of city

bylaws and other minor offenses, totalling

15,182. Of those cases, 8,295 of the charges

were withdrawn or dismissed by the police

court magistrate. Nonetheless, when confronted

with this information the police responded with

a strong defense of their arrest and detainment

policies.

... it would be decidedly incorrect and unwise

to assert that any of those dealt with as above

described should not have been arrested ... the

drunkard must be protected not only for the sake

of himself, his wife and his children, but also

for the sake of society in general. So it becomes

necessary to place him under restraint until he is

sufficiently sober to be allowed his liberty again.

A similar procedure is followed in dealing with

all minor offenses, including breach of City

By Laws (Report, signed by Chief Constable

Grasett and Chief Inspector Archibald, n.d.,

Toronto Police Museum Archives).

The legacy of the urban reform era in Toronto

was to further entrench and intensify the

class-control nature of policing and its heavy

emphasis on public order offenses. While this

aspect of police work was evident within the

first few decades of the reformed police force, it

was given its fullest expression during this era.

Crime and the Changing Forms of Class Control 193

The middle-class eye may have been blind to its

own hypocrisy, but it maintained an unblinking

stare on the sins of the lower classes.

Centralization and Specialization

(1921–1955)

With a population of over a half million by

1920, the city once called “Hogtown” had

taken its place among North America’s growing

urban centers. However, the city’s growth

slowed over the next several decades, and

in 1955 its population was approximately

682,000. The police force grew from 743

members in 1920 to 1,132 members in 1955.

For the police and municipal government

more generally, this was a period of increasing

bureaucratization. In seeking ways to respond

to the problems accompanying urban industrial

growth, a system of municipal government and

policing emerged that was modelled on the

principles of professionalism, centralization,

and specialization.

Numerous examples of these changes are

apparent in the record of the Department.

In 1934, a centralized system of licensing

persons and premises was implemented at

Police Headquarters and in 1936, the summons

system also was centralized at Headquarters.

A new emphasis on professionalization was

formalized with the establishment of the

Ontario Provincial and Municipal Training

School at Headquarters in 1935. At the same

time, noncriminal functions were reduced.

In 1919, the employment of police as truant

officers was discontinued. In 1931, the duties

of dog-catching were transferred to the Toronto

Humane Society. In 1933, the ambulance

service was moved to the Medical Health

Department. The Department had secured its

position in municipal government, and it no

longer needed noncrime-related services for

public legitimation. Finally, specialization was

also evident within the Department with, for

example, the creation of the arson squad in

1932 and the increase in different ranks above

the level of constable. The number of these

positions grew from 9 in 1889 to 11 by 1920,

and jumped to 16 by 1955 (Toronto Police

Department Annual Reports).

The emphasis now was one of dispassionate,

professional crime fighting. […]

However, simultaneous developments cast

doubt on the assumption that the new crime-

fighting image promoted by police authorities

signified a major change in police practices. In

particular, the Morality Department established

in the urban reform era did not recede into the

background of policing in the era of centralization

and specialization. To the contrary, the control

and regulation of vice was still regarded as

indispensable to the effectiveness of the police

in combatting serious crime. In the police view,

the control of vice was crime control. Using

the example of gambling, the Chief Constable

articulated the fundamental connection between

vice and more serious crime in the following

uncompromising way:

Professional gambling dives are, for the most

part, operated by foreigners, who, if they are not

vicious criminals, can be classified as racketeers

whose unlawful activities promote crime in the

community. There is no place for these highly

organized professional gambling houses in

Canada …. (Toronto Police Department Annual

Report 1940, p. 10).

This view was to harden and become more

encompassing as the era progressed. In 1947

the Chief Constable responded vociferously

to supporters of a less repressive enforcement

policy, arguing that the connection between vice

and more serious crime was indisputable.

There have been indications in the past of a

tendency on the part of some Police officials

and others charged with law enforcement and

the administration of justice to lean toward the

theory that the thief, burglar, and hold-up man

are the arch-criminals of the community and that

offenders of a much lesser degree are the brothel

keeper, the boot-legger and the professional

gambler; and that operations of the latter groups

are to be suffered on the principle that their

194 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

presence in all communities is inevitable ...

operators of speak easies, houses of prostitution

and gambling “dives,” perhaps not individually,

but as a collectivity are a more degrading and

more permanent bad influence ....

Let us beware of any attempts to draw a line

of demarcation in the underworld. Police

officers of experience realize that often in the

brothel, speak-easy and gambling “joint” stolen

property is handled, sometimes narcotic drug

deals framed, criminal enterprises hatched and

planned, criminals and fugitives harboured

and alibis concocted for later false testimony

(Toronto Police Department Annual Report

1947, pp. 10–11).

These quotations underscore the persistent

priority accorded by the police to the regulation

of public morality well into the twentieth

century. The drunks, tramps, and unemployed

who had constituted the nineteenth-century

police identification of the dangerous classes

were increasingly supplemented by new targets

of enforcement policies drawn from the same

classes, perhaps often even including the

same persons. This continued emphasis on

morality enforcement substantially modifies

assumptions about the extent of changes in

police organization and activities from the

nineteenth to the twentieth centuries. We have

seen that many organizational and administrative

changes did occur in the mid twentieth century.

Many of the social services of the police were

eliminated, major campaigns to promote a

new image of the police were launched, and

significant changes in police administration

took place. At the same time, however, the

longstanding role of the police in suppressing

vice continued to be regarded as an essential

part of the police mandate. In this regard, our

findings are consistent with Skolnick’s (1966)

analysis of the prominent role of vice law

enforcement in his classic observational study of

an American police department in the 1960s.

The historical development of policing

in Toronto, therefore, appears to undermine

any strict interpretation of the evolution of

municipal policing as one of clear-cut change

from a proactive class-control to a reactive

crime-control model. Both elements coexisted

in mid twentieth century police work in Toronto.

Perhaps this explains more generally why the

works of Black and Reiss and of Skolnick have

become such classic pieces in the literature on

modern policing. Each may represent one facet

of an emerging and ongoing historical synthesis

of class and crime control in contemporary

police work.

Conclusions

This analysis of policing and crime in Toronto

has produced results that both qualify and

extend our understanding of the evolution of

modern policing. On the one hand, the Toronto

police embraced the organizational reforms,

prevailing rhetoric, and ideology of a crime-

control model after 1920. However, at the level

of arrest practices, it is evident that the mid

twentieth-century police image as crime fighters

was only partially realized. Incorporating vice

and bylaws as categories of public order arrests

shows that policing in Toronto retained a strong

class-control focus from 1859 to 1955. The

historical analysis of policing in Toronto reflects

both change and continuity.

More specifically, the evidence of nineteenth-

century policing in Toronto reinforces the

findings of much previous research, while

the findings for the twentieth century reveal

some important discrepancies. […] Our most

important finding is that the focus of the police

varied across different kinds of public order

offenses depending on the specific historical

context. As one type of problem behavior and

one part of the “dangerous classes” receded

from police attention, another type of public

order offense replaced it. Examination of arrest

rates for public order offenses, collectively and

individually, showed that the urban reform

era did not witness a dramatic change in

police priorities but rather an intensification of

proactive, class-control policing. […]

Based on such findings, two sets of

conclusions are suggested. At the broadest level,

Crime and the Changing Forms of Class Control 195

the essential role of the police as agents of class

control, focused on the less powerful segments

of society, was the predominant feature of

policing in both the nineteenth and twentieth

century. While the substantive content of

public order offenses and enforcement policies

changed, the proactive, class-control form

of policing persisted. Contemporary critical

analyses of class and crime, which view the

role of the modern police in these terms (e.g.,

Balbus 1977; Harring 1983; Spitzer 1975),

are thereby encouraged and given an added

historical dimension.

However, this conclusion must also be

tempered by the findings, which point to

changes in the determinants of public order

arrests from the nineteenth to the twentieth

century. The nature of these variations indicate

that, to a limited degree after 1921, the ideology

of crime control influenced arrest practices.

Albeit to a lesser extent than previously asserted,

the changing relation between proactive and

reactive policing over time indicates that

policing in Toronto did evolve into a relatively

more reactive, crime-fighting enterprise by the

mid twentieth century. Our analysis suggests

that the shift from class to crime control is

both less certain and complete than is widely

assumed. Indeed, there is less evidence of a

shift than of an ongoing historical synthesis

in the class and crime-control functions of the

police.

Notes

1. Beyond this general consensus, the usage of the

terms “class” and “class control” in studies of

policing varies considerably. So, for example,

Harring’s (1983) Marxist analysis emphasizes the

creation and control of nineteenth-century police

forces by an industrial elite for the preeminent

purpose of controlling the working classes. In

contrast, Monkkonen (1981) employs a broader

meaning of class to encompass the notion of

a “dangerous class” composed of a variety of

marginal groups which may be differentiated on

political, religious, and social dimensions but

which, nevertheless, constitute an identifiable

subordinate class. This latter usage raises the

possibility that police attention varied from one

segment of the urban poor to another over time

and, moreover, that social-control efforts were

not necessarily characterized by repressiveness or

a sole concern with the working class. So, while

policing is probably best viewed as involving a

complexity of purposes, the overall consequence

was a concerted control over the urban poor. This

more broadly defined concept of class control

appears most applicable to policing in nineteenth-

century Toronto. As Rogers (1984) notes, it was

the marginal poor (casual laborers, prostitutes,

and vagrants) and, especially, Irish Catholic

immigrants who bore the brunt of police vigilance

in the mid nineteenth century. So throughout this

period, the percentage of Irish Catholic men and

women prosecuted was roughly twice as high as

the percentage of their numbers within the total

population. As well, data from the Annual Reports

of the Police Department on the occupation

of arrested persons from 1870–1873 (the only

period in which they were available) reveal that

casual laborers, the unemployed, and prostitutes

comprised over 60 percent of all arrests. The rest

consisted primarily of various tradespeople with

less than 1 percent listed as professional men in

each year.

2. Classifying policing as proactive or reactive rather

than as “class control” or “crime control” may

also be preferable in that it avoids the implicit and

arguable assumption that police control of more

serious crime does not also exhibit a class bias.

Our adoption of Monkkonen’s terminology is

meant as a conceptual convenience to underscore

the differences in police organization from the

nineteenth to the twentieth century and styles of

police enforcement practices with respect to public

order offences versus more serious crimes. Our

analysis does not pursue the further question or

imply as a corollary that the population of arrestees

was substantially different across these categories

of offenses.

3. Thus, for example, bylaws were enacted in

1890 to prohibit female children from selling

newspapers as this was seen to inevitably lead to

their demoralization and prostitution (Board of

Police Commissioners Minutes Jan. 25, 1890, p.

173). For the same reasons, bylaws were enacted

196 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

in 1912 and 1915 to prohibit females from working

as organ grinders and to license massage parlours

(Toronto Police Department Annual Report 1912;

Board of Police Commissioners Minutes Dec.

14, 1915). More generally, bylaws were used to

geographically segregate and regulate working-

class leisure activities so they could be effectively

supervised and not offensive to middle-class

sensibilities. Responding to concerns about the

“moral atmosphere” of billiard halls in 1907, the

Chief Constable recommended a continuation of

the “policy of confining these places as much as

possible to the business districts of the City ...

as their presence in residential districts would

be objectionable” (Toronto Police Department,

Annual Report 1907, p. 8).

4. A partial list of the many different interest groups

that routinely appeared before the Board to

either request the enactment of a new bylaw or

greater enforcement of existing laws includes the

Residents of Centre Street, Law and Order League,

Women’s Christian Temperance Union, St. Paul’s

Methodist Church, Lord’s Day Alliance, Toronto

Humane Society, Local Council of Women (Board

of Police Commissioners Minutes Dec. 27, 1889,

p. 162; June 14, 1890, pp. 199–200; June 30, 1903;

May 3, 1899, p. 232; Sept. 16, 1897, p. 131; June

13, 1899, pp. 242–43; July 2, 1901, pp. 242–43;

Jan. 25, 1890, p. 173; Feb. 18, 1913, p. 292; Apr.

19, 1904.

5. Standardized correlation coefficients are used

for the purposes of illustrating the effect of the

independent variable (year) on the dependent

variables (arrest rates) where comparisons are

within the same time period. Comparisons of the

relations among arrest rates across different time

periods are reported as unstandardized regression

coefficients.

6. Upon his appointment, Staff Inspector Archibald

of the Morality Department (or Staff Inspector’s

Department as it was euphemistically titled) visited

the principal and particularly well-known houses

of ill fame in an effort to reduce prostitution. “I

gave them distinctly to understand that unless the

business was discontinued the law would be strictly

enforced, that the authorities desired information

rather than prosecution and ... if they wanted to

do better that they would be taken charge of by

Christian ladies ... or if they wanted to go home

passes would be furnished them if necessary .... I

found that on a second visit a considerable number

had gone to the United States.” According to

Archibald, this policy resulted in a reduction in the

number of houses of ill fame from 49 to 25 in one

year (City Council Minutes 1886, Appendix 185,

pp. 1011–1012). Archibald’s exploits are discussed

further in Hagan and Leon (1977).

7. According to Harring, the anti-spitting bylaw,

which was enacted as a public health measure, also

was a “significant weapon against working class

enjoyment of leisure hours. Such a measure served

both as a weapon to harass crowds of working-class

young people congregated on street corners and as

a publicity tool for a police department beleaguered

by reformers” (1983, p. 199). Similarly, although

Monkkonen (1981) argues against a Marxist

analysis of policing, he nonetheless suggests

that whatever positive immediate benefits may

have accrued to the urban poor as a result of

various police activities, these functions had the

consequence of enhancing the social- and class-

control role of the police.

8. An interesting exception to this trend is the

continuation of the police regulation of the tramp

population. Although Monkkonen (1981) finds

that most major American cities ceased to provide

overnight shelter to tramps in the late nineteenth

or early twentieth century, the Toronto police

continued this practice until the end of the period

under study.

References

Balbus, Isaac D. 1977. “Commodity Form and Legal

Form: An Essay on the ‘Relative Autonomy’ of

the Law.” Pp. 73–90 in The Sociology of Law: A

Conflict Perspective, edited by Charles Reasons

and Robert Rich. Butterworths.

Black, Donald. 1970. “Production of Crime Rates.”

American Sociological Review 35:733–48.

______. 1980. The Manners and Customs of the Police.

Academic Press.

Boritch, Helen. 1985. “The Making of Toronto the Good:

The Organization of Policing and Production

of Arrests, 1859 to 1955.” Unpublished Ph.D.

dissertation, University of Toronto.

Careless, James M.S. 1978. The Rise of Cities in Canada

before 1914. Canadian Historical Association,

Booklet No. 32. Love Printing.

Ferdinand, Theodore N. 1976. “From a Service to a

Legalistic Style Police Department: A Case Study.”

Crime and the Changing Forms of Class Control 197

Journal of Police Science and Administration

4:302–19.

Glazebrook, G.P. 1971. The Story of Toronto. University

of Toronto Press.

Goheen, Peter G. 1970. “Victorian Toronto, 1850 to 1900:

Pattern and Process of Growth.” Research Paper

No. 127, Department of Geography, University

of Chicago.

Hagan, John, and Jeff Leon. 1977. “Rediscovering

Delinquency: Social History, Political Ideology

and the Sociology of Law.” American Sociological

Review 42:587–97.

Harring, Sidney L. 1983. Policing a Class Society:

The Experience of American Cities, 1865–1915.

Rutgers University Press.

Johnson, Bruce C. 1976. “Taking Care of Labor: The

Police in American Politics.” Theory and Society

3:89–117.

Kealey, Gregory S. 1984. “Orangeman and the

Corporation.” Pp. 48–86 in Forging a Consensus:

Historical Essays on Toronto, edited by Victor

Russell. University of Toronto Press.

Kitsuse, John I., and Aaron V. Cicourel. 1963. “A Note

on the Uses of Official Statistics.” Social Problems

2:131–39.

Lane, Roger. 1980a. “Urban Police and Crime in

Nineteenth-Century America.” Pp. 1–43 in Crime

and Justice: An Annual Review of Research, Vol.

1, edited by Norval Morris and Michael Tonry.

University of Chicago Press.

______. 1980b. “Urban Homicide in the Nineteenth

Century: Some Lessons for the Twentieth.” Pp.

91–109 in History and Crime: Implications for

Criminal Justice Policy, edited by James A.

Inciardi and C.E. Faupel. Sage.

Lemon, James. 1984. “Toronto among North American

Cities.” Pp. 323–54 in Forging a Consensus:

Historical Essays on Toronto, edited by Victor

Russell. University of Toronto Press.

Miller, Wilbur R. 1977. Cops and Bobbies: Police

Authority in New York and London 1830–1870.

University of Chicago Press.

Monkkonen, Eric H. 1981. Police in Urban America,

1860–1920. Cambridge University Press.

Parks, Evelyn L. 1974. “From Constabulary to Police

Society: Implications for Social Control.” Pp. 271–

89 in The Criminologist: Crime and the Criminal,

edited by Charles E. Reasons. Goodyear.

Reiss, Albert J. 1971. The Police and the Public. Yale

University Press.

Rogers, Nicholas. 1984. “Serving Toronto the Good: The

Development of the City Police Force 1834–1880.”

Pp. 116–40 in Forging a Consensus: Historical

Essays on Toronto, edited by Victor Russell.

University of Toronto Press.

Silver, Allan. 1967. “The Demand for Order in Civil

Society: A Review of Some Themes in the History

of Urban Crime, Police and Riot.” Pp. 1–24 in The

Police: Six Sociological Essays, edited by David

Bordua. Wiley.

Skolnick, Jerome H. 1966. Justice without Trial: Law

Enforcement in Democratic Society. Wiley.

Spitzer, Steven. 1975. “Toward a Marxian Theory of

Deviance.” Social Problems 22:638–51.

Watts, Eugene J. 1983. “Police Response to Crime and

Disorder in Twentieth-Century St. Louis.” Journal

of American History 70:340–58.

Wodson, Harry M. 1917. The Whirlpool: Scenes from

Toronto Police Court. University of Toronto

Press.

Critical Thinking Questions

Chapter 6: Homicide in Nova Scotia, 1749–1815, Allyson N. May and Jim

Phillips

1. How do homicides in Halifax compare to those that occurred in the rest of the

province? Who was more likely to be the victim of a homicide in Halifax? What

differences are there in the rate of executions for those convicted of homicide

between the two locations? What might explain this apparent discrepancy?

2. Does violence appear to be more prevalent at this time than today? What problems

are there in attempting to draw such a conclusion? Does the author think that

the extant records are an accurate reflection of the rate of murder in the colony?

Why or why not?

3. What are the differences in deciding whether a suspicious death was a murder

or a case of manslaughter? How did common law define “homicide” during this

period? What distinctions did the law make between deliberate, justifiable, and

excusable homicide? Does the threat of execution appear to have been a sufficient

deterrent to homicide?

Chapter 7: The Shining Sixpence: Women’s Worth in Canadian Law at the

End of the Victoria Era, Constance Backhouse

1. How did attitudes about women influence Canadian legislation about infanticide

in the late nineteenth century?

2. Various changes were made to laws affecting women in this period. What are some

of these changes, and how do they represent the social and moral regulation of

gender?

3. At the end of the infanticide case, the author asks why these defendants were

treated so leniently. What do such cases say about the relative worth of infants

at this time?

Chapter 8: Gender and Criminal Court Outcomes: An Historical Analysis,

Helen Boritch

1. During the mid-nineteenth century, industrializing nations were experiencing an

urban reform movement. What social problems accompanied industrialization?

Critical Thinking Questions 199

And how did Canadian reformers respond to these social problems? Who did

reforms perceive to be the “most serious threat facing the modern city?”

2. Contrary to popular belief, female criminality, according to the female incarceration

rates in the Middlesex County jails, was on the decline during the Urban Reform

era. What factors may have contributed to this decline?

3. Current research on gender differences in criminal court outcomes generally finds

a pattern of lenient sentences toward female offenders. Based on Boritch’s study,

did a similar pattern exist in the Urban Reform era? What five findings, in relation

to gender differences, did this study reveal?

Chapter 9: The Voluntary Delinquent: Parents, Daughters, and the

Montreal Juvenile Delinquents’ Court in 1918, Tamara Myers

1. Myers’s research focuses on the ways parents controlled their errant daughters.

Implicit within the author’s thesis, however, is the notion that parental expectations

were different for daughters than they were for their sons. Why did this idea appear

to exist? How did parents control unruly daughters?

2. What role did parents play in assisting the court system? Why did parents appear

to prefer incarceration rather than probation? How did parents overcome the

problem of a court system apparently reluctant to incarcerate their daughters?

3. A lack of clients forced some institutions to look for alternatives to increase

their numbers. What were some of these ways? What problems did institutions

encounter when they focused on “voluntary delinquents” to fill their beds?

Chapter 10: Governing Mentalities: The Deportation of “Insane” and

“Feebleminded” Immigrants out of British Columbia from Confederation

to World War II, Robert Menzies

1. How could the notion of an individual of the state as an “economic unit” have

fuelled the deportation of “feebleminded” immigrants before World War II?

2. Prior to 1902 there were no medical authorities involved in the immigration or

deportation process in Canada. How was the deportation of the “insane” and

“feebleminded” affected when the deportation process became medicalized?

3. Deportation on the basis of mental deficiency declined during World War II when

eugenics was becoming a popular theory in Canada and throughout the rest of

the world. Why, then, did this decline in deportation of the mentally unfit occur in

Canada during the war?

Chapter 11: Crime and the Changing Forms of Class Control: Policing

Public Order in “Toronto the Good,” 1859–1955, Helen Boritch and John

Hagan

1. According to the authors, Toronto experienced a shift in policing styles that was

not directly related to the level of crime. Where did this shift in policing come from?

Who was involved in deciding what the police should focus their energy and time

on?

200 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

2. What are the major characteristics of “class-control” and “crime-control” styles

of policing? Did the level of crime, or the types of crime that occurred, change

throughout this period? In what way did this shift in focus affect those being

policed?

3. Many historical studies tend to focus on homicide as a barometer of the level

of violence. However, Boritch and Hagan suggest such an emphasis may not

present an accurate picture of the level of violence within a community. What

are the benefits of using homicide statistics to gauge the level of violence within

a community? What are the problems with such an approach? What other types

of crimes do the authors suggest might be more helpful?

Further Readings

Crimes, Constables and Courts: Order and Transgression in a Canadian City,

1816–1970 by John C. Weaver (Montreal: McGill-Queen’s University Press, 1995).

This book, written by a professor of history at McMaster, was short-listed for the

Harold Adam Innis prize. It looks at the evolution of urban policing, and has made

a mark in criminal justice history. The author is able to use narrative to bring his

description of the evolution of the Canadian criminal justice system to life. He uses

newspaper accounts and police, court, and jail records to trace the evolution of courts,

juries, police, and punishments. He shows how the increased centralization and

professionalization of the criminal justice system and policing deprived communities

of input, continued to be male dominated, and biased against newcomers, strangers,

and marginalized social groups.

The Supreme Court of Nova Scotia, 1754–2004: From Imperial Bastion to

Provincial Oracle, edited by Philip Girard, Jim Phillips, and Barry Cahill (Toronto:

Osgoode Society for Canadian Legal History and University of Toronto Press,

2004).

Coinciding with the 250 th anniversary of Nova Scotia’s Supreme Court, this

volume provides a comprehensive history of Canada’s oldest common law court.

The essays include an account of the first meeting in 1754, surveys of jurisprudence,

and the various courthouses it has occupied. This is the first complete history of any

Canadian provincial superior court. All of the essays are original, and many offer new

interpretations of familiar themes in Canadian legal history.

From Punishment to Doing Good: Family Courts and Socialized Justice in

Ontario, 1880–1940 by Dorothy E. Chunn (Toronto: University of Toronto Press,

1992).

Dorothy Chunn is co-director of the Feminist Institute for Studies in Law and

Society, and a member of the Criminology Department at Simon Fraser University.

This book reflects her research interests in feminism, law and the state; ideology and

the family; and the historical sociology of crime, law, and social welfare. The family

court system was an important development in policing young women in a quickly

industrializing state.

202 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

Colonial Justice Justice, Morality, and Crime in the Niagara District, 1791–1849

by David Murray (Toronto: Osgoode Society for Canadian Legal History, and University

of Toronto Press, 2002).

David Murray is a professor in the Department of History at the University of

Guelph. In 1791, with the creation of a legislative assembly in Upper Canada, a

criminal justice system was adopted from England. Using the rich court records from

the Niagara District, Murray analyzes the criminal justice system during the first half

of the nineteenth century. He looks at how local characteristics affected the operation

of a criminal justice system, and also how legal processes affected Upper Canadian

morality. He looks at the treatment of the insane, welfare cases, crimes committed in

the district, and an examination of the roles of the Niagara magistrates, constables,

and juries. Despite the principles of British justice, justice was unequal for women

and visible minorities.

Making Law, Order, and Authority in British Columbia, 1821–1871 by Tina Loo

(Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1994).

In the early nineteenth century, British Columbia was occupied by the Native

population and the Hudson’s Bay Company. The history of pre-Confederation British

Columbia is heavily influenced by the fur trade, conflict between settlers and the

Hudson’s Bay Company, and the gold rush. Loo details these incidents and puts

them in a wider historical background. She relates the disciplinary practices of the

Hudson’s Bay Company, the establishment of courts in the gold fields, and conflicts

over the role of juries.

One of the more troubling problems most societies have to deal with is the historical

treatment of ethnic populations, and Canada is no exception. As the readings in this

section demonstrate, the policing of ethnicity was not limited to the use of the criminal law to

achieve homogeneity. Instead, control was diffuse, spilling over from criminal justice to expand

into the fields of health, social welfare, and education. While those facing assimilation rarely

proved passive in their acceptance of the role the state was playing in their lives, the state was

a powerful adversary. Surveillance in the criminal justice system was aided by professionals

in many diverse fields.

The first two readings demonstrate the difficulties of attempting to understand verdicts in

jury trials. In both cases, trial transcripts have been lost to history. As a result, the trials are

recreated through newspaper accounts of the day. One problem with this approach is that

newspapers do not provide an accurate legal record of the proceedings. However, newspapers

also provide a cultural record, giving us an inside look into the sensibilities of the day. While

reporters may have lacked a legal insight into trial proceedings, or simply not have the space

necessary for presenting a full accounting of the circumstances behind the verdicts, this would

be little different than today. More important, as Smith finds, the news media may have other

motivations at work than simply reporting the news. For example, after the trial of the Reverend

Corbett, convicted for attempting to procure an abortion for a household servant, the defendant’s

counsel, James Ross, serialized the outcome for publication in his newspaper.

In their article, in which the defendant was found not guilty of murder, Strange and Loo

suggest that the verdict may not have been the result of any underlying sense of fairness, but

the fact that both the victim and the defendant were “outsiders” to the community. As such, an

acquittal would not send a message that local residents could get away with murder. In addition,

the acquittal of a Black man, in an overwhelmingly White community, helped to reinforce the

notion that the rule of law could fairly apply to all. In both cases, the trials are seen as an

attempt to carefully balance justice with interests in economic development, through tourism,

in the case of Picton, Ontario, and immigration, in Red River. The rule of law went a long way

to informing colonial identity, and the trial and its outcome, although predictable in retrospect,

shows how criminal justice both reflects and reinforces prevailing social ideology.

In their classic study on Africville, Clairmount and Magill discuss the consequences of

Canada’s experiment with urban renewal in the 1950s as a way to improve major cities.

Halifax was also touched by this phenomenon, and the community of Africville was selected

for renewal in 1964. Africville was a small black community of 80 families within Halifax city.

The community had gone into disrepair as it had no electricity, running water, or sewage and

was seen as a black mark on Halifax that had to be abolished. The city chose to relocate the

Policing Ethnicity

PART III

204 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

residents of Africville to other areas of the city and to destroy the community. The model of

relocation was liberal welfare in that the city claimed that the residents required assistance

such as employment and education, which was to be met through this relocation. However,

subsequent studies have shown that the residents were not satisfied with their relocation,

and that they never received what the city had promised them. This paper chronicles the

disparities between the city and the relocated. While the city of Halifax viewed the relocation

as a progressive and successful move, the Africville residents felt as though they were forced

into relocation and never received adequate support.

Using case files from the Mercer Reformatory for Women, Sangster explores the

incarceration of Native women in Ontario during the period 1920–1960. The records are

problematic because they record all Native and Métis nations under the single heading “Native”

and they present evidence about the cases from the perspective of the recorder rather than

the women themselves. However biased, they do create a picture of Aboriginal communities

controlled by the criminal justice system, but also manipulating that same system to respond

to pressing social problems. The majority of Native women incarcerated at the Mercer during

this period were there for moral or public order infractions, such as prostitution and vagrancy.

The latter was a relatively loose designation for a wide array of offences from drunkenness and

child endangerment to wandering the streets. However, these categories of offences reflect

what outsiders considered to be crimes and how they should be policed, not what the Native

communities considered to be the problems facing them.

The final reading in this section looks at how the education system could be used, in

concert with the law, to assimilate immigrant populations. The Doukhobors lived a communal

way of life, and saw the formal education system as a threat to their existence. Previous

attempts to convince them to register their children in local schools had met with little success.

Beginning in the 1920s, therefore, the government took a different approach. Rather than

enforcing compliance within the Doukhobor community, local school boards were penalized if

school attendance fell below an acceptable level. This threat only increased friction between

the Doukhobors and their neighbours, and had only a minimal effect on school attendance.

Because short-term solutions had not achieved the desired result, the decision was eventually

made to entirely remove the children from their families and educate them in a special facility,

where they would stay for a period of years, rather than a few months.

The selections in this section, in particular, show how social and moral regulation needs

to be understood in broad terms as embodying the work of the criminal justice collectively in

everyday practices that encompass many different areas of surveillance and control.

CHAPTER 12

Spectacular Justice:

The Circus on Trial, and the Trial as Circus,

Picton, 1903

Carolyn Strange and Tina Loo

The “Negro Murder”

Twelve hours after elephants, lions, tigers, and

“an army of circus talent” transformed Picton’s

Main Street into a “grand street pageant,” the

quiet Ontario town was once again thrown into

tumult. But now, cries of “Murder!” rather than

the blare of calliopes broke the stillness of the

night. Provincial detective Joseph Rogers, sent

on routine assignment by Deputy Attorney

General Cartwright to keep an eye on the circus,

suddenly found himself with matters on his

hands more serious than short-change artists

or lewd sideshow dancers. The Pan-American

Circus’s afternoon and evening shows had

gone off without a hitch on their Picton stop on

22 July 1903, but later, when the roustabouts

were packing up the tents and herding the

animals back into the train cars, a fatal stabbing

occurred. One of the Black tent workers, Edward

“Yellow” Johnson, lay beside the grandstand of

the fair grounds, bleeding to death from a wound

to the heart. His fellow circus workers suspected

another Black labourer—Edward Clarke, a.k.a.

“Side Show Shorty”—and the hunt was on to

find the murderer.

Rogers rushed towards the train station, but

found the wanted man on Main Street, standing

with a pocket knife in his possession and circled

by a crowd of men. An eyewitness who had

been on the circus grounds claimed to have

seen the man kill Johnson. Several other local

men reported overhearing the suspect complain

that the Pan-American was “a fake” and that

he was going to “jump the job” after killing

yet another man. Shorty made no attempt to

resist arrest as Rogers placed him in custody

for the murder, the first the town had witnessed

in years. 1 The following day the Pan-American

packed up and rolled on towards Trenton as

scheduled. However, a spectacle every measure

as sensational as the circus began to unfold.

Side Show Shorty’s court appearances not

only involved the trial of a circus man, but

they exposed surprising resemblances between

the trial and the circus—parallels flagged by

spectators’ irreverence and noted by disgruntled

lawmen. But capital murder trials, in which jury

members perform their roles as the triers of fact,

are, ironically, less orderly than circuses. Unlike

daring but well-rehearsed circus acts, jury trials

are open ended: verdicts may be anticipated,

but they are rarely predetermined. Whereas

circuses are artificial intrusions into daily life,

cleverly designed to divert attention temporarily

from the routine, trials expose local culture and

raise uncomfortable questions about the limits

of behaviour. In particular, jury trials draw

upon and help to define community values and

identity. In this sense, even unexpected verdicts,

like Shorty’s acquittal, can be understood as

206 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

the expression of local identity through the

formality of the law.

To develop a richer sense of R. v. Clarke’s

outcome, we first need to consider Picton’s

history and its tenor at the turn of the century. As

a settlement proud of its loyalist past, and eager

to invest its future in tourism, the town was

consciously constructed in this period as a haven

from urban industrialization. Yellow Johnson’s

murder was evidently not a crime that could

be connected to this conservative, law-abiding

community, as grand jurymen later stated. Both

men were quintessential “others”: they were

foreign, they were Black (in an overwhelmingly

white county), and, to top it off, they were circus

men. Even among circus folk, men like Johnson

and Clarke were the most ruthlessly exploited,

both as workers and as “wild savages” placed on

display for white audiences to gawk at. Finding

Clarke innocent replicated such distancing

practices by allowing the town to forget that a

man had been murdered in town. Once Clarke

was acquitted, the case was closed and virtually

erased from local memory.2

In our treatment of Side Show Shorty’s story,

we are less prepared to accept the false certainty

of the legal verdict than we are to speculate

about the extralegal factors that underpinned the

spectacular trial and acquittal of a circus man

in small-town Ontario. It is to these elements of

culture, history, and identity that we turn, less

for answers than for meanings.3

David and Goliath

The first “chapter in the murderous drama,” as

the Picton Gazette announced, was the inquest

that took place on 24 July 1903. The adjournment

of the proceedings from the Council Chambers

to the more commodious Opera House was

prompted by the throngs of people who pressed

to hear the tale of two “negros”: one dead and

the other soon to stand trial for his life. Without

a lawyer to cross-examine witnesses at the

inquest or at the police court hearing several

days later, the circus man’s chances seemed

slim. The two local newspapers, the Gazette

and the Times, entertained no doubts in their

reports on the “Negro Murder” that Side Show

Shorty was guilty.4

If an acquittal seemed unlikely at the time

of his committal on 29 July, it appeared even

less likely when the case was tried in October.

Without the funds to hire his own lawyer, Clarke

depended on a local member of the bar to take

on the hopeless case. Although he was neither a

criminal law specialist nor a trial lawyer, E.M.

Young, the county clerk for Prince Edward and

its solicitor, volunteered.5 His adversary would

normally have been the local crown attorney,

J. Roland Brown, but Cartwright felt that a

man more experienced in capital trials would

ensure a thorough prosecution. Cartwright

found his man in Roger C. Clute, QC. Not

only was Clute an experienced trial lawyer

and a leading member of the Ontario bar, but

he had been the last prosecutor to convince

a Picton jury to render a guilty verdict in a

capital case. 6 Convicting two murderers, who

were later hanged in the jail behind the Prince

Edward Country courthouse in 1884, had been a

feather in the young lawyer’s cap, and his earlier

success suggested that he might be just the man

to secure another conviction.

In October 1903 Pictonians finally witnessed

the David and Goliath court battle. Before

them stood a penniless Black man, a citizen

of a foreign country, who found himself in a

white man’s court before an all-white jury.

Furthermore, as the self-consciously humble

Young conceded, the defence faced “one of the

ablest and most eloquent criminal lawyers in

the High Court.” As expected, Clute presented

the crown’s case forcefully, marshalling the

testimony of eye witnesses and townsfolk who

identified Shorty as the man they had seen

brandishing a knife and shouting his intent

to murder. The tables began to turn, however,

when the rookie Young proved to have done his

homework. Since the only plausible defence

was mistaken identity, he managed to find

townsfolk, most of whom had rarely seen Blacks

outside minstrel shows, who challenged the

crown’s certainty about the murderer’s identity.

[…] For every crown witness who claimed to

Spectacular Justice 207

have seen Shorty, the defence countered with

another who stated that the murderer was taller,

or shorter, or stouter, or darker-skinned than

the defendant. Several claimed that a man who

looked like the defendant had spent the evening

at Main Street’s Quinte Hotel, singing and

dancing for coins. In spite of Clute’s impressive

closing address, strongly supported by Judge

James Teetzel’s damning charge, Young had

managed to introduce a measure of doubt in

the jury’s mind. After two hours’ deliberation,

the good citizens of Picton returned a verdict

of not guilty.7

Unlike the courthouse crowd, who greeted

the verdict with “a good deal of excitement,”

the judge, the crown attorney, and the provincial

detective were not amused. 8 The prosecution

team was convinced that a guilty man had been

set free, not because it had botched the case

but because the jury had been overanxious to

acquit. […]

The Trial as Circus

To the crown agents, the parallels between the

trial and the circus were unsettling. Spectators

raised a cheer at the verdict, and the judge and

the crown attorneys were disgusted at their

apparent levity. It was almost as if the trial had

turned out to be the ultimate death-defying

act: the jury had irresponsibly set a murderer

free. Roger Clute, the supposed star, had been

upstaged by a comparative amateur who had

stolen the show. Just as escape artists and

magicians seemed to defy the laws of physics

in their acts, so a small-town lawyer had

miraculously freed his client.

Although it has become a cliché for solemn

legal actors to liken trials to “circuses” whenever

they appear to have run off the rails of decorum,

we suggest the opposite: that trials are most

circus-like when they are most orderly. In this

sense, Shorty’s trial exposed parallels between

criminal trials and circuses that the judge and

the prosecution were loathe to admit. Both

forms of drama are public spectacles that

juxtapose the high and the low, the powerful

and the vulnerable: they foreshadow outcomes,

building in the possibility of surprise endings.

Management techniques, the organization of

the performance space, and the structure of

rules suggest further affinities. 9 Assize court

judges, like the travelling shows that rumbled

through North America on road and rail, moved

from town to town according to pre-established

circuits. Although the arrival of the judge and

his retinue did not occasion the pomp and

ceremony that their forebears had commanded

a century earlier (or the excitement that the

unloading of circus trains afforded in local

yards), the coming of the circuit judge was a

notable event, particularly in small towns like

Picton that rarely provided the High Court

with sufficient business to warrant a stop.

Visiting judges had a keen sense of the impact

of their sittings on the locals. For Teetzel, the

fall assizes of 1903 marked his first appearance

on the bench, and he used his new position to

pronounce on the virtues of Picton, much as

travelling showmen traditionally ingratiated

themselves with their hosts.10 The arrival of the

court may not have been preceded by roaring

lions and sequined maidens, but it rivalled the

Pan-American’s stop for thrills, because a man

was on trial for his life.

The criminal trial, like the circus, is largely an

orchestrated event, complete with advertisements

and free previews to whet spectators’ appetites

for the headliner act. The inquest and the grand

jury hearing raised expectations of a dramatic

conclusion to Shorty’s story, and hundreds of

Pictonians pressed for admission to catch the

last act in this public performance of justice.

Although the trial, unlike the circus, could

have been conducted without any witnesses,

the presence of the community conveyed a

sense of legitimacy to the proceedings. Twelve

men, most of them farmers and small-scale

businessmen, were the official representatives,

but hundreds of other Pictonians added their

presence.

Where circuses deployed frenetic music,

boldly coloured advertisements, and exotic

costumes to boost the lustre of performances, the

trial court chose sober props to achieve similar

208 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

effects. In the centre ring of the courtroom, each

player occupied appointed positions: spectators

at the rear; counsel in the centre; jurymen to the

judge’s left; and the judge himself on a raised

dais, fl anked by a reporter and a constable. The

defendant, like a caged lion, was penned in a

wooden enclosure and sandwiched between the

public and the court officers. Costumes helped

observers to decode the status and the roles of

the various players. In this case, Young wore

the stuff gown of the barrister, Clute his QC’s

silk, and Teetzel his judicial robe. A further

adornment—a black cap—was at the ready, in

case the judge had to pass a sentence of death.

Architecture and costume were visual cues to

the coded sets of meaning in the spectacle of

justice. 11

A further resemblance between circuses and

trials lies in their calculated manipulation of

risk. Observing the trial of a person who faces

a capital charge is not unlike watching a high-

wire artist perform without a net: the possibility

of death electrifies the air and heightens the

drama. 12 Exercising oratorical skills worthy of

ring masters, the main players in death penalty

trials try to sway the odds of execution one way

or another, with the crown calling for death, and

the defence urging a miraculous escape. Viewed

this way, the announcement of the verdict in

the Clarke case can be seen as the crowning

act of a show which promised the risk of death

but which, astoundingly, delivered life. Not

surprisingly, the courtroom audience burst into

applause.

In circuses, the potential for unforeseen

outcomes in performances is minimized through

careful planning and the skilful execution

of difficult manoeuvres. The boisterous

disruptions of mischievous clowns are, in fact,

practised digressions in the principal acts. The

contorted acrobat may look topsy-turvy, but she

always knows which way is up. Similarly, in a

courtroom, the rules of evidence and procedure

reduce arguments, testimony, and exhibits into

information that lawyers, the judge, and the

jury try to mould into a coherent narrative.

Already in nineteenth-century England the

system of largely private prosecution had been

transformed to one based on crown prosecution;

defence lawyers assumed greater rights, and

restrictions on hearsay evidence were tightened,

leading to an increasingly professional image

of justice. In Canada, as in England, there were

ever more legal controls over trial proceedings,

along with a firmer sense of solemnity. In the

late eighteenth century, trial judges would have

thought nothing of Pictonians’ shouts and cheers

at the announcement of the acquittal; by the

turn of the century, men like Teezel, Clute, and

Brown found such exuberance embarrassing.

Yet lawmen could not orchestrate jury trials

as craftily as ringmasters directed circus acts;

they could not determine the outcome. Over

the nineteenth century, statutory change and

evolving trial procedures had whittled away

at British subjects’ much heralded right to trial

by jury. In fact, the Criminal Code of 1892

had defined capital defendants as among the

few who still enjoyed that right. As the critical

impediment to streamlined, predictable justice,

the jury was a group of legal actors who, unlike

lawyers and judges, had not spent years learning

the rules and culture of the law. Rules of

evidence and procedure determined the evidence

that jurors were allowed to hear, but they did not

ensure the trial’s predictable closure. And the

jury certainly had no counterpart in the context

of the circus. Audiences may have booed and

heckled inferior shows, and selected members

may have been invited on stage to be made fun

of, but they were never granted the power of life

and death over circus performers.

Herein lies the most significant distinction

between circuses and trials. The modern circus,

unlike the medieval or early modern carnival,

is a series of staged events that modulates

transgressive energy into entertainment. 13 In

contrast, democratic legal procedures do not

impose similar constraints over the outcome

of criminal jury trials, and lawyers, working at

cross purposes, can do little more than fight to

earn the jury’s confidence. The more powerfully

positioned judge may prevent a weak case

from going to the jury, or, conversely, deliver

Spectacular Justice 209

a strongly worded charge that directs a jury to

convict. Ultimately, though, jury trials, through

their inherent unpredictability, maintain the

potential for unexpected endings to otherwise

carefully controlled performances.

In the case of R. v. Clarke, although the

verdict was surprising, it was not perverse or

“circus-like.” The jury deliberated for more

than two hours (longer than many capital trial

juries in the period), and the mistaken identity

defence was plausible, since the defendant was

a stranger. More important, the acquittal of a

poor Black man powerfully affirmed the myth

of equality before the law. The legal technicality

that had prevented the admissibility of absent

circus witnesses’ testimony was just that: legal.

No matter how irksome the trial’s outcome to

the losers, everyone had behaved according to

the rules, and the jury had discharged its duty to

weigh the evidence. In the end, authorities were

snubbed, but authority was upheld.

*****

Pictonians’ recollections of an earlier capital

trial, the town’s emerging identity as a tourist

retreat, and the status of the victim and the

offender in the circus murder each contributed to

Clarke’s acquittal. Picton juries were renowned

for their reluctance to convict in capital trials

after at least one possibly innocent man was

hanged in 1884, thanks to a young crown

attorney’s skills. In Picton, Clute’s name was

clouded by his association with this infamous

case of injustice. For peaceable Pictonians,

the circus murder was shocking, not so much

because a man had died, but because they prided

themselves on their law-abiding reputation. In

the twenty-five-year period preceding Shorty’s

trial, only nine men from Prince Edward

County had been charged with murder, and

only two—Joseph Thomsett and George

Lowder—had been convicted. 14 Business

interests reinforced Pictonians’ historical pride

in their civility: by the turn of the century, when

the town began to pin its hopes for economic

development on tourism, an execution in the

county jail courtyard would have undone years

of promotional work.

Refusing to convict an outsider who had

killed another foreigner profoundly defined and

reasserted these moral and economic bonds of

community. As both circus workers and Blacks,

the men involved were itinerant “others” who

fell outside of the conservative, white norm.

[…] The death of one was startling, but more

easily dismissed than the other’s execution,

with the publicity it would inevitably have

garnered. 15 Yellow Johnson was nobody’s

neighbour, employee, or father, and, in that

sense, his murder was more a curiosity for

Pictonians than a rupture in town life. As the

trial proceeded, Young’s spirited defence would

frame these decidedly “unlegal” sentiments in

terms that townsfolk understood—in appeals to

British-Canadian loyalism. […]

Local Memory, Local Justice

In the course of tracing how the crown’s

case had derailed, the local crown attorney,

a man attuned to the tenor of life in Picton,

concluded that the jury had cloaked prejudices

beneath the flag of British justice. Brown

judged that three factors—antipathy towards

Clute, Pictonians’ painful memory of the last

executions, and the town’s concern over its

reputation—had prompted the jury to acquit.

Clute himself took the “vociferous cheering” at

the announcement of the verdict to mean that

Pictonians had been squarely behind the local

defence lawyer from the beginning. What he

failed to mention to his superiors was that his

successful prosecution of Lowder and Thomsett

almost twenty years earlier was still fresh in the

minds of those who recalled their convictions

as a miscarriage of justice. Jurymen in that trial

had, like most laymen, naively assumed that

their recommendation to mercy would prompt

the executive to spare the pair from the gallows.

Petitions for mercy were circulated throughout

the community, and the men maintained their

innocence to the end. Their poignant letters

condemning the injustice of their convictions

were published in local newspapers on the same

day that their “horribly bungled” hangings were

reported. Although the Belleville Intelligencer

210 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

dutifully noted that “the general sentiment of the

community is that the condemned met justice,”

doubt about the character of justice simmered

long after they were buried in unmarked graves

in the jail yard.16

Brown was less coy than Clute about the

legacy of the Lowder-Thomsett hanging and

its significance in turning Pictonians against

the death penalty. “There has always been a

suspicion in the minds of a number of people

in this county that one of the last two men

who were executed here in Picton might have

been innocent,” he explained to Cartwright.

In Brown’s opinion, the crown’s case had

been hamstrung once Clute took it on, and the

jurymen in this murder case stoutly resisted

Clute’s call to put another man to death. “I think

there is in this county at all events a growing

sentiment against capital punishment,” Brown

generously offered. […]

*****

The Most Favoured Spot on Earth

The trial of Side Show Shorty occurred at

a pivotal moment in Picton’s history, as it

underwent a transition from an agricultural

and manufacturing centre to a sleepy, tourist

haven. Its cultural homogeneity was a comfort

to anyone anxious about the growing number

of “foreign” immigrants in big cities; over 86

per cent of the townspeople claimed British

ancestry; the combined total of Aboriginals,

Blacks, and Asians barely topped fifty.17 Turn-

of-the-century Picton appeared, in many

respects, to be a place that time had passed

by. The old loyalist town could still boast a

handful of small-scale capitalist enterprises,

such as fruit and vegetable canning, furniture,

and wire-fencing factories. However, shrewd

locals realized that Picton would never become

a hub of industrialization after they saw the

national railroad bypass their town. Faced with

irregular service on the Central Ontario Railroad

(Picton’s branch line) and a dwindling number

of Lake Ontario freight steamers and barges, the

town could no longer compete with burgeoning

cities along the trunk lines that spanned the

continent.

Picton might have spiralled into economic

decline had enterprising locals not devised a

novel way to sell their town. 18 In addition to

exporting produce and grain, Picton would

import tourists. In the hands of local promoters,

economic stagnation could spell rustic charm;

the undeveloped waterside could stand out as

unspoilt beauty; and, above all, the marketing

of Picton depended upon its image as a town

snuggled in a bucolic setting, unblighted by

evils of industrial urbanization.

This work of imaginative reinvention

preoccupied the town council as it actively

promoted tourism. In 1903 it commissioned

Helen Merrill, daughter of Edwards [sic]

Merrill, the long-serving county court judge, to

write a news article “with a view to enlightening

the Tourist public of Canada and the United

States.” As Boulter announced, the aim was to

“set forth the numerous advantages of Picton

as a place for summer tourists and holiday

seekers to congregate and spend their summer

vacations.” 19 This was to be the first time that

Picton actively reached out to big-city audiences

by painting its simple virtues. Merrill’s article

was published in the Toronto Mail and Empire,

ironically just one month before the murder.

*****

The mid to late nineteenth century marked the

emergence of the tourism industry in Ontario,

and Picton was one of many small towns to recast

itself as a tourist destination.20 Capitalizing on

its location at the narrows of Lake Ontario, the

town promoted itself, particularly to wealthy

Torontonians and Rochesterians, as the gateway

to the Thousand Islands, where tourists could

take advantage of “delightful opportunities” for

relaxation and pleasure. In 1874, for instance,

steamship excursions from Picton to Kingston

featured the added opportunity to visit the

buildings and grounds of the Rockwood Asylum

and the Kingston Penitentiary—price 50 cents

or 75 cents for a gentleman and lady. 21 But

even visitors with more time than money could

Spectacular Justice 211

afford to sojourn in Picton’s environs. Local

entrepreneurs exploited the county’s natural

wonder, Sandbanks Park, for commercial

gain. By the century’s end, several lakeside

entertainments and resort hotels had sprung up,

featuring lawn tennis, croquet, and pavilions for

shoreline dances. Every summer, the “wildly

beautiful” beach, graced by large dunes, lured

casual picnickers and well-heeled holidayers

by the thousands from upstate New York

and southern Ontario. 22 These urban tourists

indulged their passion for Ontario’s wilderness

at a time when cities were swallowing it up at

a frightening pace. In this romanticized world

of sun and surf, the disagreeable side effects of

industrial progress—dirt, noise, and crime—

could be forgotten.23

Picton became a service centre and stopover

point for travellers whose destinations were

Sandbanks and the Thousand Islands. Six

hotels lined Main Street, including the Quinte,

where Shorty claimed he had sung and danced

on the night of the murder. Regular summer

festivities included strawberry socials, church

picnics, and brass band concerts, but the most

popular event was the annual agricultural fair,

shepherded by prominent locals.24 To offset the

costs of maintaining the grounds and running

the annual fair, the County Prince Edward

Agricultural Society regularly ran horse races

on its track and rented its facilities for social

or political gatherings. Travelling shows were

also permitted to rent the grounds, and in the

spring of 1903 the society contracted with the

Pan-American Circus to let its lot, including the

grandstand and crystal palace, for 22 July—the

height of the tourist season.25 As was customary

in the circus business, advertisements were

placed in the local papers, huge posters were

plastered onto city buildings and rural barns, and

local businessmen were given complimentary

tickets in exchange for placing the bold, brightly

coloured advertisements in their windows. 26

The summer of 1903 promised to be eventful,

although hardly in a manner that Miss Merrill

or the town council had anticipated.

Others in the Circus

Because both the accused and the victim in

the Negro Murder were not only outsiders but

troupers, the circus’s history and its place in

the imagination of small-town Ontarians offers

further insight into Side Show Shorty’s acquittal.

By the time the Pan-American came to Picton,

such “cyclones of refined merriment” had been

blowing across the continent for generations.27

Until the late nineteenth century, most circuses

travelled over land either by wagon or by truck,

but in the 1870s the larger “mud shows,” as they

were called, began to move from town to town

by rail. 28 The majority were small—usually

only three cars; nevertheless, according to one

circus historian, “back then, a railroad circus,

whatever its size, was synonymous with all that

was mighty, magnificent, and ultra-modern.”29

With its twenty-four cars, two hundred

employees, and appointments that “were up

to date in every particular,” the Pan-American

Circus was, by the standard of the times, a

big-league show. 30 Their 1903 season began

in Missouri (their wintering grounds) on 9

May and, by the end of the month, they were

in Canada. Canadian audiences, like American

ones, were captivated by Zelleno the Mystic’s

“acts of prestidigitation,” Signor Frank Cereno’s

troupe of dancing dogs, and by the circus’s

headline act—the Cook Sisters, equestriennes

extraordinaires. In 1903 the Pan-American also

offered its audiences something never seen

before: “the wondrous new woman of the wild

west”—the Cowgirl Riding a Steer. “No one,”

the newspapers insisted, “should miss seeing

her.”31

*****

[…] Though circuses may have appeared

chaotic, they were actually highly structured

operations. The military efficiency of their acts

was only the most obvious expression of a very

orderly world of wonders. Circuses were big

businesses that operated according to a strict

time-work discipline. Indeed, as impressive as

the Pan-American’s offerings were, “greater

212 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

wonder by far,” according to the journalist

Whiting Allen, “ ... is the really marvellous

system which governs every element of its

organization and makes possible its smooth

and certain operation on such a stupendous

scale.”32 From selecting the route that the show

travelled, to familiarizing themselves with the

various regulations that governed travelling

shows in each place on the itinerary, contracting

for the sites and provisions, and arranging for

proper advance advertising, successful circus

proprietors’ business acumen rivalled their

headliners’ performance skills. […]

Far behind the footlights, men like Yellow

and Shorty stood at the lowest rung of the circus

hierarchy. Their status is crucial to understanding

why troupers and towners alike responded to the

murder with relative equanimity. In all the big

circuses, a strict division of labour both reflected

and reproduced the hierarchical social relations

that existed in the wider world of which it was

a part. Owners and managers stood at the top

of the circus hierarchy; beneath them, the chief

division was between labourers and performers.

Though wages divided circus employees into

two broad classes, the distinction between

labourers and performers was reinforced and

certainly complicated by gender and race—and

by species as well, for animals like Rajah,

the Pan-American’s celebrated elephant,

commanded a degree of respect that was limited

to only the circus’s brightest stars.

Aside from the women who worked at

wardrobing, circus labour was exclusively

male. The circus’s labour aristocracy consisted

of the “bosses”: the Boss Hostler, in charge

of the animals; the Canvas Boss, in charge of

putting up and taking down the tents; and the

Boss Razor-back, who commanded the general

labourers (to “raise your back”). Workingmen’s

time books and the pictorial evidence show that

much of the labour power, particularly of the

less skilled variety, was provided by Blacks,

whose colour consigned them, in the eyes of

the white owners, to subservience.33

*****

[…] Men like Johnson and Clarke were not

just others, but were paid and portrayed as the

lowest of the low: unskilled and casual labourers

who joined the show for anywhere from a few

days, weeks, or months.34 These were the circus’s

lumpen class: “unemployed men who wanted

to work, plus the tramps and other transients

who had reasons of their own for wishing to

keep moving.” These men could easily be the

targets of violence perpetrated by those who

were supposed to be their compatriots.35 As one

trouper recalled, after a day of hard physical

labour circus labourers returned to the railcars,

where “they were crammed two to a bunk

and in tiers three high. Terrible, unimagined

things happened in those cars. We knew there

were fights and sometimes killings. When that

happened, they would just toss the corpse onto

the tracks, where it would probably be run over

by a freight train or two before it would ever be

found. Nobody knew the names of those men

anyhow.” 36 Nor did anyone care. Zelleno’s

matter-of-fact response to Yellow’s death, then,

typified white bosses’ impression that the men

who made the circus run were dispensable.

*****

The Circus as Other

As important as Shorty’s and Yellow’s status

is to understanding Pictonians’ reactions to

the murder, we cannot overlook the otherness

of the circus itself as a factor that contributed

to the verdict. For townspeople who rarely

encountered people unlike themselves, the

circus embodied what Mary Douglas termed

“radical strangeness.” 37 The mere presence of

circus folk, whether they were from Missouri

or the Middle Kingdom, symbolically ruptured

town life, then moved on quickly, leaving the

rupture a tangy memory. Whether it was Picton,

Gananoque, Parry Sound, Saint John, or any of

the other places on their 1903 route, the Pan-

American’s complement of personnel—animal,

vegetable, and mineral—contrasted with

the homogeneity of town society. Simply in

terms of race and ethnicity, circus folk were

different; under the big top and shunted to the

Spectacular Justice 213

sideshow, those differences were transformed

into entertainment.

*****

Shorty’s acquittal was a hierarchical inversion

that matched anything the Pan-American had

ever offered its audiences. Here was something

that, if “Never Before Seen,” certainly was

a rarity: a lowly Black American—an other

in another world—who escaped the noose in

white, rural, loyalist Ontario, aided only by

the county solicitor, who himself overcame the

odds and trumped the crown’s ringer brought

in especially to prosecute. The verdict in R.

v. Clarke did not simply set Shorty free: it

signified, however briefly, the triumph of Black

over white, and of local justice (both literally

and figuratively) over state law.

Shorty’s escape from death was due in part

to his and Yellow’s status as others. But if

the fact that R. v. Clarke was considered the

Negro Murder by townsfolk was important in

understanding its disposition, so too was the

fact it was a circus murder. Circuses had long

been associated with disorder, but in modern

circuses like the Pan-American, that chaos was

constructed and commodified by the demands of

the market and the clock, and, most importantly,

it was contained within the boundaries of the big

top and the sideshow. Unlike the pre-modern

carnival that engulfed entire communities,

the modern circus was an invited, licensed

spectacle that established boundaries between

the audience and the performers. As a controlled

spectacle of the other, the circus affirmed the

cohesion and normalcy of the communities

that hosted it. Even though the circus’s disorder

sometimes spilled out of its rings into the towns,

the problem left when the circus did; its disorder,

however distasteful, was not endemic to the

community. As Picton’s grand jury told Judge

Teetzel at the opening of the 1903 fall assizes,

“While we regret the unfortunate occurrence

which has for a time cast a shadow over the

fair name of our county, we console ourselves

with the thought so ably expressed by you that

all the parties concerned being foreigners our

reputation is not in any way affected.”38

Conclusion

Yellow Johnson’s death at the hands of a person

or persons unknown one summer night in

Picton, Ontario, led to the unlikely juxtaposition

of what, on the surface, appeared to be two

very different institutions: the circus and the

trial. For historians, and particularly for social

historians, the unique and exceptional can be

problematic in the search for larger patterns and

meaning in the past. Yet, for us, the value of this

unusual episode actually lies in its singularity.

The encounter between the circus and the

trial suggested a reading of the trial in light

of the circus; in the process, we made several

observations regarding the modern circus, the

trial of Shorty Side Show, trials in general, and

the relationship between law and community.

Modern circuses, unlike their medieval

antecedents, did not supplant existing social

orders with radical alternatives. Over the course

of the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries,

carnivalesque outbursts and rough amusements

were contained, cleansed of their bawdiness,

broken up, and repackaged into a variety of

popular entertainments. […] One could argue

that far from unleashing a moment of radical

play, the modern circus was emblematic of

the status quo. Though performances teased

spectators with the promise of chaos and

subversion, they delivered highly orchestrated

events in which little was left to chance. Disorder

in the modern circus had been domesticated; it

was fixed to particular spaces and times, and

performed according to the demands of strict

time-work discipline. Like the trains that

conveyed them, circuses ran on time, for big

businesses required predictability to ensure

their profits.

*****

Just as the circus held out the promise

of disrupting the status quo while actually

reaffirming it, so too the verdict in R. v. Clarke

reinforced inequality. Courts were spaces where

the high and the low purportedly met as equals.

Rich or poor, black or white, male or female, all

were ostensibly equal before the law. Trials like

214 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

Shorty’s were public performances that affirmed

equality and proved that justice was blind.

[…] The verdict was painful for those who

considered it a travesty of justice, but the law

and the social order it upheld was in no danger

of being subverted. Shorty’s acquittal was

counter-hegemonic only insofar as it reversed

the usual hierarchy of the circus’s division of

labour. A man who laboured unseen, in the

shadow of the big tents where white performers

dazzled audiences, suddenly made headlines by

appearing in the centre ring of the court. Instead

of barking out orders and hurling abuse, the

white bosses in his case spoke feelingly of his

right to a fair trial.

*****

Shorty’s acquittal inspired a bout of self-

congratulation, for in Prince Edward County

the jury had proved that even the lowest of

the low benefited from His Majesty’s justice.

On a grander scale, as the defence argued, it

showed that Canadians, unlike their former

slave-holding neighbours, were thankfully

free of racist prejudice. The verdict not only

spoke well for British law, but also for the rural

white, conservative, and loyalist community

that stood as an emblem of all that was best in

Canada. […]

*****

Notes

1. According to the jail register, Edward Clarke was

a “circusman,” thirty years of age, a U.S. citizen

(with residence in Missouri), professing “no

religion,” unable to read or write, married, and

intemperate. He was committed on 22 July 1903

by G.C. Curry, police magistrate. Prince Edward

County Jail Register, 1877–1907, Archives of

Ontario (AO), RG 20, F-33, vol. IC.

2. The only mention of the case in Picton’s and Prince

Edward County’s many histories appears in Pioneer

Life on the Bay of Quinte, Including Genealogies

of Old Families and Biographical Sketches of

Representative Citizens (1904; Belleville: Mika

Publishing 1983). Local historian David Taylor

confirms that Pictonians had virtually forgotten

the trial prior to the authors’ inquiries.

3. Aside from the coroner’s report and several letters

written by crown prosecutors and the attorney

general, no further legal records, including a

transcript of the trial, have survived.

4. Picton Gazette, 24 and 28 July 1903. “The Negro

Murder” was the title of the article that appeared

on 28 July.

5 In Picton, ten practising lawyers were listed

in 1903, Canada Law List (Hardy’s) (Toronto:

Canadian Legal Publishing Company 1903).

Edward M. Young was a prominent local who

traced his ancestry back to Oliver Cromwell.

6. Roger Clute (1848–1931) practised law in

Belleville. He was appointed a QC in 1890. In

1903, shortly before the Clarke trial, he moved

to Toronto to become the senior partner in Clute,

Macdonald, Macintosh, and Hay. He was appointed

to the High Court of Justice in 1905, and, in 1913,

was elevated to the Exchequer division, where he

served until his death. He was the commissioner

on the Royal Commission on Chinese and Japanese

Immigration in 1900, and vice-president of the

Toronto Bar Association. Law Society of Upper

Canada Archives, biographical files.

7. Gazette, 23 Oct. 1903; Times, 22 Oct. 1903. Both

local papers published on a semi-weekly basis.

8. Gazette, 23 Oct. 1903.

9. On the importance of architecture, space, and

dress codes in courtrooms, see John N. Hazard,

“Furniture Arrangement as a Symbol of Judicial

Roles,” in Alison Dundes Renteln and Alan

Dundes, eds., Folk Law: Essays in the Theory and

Practice of Lex non Scripta (New York: Garland

1994), and W.N. Hargreaves-Mawdesley, A History

of Legal Dress in Europe until the End of the

Eighteenth Century (Oxford: Clarendon 1963).

10. Paul Bouissac, “Clown Performances as

Metacultural Texts,” in his Circus and Culture:

A Semiotic Approach (Bloomington: Indiana

University Press 1976), 164–9. Bouissac, who

once managed a circus, notes that clowns often

insert local references into set jokes to engage the

audience.

11. On the ceremonies attached to the holding of

assizes in early modern England, see John Beattie,

Crime and the Courts in England, 1660–1800

Spectacular Justice 215

(Princeton: Princeton University Press 1986),

chap. 7. On its associations with majesty and the

grandeur of the law, see Douglas Hay, “Property,

Authority, and the Criminal Law,” in Hay et al.,

eds., Albion’s Fatal Tree: Crime and Society in

Eighteenth-Century England (London: Allen Lane

1975), 17–63.

12. Bouissac notes that accidents resulting in death are

rare, yet their publicity serves to heighten anxiety

that anything, at any moment, might go drastically

wrong. Circus and Culture, 124. In capital trials,

the possibility of conviction on a lesser charge,

such as manslaughter in place of murder, is a kind

of safety net.

13. Peter Stallybrass and Allon White, The Politics and

Poetics of Transgression (London: Methuen 1986),

176–7.

14. The breakdown of murder charges is as follows:

two in 1880, three (including Thornsett and

Lowder) in 1883, and four in 1888. The first murder

trial after Shorty’s (the defendant was a local man,

and the victim, a local woman) occurred in 1906,

but it resulted in a manslaughter conviction. Prince

Edward County Jail Register.

15. Several Toronto papers covered both the murder

and the trial.

16. Belleville Weekly Intelligencer, 12 June 1884.

Extensive coverage of the trial also appeared in

the Belleville Daily Ontarian, the Trent Valley

Advocate, the Trenton Courier, and the Toronto

Globe. The Intelligencer published the full text

of each man’s pitiful letters. A letter written by

Thomsett to his “Dear kind and loving mother”

was never mailed but was kept by the governor of

the jail. It has been reprinted numerous times, most

recently in Richard and Janet Lunn, The County:

The First Hundred Years in Loyalist Prince Edward

(Picton: Prince Edward County Council 1967).

17. Picton’s population was listed at 3698 in the 1901

census. Of that number, 3161 listed England,

Ireland, and Scotland as their “origin.” The largest

non-Anglo ethnic group were the Germans at

225. There were six “Negros” and four Chinese

in town. In Hallowell, still technically a separate

jurisdiction but essentially a less wealthy part of

the town, twenty-five “half breeds” and eighteen

“Indians” were listed. Canada, Census, 1901, table

xi, “Origins of the People,” 340–1.

18. After a boom period, from 1860 to 1890, when

Prince Edward County barley fetched high prices

from upstate makers, the county never again

enjoyed the same level of agricultural prosperity.

David R. Taylor, “Historical Background,” in

Roger C. Greig, The Splendour of Prince Edward

County (Belleville: Mika Publishing 1991), 6–12.

On the development of tourism in the period, see

Roy I. Wolfe, “The Summer Resorts of Ontario in

the Nineteenth Century,” Ontario History 54, 3

(1962): 149–61.

19. Mayor Wellington Boulter, Address to Council, 1

June 1903, Town of Picton, Council Minutes, AO,

MS-754, reel 3 (1889–1904).

20. Most tourist spots, such as the Muskokas, were

reached by steamers, and many offered musical

entertainment and refreshments on board. Wealthier

travellers favoured steamers as well. When the

Prince Edward County Old Boys’ Association

paid a return visit to Picton in 1904, members

also enjoyed an outing to the Thousand Islands—a

round trip journey of 120 miles for a fare of $1.00.

Prince Edward County Archives, A 74 13 D.

21. Reprinted in Lunn and Lunn, The County, 348.

22. Ibid., 355–8. The sand advanced at a rate of 15

feet per year until reforestation efforts halted its

progress in the 1890s. The Wellman House, the

Alexandra, and an unnamed hotel at Massassaga

Point were popular spots for company picnics,

family holidays, and romantic getaways. Bookings

at the Alexandra, which operated from 1908 to

1917 when it burned down, had to be made one

year in advance. Brenda M. Hudson, Pride of

Place: A Story of the Settlement of Prince Edward

County (Belleville: Mika Publishing 1982),

63–4.

23. Patricia Jasen, Wild Things: Nature, Culture,

and Tourism in Ontario, 1790–1914 (Toronto:

University of Toronto Press 1995).

24. Reflecting on the town’s hotels in the late nineteenth

century, the Lunns wrote: “Picton had gracious

hotels decorated in high Victorian elegance, their

bars (to which no man took his family) gracefully

curved and highly polished,” Lunn and Lunn, The

County, 355.

25. The town council did not issue a licence, as was

generally the practice in larger cities. Unfortunately,

the business accounts of the Agricultural Society

have not survived.

26. Advancemen secured advertising space in towns

and along circus routes. Because of the fierce

competition among circuses, local property owners

were made to sign agreements that they would

not permit rivals’ posters to be placed on their

property. In exchange, these people were granted

a certain number of free passes in accordance with

the number and size of the advertisements posted.

Circus World Museum and Archives (Baraboo,

Wisconsin) (CWMA), Gollmar Brothers, Ledger

Book (1904).

216 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

27. The turn of the century is usually identified as

the “golden age” of the American circus, “a brief,

sunny period when there could never be too many

circuses.” See John Culhane, The American Circus:

An Illustrated History (New York: Henry Holt

1990), 163.

28. Dean Jensen, The Biggest, the Smallest, the

Longest, the Shortest: A Chronicle of the American

Circus from Its Heartland (Madison: Wisconsin

Book Publishers 1975), 57, 194. Also see Joe

McKennon, Circus Lingo Written by a Man Who

Was There (Sarasota, Fla: Carnival Publishers

1980), 63. For a contemporary view of American

circus life, see Don B. Wilmeth and Edwin

Martin, Mud Show: American Tent Circus Life

(Albuquerque: University of New Mexico Press

1988).

29. George Chindahl, A History of the Circus in

America (Caldwell, Idaho: Caxton 1959), 124; and

Jensen, The Biggest, 101.

30. Aug. 1903, and from the Arcadia, Wisconsin,

Leader in 1902, CWMA, Lemen Brothers/Pan-

American Circus, Clippings File.

31. Under the headline “Cowgirl Riding a Steer,” a

local newspaper reported that “She is surely ahead

of her time, and anyone who doubts it and wishes

to be convinced can have proof-positive when the

Great Pan-American Shows, Roman Hippodrome,

Monster Museum, Oceanic Aquarium and Congress

of Living Phenomena will exhibit.” CWMA, Pan-

American Circus File, Le Clair Zelleno, “The

Mystic,” ed., “Route Book, Great Pan-American

Shows, Season of 1903,” 22.

32. Whiting Allen, “The Organization of the Modern

Circus,” Cosmopolitan Magazine, 1902, 374.

CWMA, Adam Forepaugh-Sells Floto Vertical

File.

33. See the pay scale for the Walter L. Main circus,

dated 11 May 1902, which notes that “salaries for

inexperienced and cheaper class of labour” are $3

per week, but if the circus “should go south and use

Darkies,” the wages would be $2 per week. “The

above,” it is noted, “will average with the Salaries

paid with all the large American shows.” CWMA,

“African Americans in the Circus,” vertical file.

34. Loomis Dean and Ernie Anderson, “Hot Rails!”

White Tops Nov.–Dec. 1992: 38–43.

35. George L. Chindahl to Mr. Sloat, 11 Sept.

1956. Chindahl Papers, Wis. Miss. 310, box I,

Correspondence, March–Nov. 1956.

36. Dean and Anderson, “Hot Rails!” 43.

37. Mary Douglas, “My Circus Fieldwork,” Semiotica

85 (1985): 201–4.

38. Grand Jurors’ Presentment, Fall Assizes, Picton;

foreman, G. Nelson Rose, Gazette, 23 Oct. 1903.

CHAPTER 13

“Gentlemen, This Is No Ordinary Trial”:

Sexual Narratives in the Trial of the

Reverend Corbett, Red River, 1863

Erica Smith

For nine days in February of 1863, often late

into the night, a melodrama of chaste and

fallen womanhood unfolded in the modest

courthouse in Red River Settlement (present-

day Winnipeg). The Reverend Griffith Owen

Corbett, an Anglican minister in the parish

of Headingley, stood accused by Simon and

Catherine Thomas of having seduced their

daughter Maria, a sixteen-year-old girl of mixed

descent and a servant in the Corbett household.1

According to Maria Thomas’s testimony, her

employer had repeatedly forced himself upon

her. When she became pregnant, Corbett,

who had some medical knowledge acquired

by attending lectures at King’s Hospital in

London, subjected her to several attempted

abortions. He failed to interrupt the pregnancy

and she gave birth to a child shortly before

the trial. Corbett was arrested and, on the

basis of Thomas’s testimony and that of about

100 witnesses, found guilty of the crime of

attempting to procure an abortion. The court

sentenced him to six months’ imprisonment,

in spite of the eloquent rhetoric of his counsel,

James Ross, who had hoped to acquit his client

by persuading the jury that Maria Thomas was

a “common prostitute” in the parish.

Among the attentive spectators sat Ross’s

colleague, William Coldwell, a journalist

from Canada and now resident in the colony.

Coldwell took shorthand notes (unfortunately

lost) which he and Ross later reworked into a

journalistic tour de force in their newspaper,

The Nor’Wester. Grandly entitled “The Trial

of the Century,” the story was serialized as a

front-page, three-month sensation.

Taking advantage of the inherent theatricality

of nineteenth-century court proceedings, The

Nor’Wester’s opening editorial on the subject

dramatized the trial as a “tragedy” headed for an

inexorable “denouement,” a “deplorable finale,”

and a “final curtain,”2 with the participants in the

proceedings as dramatis personae. James Ross,

the son of an Okanagan woman and a prominent

retired Scottish fur trader, stage-managed

the courtroom drama 3 as well as its literary

reconstruction, and cast himself simultaneously

as author, director, and lead. Several Headingley

residents, witnesses called to testify about the

plaintiff’s character, appeared briefly in minor

roles. The Reverend Corbett’s appearance was

exceedingly brief; Ross was likely reluctant

to highlight an English man of the cloth as the

villain of the piece.

The two major female actors, Maria Thomas

and the English wife of the accused, Abigail

Corbett, played opposing roles. They were cast

as one of the nineteenth century’s most powerful

and pervasive dualities of womanhood: the

fallen woman and the chaste wife, or “angel in

218 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

the house.” 4 As paired metaphors, the women

had a symbolic import that far outweighed their

actual roles in the legal proceedings. Abigail

Corbett was never called to the witness box

and remained a shadowy presence, but as an

Englishwoman and wife, she enacted the pivotal

role of Thomas’s counterpart by opposition.

The Nor’Wester’s staging of this event is a

prime example of how the construction of a

narrative gave new meaning to real persons

and events. In a deconstructive vein, this paper

mines James Ross’s journalistic elaboration of

key social and literary themes for answers to the

questions: why did this particular discourse of

sexuality emerge in Red River in 1863? Where

did Ross acquire it and why did he give it so

much attention? What practical impact did the

polarization of women have on Red River?

The Corbett trial has been interpreted as

reflecting a social and political conflict which

was indigenous, and in some senses unique, to

Red River. 5 But a closer examination of The

Nor’Wester’s consciously literary techniques

and strategies reveals that its writers saw Red

River’s identity and destiny as tied to a larger

story whose plot was dominated by British

social structures, institutions, and modes of

thought. The leading gentlemen of the trial

proceedings were primarily British-born or

British-oriented middle-class Victorians whose

ideas, attitudes, dreams, and fantasies informed

Red River’s official sexual code. This is not to

imply that their attitudes were uniform or fixed

within a stable and homogeneous “Victorian

frame of mind.” They did, however, share the

collective sexual anxieties of their day, as well

as its common-sense thinking about women,

which naturalized the perceived gulf between

respectable women and prostitutes.

Labelled the “great social evil,” 6 the

“problem” of prostitution permeated every

sector of British society, and generated masses of

printed material penned by purity campaigners,

politicians, philanthropists, novelists, and

journalists. By the 1860s, “the prostitute” was

imprinted on middle-class consciousness as

a cultural archetype of moral depravity and

physical contagion. 7 James Ross was aware

of and attuned to this mode of thinking, as his

speeches and cross-examinations indicate. It is

worthwhile to examine how the son of an old fur

trader acquired and applied that discourse.

With the encouragement of his teacher

and mentor David Anderson, the Bishop of

Rupert’s Land, Ross had won a scholarship to

the University of Toronto’s Knox College in

1853, graduating with distinction five years

later. As a student, he inhabited a landscape of

knowledge marked by the intellectual currents

and gender assumptions of the educated classes

of Britain. Thus it was to Britain that he turned

for his iconography when he constructed, for the

benefit of the court, a portrait of Maria Thomas,

which transformed a mixed-blood daughter of

Red River into a typical Victorian prostitute

who traded sexual favours for money and dress,

articulated inappropriate sexual knowledge, and

gadded about in public, destroying the domestic

happiness of respectable families and the

reputations of respectable neighbourhoods.

Ross proceeded first to discredit Thomas’s

credibility by questioning her virtue:

Maria says ... that she had now for the first

time known a man. From the evidence you will

hear—I think you will easily draw the inference

that she must have had sexual intercourse before

this time ... her high principle succumbed

before a bribe and ... she willingly bartered her

character and her chastity for gain.8

Ross’s further “evidence” revealed that Thomas

had accepted money and a dress from Corbett.

The significance of the monetary gift paled

momentarily, however, as the dress aroused

a flurry of interest in the courtroom. The

women of the parish who testified about

Maria’s character perceived the dress as a

social marker with which she inappropriately

adorned her body. To them, its stylishness

(“black French merino” with a “fine black silk

fringe”) indicated its expensive quality and,

implicitly, Maria Thomas’s social pretensions.

Ross, however, also perceived the dress to

“Gentlemen, This Is No Ordinary Trial” 219

have been a temptation to this suggestible and

corrupted young woman and invested it with

moral significance.

The tendency to judge character from dress,

the inner state from the outer, flourished in

nineteenth-century discourse and was, in

the 1860s, particularized in the image of the

prostitute. Searching for the origins of the great

social evil, the influential English surgeon and

social reformer William Acton, for example,

wrote that woman’s vanity and love of dress

sounded the first alarm bell of a predilection

for a life of prostitution. Acton’s concern

reverberated widely, as when a New England

doctor opined: “As a medical man, I will give

my opinion as to what encourages prostitution;

idleness and the love of finery.” 9 In Rupert’s

Land, the theme echoed in the frequent refrain

of fur traders who made pejorative associations

between Indians’ love of fine clothing and their

low moral development.10

Thomas’s apparently difficult confinement

left marks on her body which were interpreted

as further evidence of moral failure in addition

to physical decline. As she stood in the witness

box “with her babe in her arms,”11 the presiding

judicial officer, recorder John Black, noted

the pathos of her “wistful, withered, haggard”

countenance. Although Black sympathized with

Thomas’s plight, he was also convinced of the

inevitability of the standard denouement of

illicit sexual encounters: lost virtue, banishment

from respectable society, broken health, a sad

death.

To the unfortunate woman herself, the

consequences of this prosecution cannot alas!

... affect her very much. By some one or other,

she has already been deprived of all that makes

female character valuable—her virtue; and

probably there is now nothing on earth that

concerns her but preparation for death.12

No doubt the clergymen in the courtroom,

shaken by the disclosures and anxiously

awaiting the verdict, were reminded of Genesis

and Eve’s punishment for her ill-conceived

curiosity, as Ross went on to draw a connection

between Maria Thomas’s prurience and her

perusul of Corbett’s medical books:

Maria ... was a girl of lewd tendencies, and of

a reckless, licentious disposition, who seized

every opportunity to revel in those improper

delights which an inspection and perusal of

medical works would offer her! ... who more

likely than she to pry into these books, examine

the woodcuts, and read eagerly the details and

explanations given.13

Thomas’s exposure to “obscene pictures”

swept away whatever remnant of innocence

she might still have possessed. Illustrations of

sexual matters were in themselves indecent,

and potent stimuli to misbehaviour. As a later

Canadian clergyman warned: “No man can

look upon obscene pictures without the danger

of photographing upon his mind that which he

might subsequently be willing to give thousands

of dollars to obliterate.” 14 Ross reflected this

widespread perception when he declared that the

medical illustrations would “leave a vivid and

lasting impression” on a susceptible mind.15

Turning to the prostitute’s celebrated opposite,

the chaste wife, Ross introduced the absent

Abigail Corbett in a domestic vocabulary which

drew attention to her exemplary relationship to

her husband. As a faithful wife, “the dear partner

of his bosom,” she was “in continual tears—

plunged in hopeless grief over her husband’s

tribulations. 16 Notions of the stability of the

respectable monogamous family as a domestic

sanctum permeated his opening address to the

jury:

I implore you [to find Corbett innocent] by all

that is valuable in life, by all that is precious

in domestic happiness, by all that is dear in an

unsullied name. 17

In contrast to his detailed portrait of Maria

Thomas, Ross sketched Abigail Corbett in

brief, broad strokes, confident that the audience

to which he spoke would fill in the details

220 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

themselves. The judge, the medical men, his

fellow journalists, and legal colleagues had

British cultural ties; they knew and shared his

terms of reference:

I need not speak of Mrs Corbett’s character, or

paint her noble, pure feelings. We see it in her

very face, we notice it in her conversations, in her

manner, her every movement: she is a refined,

honest, pure-hearted noble Englishwoman.18

As Ross constructed her, Abigail Corbett

epitomized that quintessential symbol of

respectable Victorian womanhood, universally

admired in the 1860s and beyond: the angel in

the house. Ross moulded her to fit the particulars

most frequently applied to this paragon: sterling

character, noble sentiments, refined emotion,

genteel deportment, and most importantly,

sexual purity.

Victorian discourse about woman’s sexual

purity turned frequently on discussions of

her natural passivity. Countless pamphlets,

treatises, sermons, and books were devoted to

the invention of a passive, asexual feminine

ideal. In 1850, the writer of one influential

article in the Westminster Review noted

approvingly, if impressionistically: “Women

whose position and education have protected

them from exciting causes, constantly pass

through life without ever being cognizant of

the promptings of the senses.” 19 The reformer

William Acton was more direct, although no

less impressionistic: “Many of the best mothers,

wives and managers of households, know little

of or are careless about sexual indulgence. Love

of home, children, and of domestic dunes are the

only passions they feel.”20

By the 1860s, women’s sexual passivity was

a matter for debate. 21 When Maria Thomas

claimed that she had been drugged and was

therefore unable to resist Corbett’s advances,

she provoked an outburst from Ross in which he

revealed his own assumptions. Women were by

nature passive, he argued, but for a pure woman,

apathy and supineness posed no danger, as he

put it, to “her most sacred parts.” As a protection

against predatory males, nature had provided

woman with an innate involuntary response

that sprang immediately to her defence the

instant her chastity was threatened. 22 She was

thus rendered “sacred from the rude touch of

impure hands.”23 As he believed that no sleeping

draught had the potency to overcome nature,

Ross’s subsequent question was rhetorical:

What kind of medicine could put her into such

a profound sleep as to make her unconscious

while a man lay with her! ... the thing is

preposterous. In such circumstances the girl

would involuntarily shrink from the ravisher,

even in her profoundest sleep. She would

become cognisant of her impending shame and

dishonor—innocent nature would recoil and

revolt and she must awake. 24

The angel in the house, by definition physically

weak and vulnerable to the storms and stresses

of life, spent most of her life confined to the

home. Thomas’s robustness and “romping”

behaviour, in contrast, proved that she did not

belong to that frail sisterhood, for in spite of her

ordeal, Ross said,

she was vigorous and healthy, walked briskly,

foolishly gossiped, as usual, and jested with

great glee on impure topics .... Instead of finding

this sick girl in bed or passively reclining on

some couch or sofa—she was from home

romping about the neighborhood doubtless

pursuing her vocation of impure gossip and

wretched scandal.25

Ross’s words call to mind William Acton’s

report of the general medical opinion that

“as a rule” prostitutes were endowed with

“iron bodies” and resilient constitutions. 26

The passage also highlights the extent of the

inconsistencies and confusions in Victorian

conceptualizations of female sexuality: Maria

Thomas was at once “withered” (according to

Black) and “vigorous,” a contradiction that both

counsel and judge overlooked.

In summing up his case, Ross drew

conclusions from his own construct of Maria

“Gentlemen, This Is No Ordinary Trial” 221

Thomas as a fallen woman. It was for the most

part a decontextualized abstraction, largely

uninfluenced by the evidence at hand. What

accounted for Ross’s exaggerated construction

of Maria Thomas as a prostitute?

On one level, given Ross’s financial interest in

the fledgling newspaper, a trial involving illicit

sex was simply good copy: The Nor’Wester

was pandering to the public’s fascination with

scandalous exposés. It was also a form of self-

advertisement for the editors, who proudly

proclaimed that their reportage of the “trial of

the century ... no doubt rivals some of the causes

la plus celebres of other lands.”27

But The Nor’Wester’s higher purpose was

to be a conveyor of moral truths, and Ross’s

dichotomizing of womanhood sprang from

wider concerns. By 1863 Red River was a

substantial community of considerable interest

to outsiders observing its moral condition.

The Nor’Wester’s coverage attracted critical

comment in the Montreal Witness,28 but Red

River was also drawing positive attention from

a variety of easterners who were converging

on Red River in the 1860s. 29 Acutely aware

of an opportunity to advance the reputation

of his mixed race, Ross was determined to

demonstrate his and Red River’s devotion to

and defence of British values.

In this project, he drew support from the

racial ideas of Daniel Wilson, the Scottish-

born professor who held the chair in history

at the University of Toronto when Ross was

a student there, and whose best-known work,

Prehistoric Man, was published in 1863.

Addressing the question of intermarriage

between Indians and whites, Wilson wrote

that the offspring of such unions constituted

an important “ethnical element” which could

only benefit the development of the Canadian

nation. 30 Worried about the role of people of

biracial ancestry in the new order, Ross seized on

the professor’s appealing thesis, optimistically

predicting in The Nor’Wester that Red River’s

“fusion of races ... would do no discredit to any

community,” and that mixed-bloods “can claim

equality with pure whites in all those qualities

which go to constitute merit.”31

In fact, most visitors to Red River appeared

impressed by its moral progress. Travellers

frequently praised the colony as an oasis in a

desert, an example of the triumph of civilization

over brute nature. Sir John Henry Lefroy’s sigh

of relief on reaching Red River after his western

subarctic travels (“Here again one encounters

civilization” 32 ) was a typical refrain among

such gentleman adventurers returning from the

wilderness and encounters with “primitive”

Indians. The colony’s schoolchildren were

commended in these accounts for their

“decorum,” and high-achieving men such as

James Ross were singled out as “improved”

and a “credit” to their race.33 Such improvement

narratives by influential outsiders helped to

foster pride in the emergence of a civilized

society at Red River. By mid century the

leading families of the settlement were also

fashioning their own image of a community

devoted to British definitions and requirements

of respectability. 34

At first glance, then, Ross’s public construction

of his countrywoman as a prostitute—

condemning Maria Thomas in order to achieve

the elevation of the mixed-blood community

to which they both belonged—would appear

to be a major paradox. It is important to recall,

however, that being defined as “prostitute”

placed Maria Thomas beyond the pale of

respectable society and its discourses. Moreover,

the prostitute metaphor was remarkably flexible

and could be expanded to draw attention to all

kinds of social problems. Ross found it a useful

vehicle to highlight his most pressing concerns:

community respectability and the purification of

Red River’s sexual mores.

The first requisite of respectability was to

exorcise the ghost of a fur-trade past haunted

by images of illicit sexual congress. In the

censorious Christian discourse of the clergymen

of Red River, Native women living with men in

unions not sanctioned by the church were little

better than prostitutes, regardless of the stability

and longevity of their marriages “according

to the custom of the country.” Seizing on the

rhetoric of shame as a way out of burdensome

222 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

relationships, and the notorious example of

Hudson’s Bay Company Governor George

Simpson, several fur trade officers abandoned

their country wives. They frequently spoke of

their past relationships in a vocabulary of sexual

disgust.35

As mid century Red River distanced itself

from old fur-trade ways, the polarization of

women as either promiscuous or pure was made

absolute. Within the prevailing racial discourse,

Indian women were agents of men’s ruin and

white women agents of men’s salvation. On this

theme, the views of the Red River elite were in

tune with those of the Aborigines Protection

Society, a humanitarian organization founded

in London, England, in 1837. The report of its

rescue mission, published in 1856, represented

a wave of protest, a kind of backlash against

the sexual licence of the British colonial social

order in western North America and elsewhere.

Viewing the social landscape of Rupert’s Land

through a filter of popular ethnological and

gender assumptions, the society concluded that

Native women’s promiscuity was responsible

for the “low morals” of Hudson’s Bay Company

men. Like Britain’s social reformers exhorting

middle-class women to reclaim prostitutes,

they also expressed a deep commitment to

the notion that British women should effect

“the mental and moral improvement” of the

Company’s servants. Marriage to respectable

white women was the fur traders’ best hope

of reclamation and deliverance from their

deplorable liaisons. 36 However, commentators

for the Society admitted that their solutions

were more idealistic than practical since white

wives were in short supply in Rupert’s Land.

They were also silent about the question of

whether the majority of HBC servants found

such preachings to have any real meaning in

their lives. Indeed, many of these men had

neither the means nor the inclination to adorn

their lives with the graces of a white angel, a

“lovely, tender exotic.” 37

Yet traders, too, were men of their time.

Ambitious and conscientious veterans of the

fur trade were, like Alexander Ross, father of

James, concerned about their families’ standing

within the shifting social patterns of their ever-

widening world. Instead of acquiring white

wives, however, most officers with families

in Red River focused intense attention upon

elevating their daughters. They were to serve

as bridges from a cloudy past to a respectable

present and bright future. The fathers’ concern

to train the girls for British-style middle-class

domesticity and marriage to white men has been

well documented. 38 But the paternal anxiety to

cultivate and protect their sexual purity went

beyond a wish to see them advantageously

established. In her study of nineteenth-century

girlhood, Deborah Gorham has noted the

pervasiveness of the “daughter-as-redeemer”

theme in the novels of the time. In these

books, daughters as agents of salvation rescue

fathers from the consequences of past moral

transgressions.39 This insight is worth exploring

with reference to Red River’s racially mixed

families. The purity of half-British daughters, if

carefully cultivated, could in effect wipe familial

slates clean of the immoral past and elevate the

respectability of the paterfamilias, his country

wife, and the community in the process.

Red River fathers such as Alexander Ross

spared neither effort nor expense to nurture

their daughters’ moral development and

safeguard their chastity. 40 Their project was

both reanimated and legitimized after 1860

by Darwin’s buoyant discoveries about the

developmental potential of the human race

as it progressed towards perfection. One of

their tenets was that if mixed-blood daughters

were to mature properly, it was necessary to

minimize maternal influences. Thus Red River

reversed the British trend of mothers inculcating

moral values in young children, as well-

intentioned fathers with Native wives involved

themselves in the early religious education of

their daughters.41 British-style schools took over

where the fathers left off.

Significantly, calls for such schools came

both from the gentlemen of the HBC’s Northern

Council as well as the governor of Assiniboia,

Eden Colvile, for whom the education of

“Gentlemen, This Is No Ordinary Trial” 223

“the young women of this Country” was “a

matter of great importance.” 42 The schools

aimed to provide the enabling conditions and

fertile ground for the flourishing of sexual

purity 43 and were thus usually under the charge

of governesses from Britain. One of these

“excellent importations” was Harriet Milk,

who arrived in Red River in 1851, “on the

invitation of the Bishop of Rupert’s Land, to

establish a school for young ladies.” 44 The

school flourished and was tellingly described by

the young Peter Jacobs, a student at the boys’

school, as “swarming with angelic beings.’’

But the most powerful moulding force in the

elevation of girls in Red River was Matilda

Davis, herself a daughter of the country. Like

James Ross, she arose as a shining example of

what exposure to a civilized British milieu could

accomplish. Her HBC officer father, John Davis,

sent her to England to be educated. When she

returned to establish a school in the Red River

parish of St. Andrew’s in about 1840, she brought

with her solid British middle-class values and

a trunk full of books and pamphlets with such

titles as “Home Life,” “The Excellent Woman,”

and “A Mother’s Mission.”46 According to the

celebratory written and oral testimony of several

Red River descendants, Davis not only taught a

solidly academic curriculum, but also stressed

“all the feminine accomplishments of the day”

and the graceful deportment she had learned

during a stint as governess in the homes of some

of Britain’s “prominent families.”47 One former

pupil later told her daughter of being taught by

Miss Davis “how to sit, how to walk,” during

her stay at what she referred to as “finishing

school.”48

Davis also imported the high-minded

doctrine of duty upheld by educated British

women of her generation. Intent on raising the

level of her countrywomen, 49 she joined the

crusade popularized by the influential English

philanthropist and social reformer Hannah

More, who exhorted her middle-class female

readers to elevate the moral tone of society by

educating their less fortunate sisters. More’s

writings, an enduring staple of British girls’

school literature, also guided the education of

Red River’s young women.50

School records, James Ross’s newspaper, and

reports of church sermons all help to document

Red River’s pursuit of middle-class British ideals

in this period. The columns of The Nor’Wester

provided guidance to families aspiring to

gentility through prescriptive homilies with

such tides as “The Happy Woman,” “Comfort

at Home,” and “The Gentlemen at Home.”

Similarly, Red River’s Presbyterian minister,

John Black, a brother-in-law of James Ross,

preached domestic propriety in texts such as

that which one parishioner glossed simply as

“husbands love your wives [and] wives love

your homes.” 51 Other preachers warned about

the dangers of female vanity and emphasized

standard proper comportment of the body,

modest dress, and sedate behaviour.52

The new sexual code was reflected in the shift

from the HBC’s earlier stress on the teaching

of basic literacy and Christian morality to a

more explicit directive in 1851. Its educational

goal was now “to weaken the mischievous

and destructive energy of those violent and

untamed qualities of human nature which so

frequently manifest themselves in society in a

half-civilized state.” 53 The discreetly worded

reference to unregulated sexuality was not lost

on Red River’s teachers, who applied themselves

assiduously to their mission. In the memoirs of

former pupils, the governesses emerge as strict

guardians of reputations, ever vigilant “for signs

of promiscuous behaviour.”54

Maria Thomas probably escaped such

surveillance, for the project of bringing daughters

up to a suitable standard was anchored in class

values, and reserved for those who could afford

the costs. Elite colony residents showed little

interest in educating the “abandoned” daughters

of country marriages, who were assumed to lack

the budding virtues of chastity and piety which,

with careful cultivation, could be brought to

flower. 55 An education based on “the social

etiquette of the day” would be a wasted effort

on them. 56 Maria Thomas, described as a “poor

girl,” and the daughter of “poor folk,” was

224 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

raised by a Cree-speaking mother who testified

in the Cree language at the trial. Thus the

Thomas family inhabited the lower rungs of Red

River’s social ladder, and their circumstances

prohibited Maria from receiving an education

in refinement.

Maria Thomas was no passive victim, however.

Her responses to Ross’s cross-examinations

countered his claims with certainties of her own.

Unlike Ross’s theatrical narrative, Thomas’s

formulation of her story appeared as straight

chronicle, stripped of imaginative glosses. 57

Its coherence was diffused, however, because

it was printed in several scattered fragment,

comprising her “answers” to questions which

The Nor’Wester did not specify. In contrast,

the speeches of Ross and Judge Black were

given dozens of uninterrupted column inches.

Thomas’s story was thus framed within their

narrative and meaning system, or so it would

seem at first glance.

A closer scrutiny reveals, however, that the

papers on which Ross and The Nor’Wester

inscribed their drama were not blank pages.

They were palimpsests, scored and criss-crossed

with traces of older stories—both Native and

European—that proved difficult to erase even

as late as 1863. These stubborn scripts of

sexuality and sex-related practices (enduring

country marriages and Cree courtship patterns,

for example) interrogate The Nor’Wester’s

dichotomous metaphors. As layered texts,

heavily written over in the Corbett trial, they

also offer counter-readings for understanding

how Red River responded to new ideas and

made sense of a changing and tension-ridden

social order. But that is, indeed, another script

and another story. What is of note here is that the

scaffolding for the staging of the trial, its forms

of dramatic and textual representation—the

metaphors, allusions, and vocabulary—are

themselves sources of historical knowledge.

Notes

1. The daughter of Simon Thomas and Catherine

Linklater, and a pupil in Rev. James Hunter’s

Sunday school, Maria’s family connections were

British, Anglican, and Cree. A brother, born in

1844, was named Thomas, a fact suggesting a link

with Governor Thomas Thomas, although it may

merely reflect the tendency in Red River to name

children after influential persons. Of note is the fact

that only Maria Thomas’s Cree connections were

stressed in the trial. James Hunter Journal, NAC

mfm, A91; Anglican Parish Registers, Provincial

Archives of Manitoba (PAM), MG-7.

2. The Nor ’ Wester, 3 March 1863.

3. Joseph James Hargrave, Red River (Montreal: John

Lovell, 1871), p. 171.

4. Coventry Patmore, The Angel in the House

(London: George Bell and Son, 1896). The Angel in

the House was a poetic construct which captured the

imaginations of several generations of writers and

social commentators. Patmore wrote the poem, he

said, as a celebration of married love. But modern

historians, analyzing its gender politics, found that

his Angel operated as an influential prescription for

flesh-and-blood women. Edmund Gosse, Coventry

Patmore (London: Hodder and Stoughton, 1905);

Carol Christ, “Victorian Masculinity and the Angel

in the Home,” in Martha Vicinus, ed., A Widening

Sphere: Changing Roles of Victorian Women

(Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1977).

5. Frits Pannekoek, “The Rev. Griffith Owen

Corbett and the Red River Civil War of 1869–70,”

Canadian Historical Review 57 (1976), pp.

133–50.

6. Barbara Kanner, Women in English Social History

1800–1914, vol. 2 (New York: Garland, 19S8),

p. 483. E.M. Sigsworth and T.J. Wyke, “A Study

of Victorian Prostitution and Venereal Disease,”

in Martha Vicinus, ed., Suffer and Be Still:

Women in the Victorian Age (Bloomington: Indian

University Press, 1973), p. 80. Leonore Davidoff

and Catherine Hall, Family Fortunes: Men and

Women of the English Middle Class, 1789–1950

(Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1987), p.

89.

7. A major study of Victorian prostitution is Judith

R. Walkowitz, Prostitution and Victorian Society:

Women, Class and the State (New York: Cambridge

University Press, 1980).

8. Nor’Wester, 30 March 1863.

9. Sigsworth and Wyke, 82. For the connection

between finery and prostitutes, see Mariana

Valverde, “The Love of Finery: Fashion and the

“Gentlemen, This Is No Ordinary Trial” 225

Fallen Woman in Nineteenth-Century Social

Discourse,” Victorian Studies 32 (Winter 1989)

169–188. Valverde uncovered a veritable “debate on

finery” in the official documents on prostitution.

10. Erica Smith, “Something More Than Mere

O r n a m e n t : C l o t h a n d I n d i a n - E u r o p e a n

Relationships in the Eighteenth Century,” master’s

thesis, University of Winnipeg, 1991.

11. NAC, James Hunter Journal, mfm, A91. James

Hunter to Henry Venn, 7 January 1863.

12. The Nor’Wester, 12 May 1863.

13. The Nor’Wester, 30 March 1863.

14. Rev. Sylvanus Stall, What a Man Ought to Know

(Philadelphia, 1901), p. 241. Cited in Michael

Bliss, “‘Pure Books on Avoided Subjects’: Pre-

Freudian Sexual Ideas in Canada,” J. Atherton,

J.P. Heisler, and Fernand Ouellet, eds., Canadian

Historical Association, Historical Papers (1968–

70), p. 95.

15. The Nor’Wester, 30 March 1863.

16. The Nor’Wester, 13 March 1863.

17. The Nor’Water, 13 March 1863. A number of

Ross’s private letters also upheld the sanctity of the

woman-home-family triad. “Ah yes!—It has been

well remarked that ‘mother,’ ‘home,’ and ‘heaven’

seem to sound the sweetest words in our language,

and when, papa, the last two become synonimous

[sic] terms, they become a hundredfold sweeter,”

he wrote to his father. PAM, Alexander Ross

Collection, James Ross to Alexander Ross, 13 July

1854.

18. The Nor’Wester, 30 March 1863.

19. William Greg’s article, “Prostitution,” published

in the Westminster Review in 1850, is reprinted

in Prostitution in the Victorian Age: Debates on

the Issue from 19 th Century Critical Journals

(Westmead, England: Gregg International, 1973).

20. By 1860, the passionless wife had her masculine

counterpart in the domesticated, sexually restrained,

middle-class husband. Sexual control, or the

mastery of passion, was one of the great moral

imperatives aimed at men during this time. Too

complex to flesh out here, the masculine gendering

of sexuality awaits fuller treatment, but it may be

briefly noted that the consequences of his sexual

transgression were far-reaching and disastrous

for Corbett. Disgraced and labelled “an awful

blackguard” by his clerical colleagues in Red

River, he returned to England shortly after the trial.

When be begged the Archbishop of London, A.C.

Tait, for a position, he did so on the basis of this

“blameless life for some twenty years ... prior to

the storm which burst out abroad.” Tait had been

alerted to the scandal by David Anderson, Bishop

of Rupert’s Land, and delayed giving Corbett his

answer until, he said, he was “satisfied respecting

the past.” PAM, M627, Lambeth Palace Library,

Tait Papers.

21. Acton’s passionless stereotype was being vigorously

challenged by the 1860s, mostly by medical men,

who argued that women as well as men were

capable of sexual arousal. See Carl Degler, At

Odds: Women and the Family in America from

the Revolution to the Present (New York: Oxford

University Press, 1980), especially chapter 11.

22. See Peter T. Cominos, “Innocent Femina Sensualis

in Unconscious Conflict,” in Martha Vicinus, ed.,

Suffer and Be Still: Women in the Victorian Age

(Bloomington, Indiana University Press, 1973),

p. 157.

23. The Nor’Wester, 30 March 1863.

24. The Nor’Wester, 30 March 1863.

25. The Nor’Wester, 30 April 1803.

26. Stephen Marcus, The Other Victorians: A Study

of Sexuality and Pornography in Mid Nineteenth-

Century England (Toronto: Bantam Books, 1967),

p. 5.

27. The Nor’Wester, 3 March 1863.

28. They condemned the two editors for printing such

“disagreeable records” in a “family magazine,” a

judgment perhaps not unmixed with professional

envy. Hargrave, Red River, p. 271.

29. William Coldwell, the journalist who took

shorthand notes of the trial, had professional as

well as attitudinal ties to Canada. Like Ross, he was

concerned to present Red River in the best possible

light to reassure Canadian expansionists, whose

ambitions they shared. Doug Owram, Promise

of Eden: The Canadian Expansionist Movement

and the Idea of the West 1856–1900 (Toronto:

University of Toronto Press, 1980).

30. Suzanne Zeller, Inventing Canada: Early Victorian

Science and the Idea of a Transcontinental Nation

(Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1987), p.

261.

31. The Nor’Wester, 14 October 1863. See also

Red River Bishop David Anderson’s exegesis

of Hebrews 1, 1–12, a synthesis of Christianity,

ethnology, and history, in which the sons (the

Native and mixed-blood catechists of the youthful

and vigorous colonial church) surpass the stately

father (the Church of England). Anderson, Children

Instead of Fathers: A Christmas Ordination

Sermon, Preached at St. John’s Church, Red River,

on Sunday, December 25, 1854 (London, 1854).

32. NAC, MG 24 H25, Sir John Henry Lefroy Journal,

1843–44.

33. Robert Courts, “Anglican Missionaries as Agents

of Acculturation: The Church Missionary Society

226 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

at St. Andrews, Red River, 1830–1870,” in Barry

Ferguson, The Anglican Church and World of

Western Canada 1820–1970 (Regina: Canadian

Plains Research Center, 1991), p. 56. Adam Thorn,

a former resident, reporting on the progress of the

mission to an Aberdeen audience, held James Ross

up as an “example of the progress of Red River”

in particular and of “civilization in general.”

PAM, Alexander Ross Collection, Adam Thorn to

Alexander Ross, 27 March 1855.

34. The 1860s saw the establishment of a cricket club, a

public library, a reading club, a temperance society,

and a scientific institute in Red River.

35. Sylvia Van Kirk, “Many Tender Ties”: Women

in Fur-Trade Society, 1670–1870 (Winnipeg:

Watson and Dwyer, 1980), especially chapter

7. The language of George Simpson is the most

obvious example of a fur trade officer’s distaste

for Indian women’s sexuality and his own sexual

past. See also the letters of his friend and colleague,

James Hargrave, discussed in Jennifer S.H. Brown,

“Changing Views of Fur Trade Marriage and

Domesticity: James Hargrave, His Colleagues,

and The Sex,” Western Canadian Journal of

Anthropology 6 (1976), p. 3. Hargrave’s comments

echo the obsession with “the woman question”

that plagued British male discourses at the time; in

them the term “the Sex” (signifying women) was

a common phrase.

36. Aborigines Protection Society, Canada West and

the Hudson’s Bay Company (London; William

Tweedie, 1856), pp. 6, 16. William Acton expressed

precisely the same sentiments in Functions and

Disorders of the Reproductive System (1857). See

Marcus, The Other Victorians, p. 32.

37. The word “exotic,” applied by Chief Factor

James Douglas to white women in the Northwest

and vaguely assumed to be a term of admiration,

could mean quite the reverse. Douglas, married

to a woman of mixed descent, was possibly using

the term ironically to undercut the prevailing

discourse. To William Acton, for example, it meant

an unusual freakish person (Marcus, 16). Similarly,

it is difficult to ignore the satirical implications

of such descriptions of the ideal (white) wife

immortalized by Chief Factor Donald McKenzie

in his epigram: “[N]othing can give greater comfort

to a husband than the satisfaction of having a wife

who is nearly mute,” or the parodic elements in

John Stuart’s impression of Frances Simpson

disembarking at Red River: “Grace was in all her

steps—heaven in her Eye—In all her gestures

Dignity & love.” Quoted in Brown, “James

Hargrave,” p. 103, and G.P. de T. Glazebrook, The

Hargrave Correspondence (Toronto: Champlain

Society. 1938), p. 57, respectively.

38. Van Kirk, “Many Tender Ties,” especially chapter

7; Thomas F. Bredin, “The Red River Academy,”

The Beaver (Winter 1974), p. 14.

39. Deborah Gorham, The Victorian Girl and the

Feminine Ideal (Bloomington: Indiana University

Press, 1982), pp. 42–43.

40. Van Kirk, “Many Tender Ties,” p. 148.

41. W.J. Healy, Women of Red River (Winnipeg:

Russell, Lang & Co., Ltd, 1923), pp. 80–81.

42. E.E. Rich and A.M. Johnson, eds., London

Correspondence Inward from Eden Colvile, 1849–

1851 (London: Hudson’s Bay Record Society,

1956), p. 156.

43. Two examples are the St. Cross school and Miss

Davis’s Academy.

44. Rich and Johnson, pp. 156, 160.

45. PAM, MG 1C14, Alexander Ross Collection, Peter

Jacobs to James Ross, 19 December 1853.

46. PAM, MG 2 C24, Matilda Davis School

Collection.

47. Mrs. George Bryce, Early Red River Culture,

Historical and Scientific Society of Manitoba,

Transaction no. 57 (Winnipeg: Manitoba Free

Press), p. 15.

48. Winnipeg, Museum of Man and Nature Library.

Flora Smith Oral History Tape 106.

49. Bryce, Early Red River Culture, p. 15.

50. Healy, Women of Red River, p. 260.

51. PAM, Alexander Ross Collection, Jemima Ron to

James Ron, 28 June 1854.

52. Healy, Women of Red River, p. 34.

53. E.H. Oliver, The Canadian North-West: Its Early

Development and Legislative Development, vol. I

(Ottawa: Government Printing Bureau, 1914), p.

365.

54. Healy, Women of Red River, p. 82.

55. Bredin, “The Red River Academy,” p. 11.

56. Bredin, “The Red River Academy,” p. 11; Bryce,

Early Red River Culture, p. 14.

57. The content of Thomas’s version was, I suspect, left

more or less intact because it was not considered

worthy of notice, let alone editorial reworking. The

known facts about her life are scanty. She died in

1867 and the child, Anne Elizabeth, was raised by

the Thomas family. Hargrave, Red River, p. 387.

CHAPTER 14

The Relocation Phenomenon

and the Africville Study

Donald H. Clairmont and Dennis William Magill

To seek social change, without due recognition

of the manifest and latent functions performed

by the social organization undergoing change,

is to indulge in social ritual rather than social

engineering. 1

—Robert K. Merton

Halifax, the foundation city of English-speaking

Canada, experienced much change during its first

two hundred years of existence. Yet the facelift

and redevelopment it has undergone since the

late 1950s have effected a change as dramatic

as the 1917 explosion that levelled much of

the city. Stimulated by the Stephenson Report

of 1957, 2 urban renewal and redevelopment

have resulted in the relocation of thousands of

people, the demolition of hundreds of buildings,

and the construction of impressive business

and governmental complexes. The Africville

relocation was part of the larger redevelopment

pattern; Africville residents constituted some

eight to ten percent of the people affected by

approved urban renewal schemes in the city of

Halifax during the relocation years.

Africville was a black community within the

city of Halifax, inhabited by approximately four

hundred people, comprising eighty families,

many of whom were descended from settlers

who had moved there over a century ago. Tucked

away in a corner of the city, relatively invisible,

and thought of as a “shack town,” Africville was

a depressed community both in physical and

in socio-economic terms. Its dwellings were

located beside the city dump, and railroad tracks

cut across the one dirt road leading into the area.

Sewerage, lighting, and other public services

were conspicuously absent. The people had

little education, very low incomes, and many

were underemployed. Property claims were in

chaos. Only a handful of families could establish

legal title; others claimed squatter rights; and

still others rented. Africville, long a black mark

against society, had been designated for future

industrial and harbour development. Many

observers reported that despite these liabilities

there was a strong sense of community and

that some residents expressed satisfaction with

living in Africville.

In 1964 the small black ghetto of Africville

began to be phased out of existence. By that

time most residents of Halifax, black and white,

had come to think of Africville as “the slum

by the dump.” Most Haligonians, including

some Africville residents, did not regard the

community as viable and recognized a need

for planned social change. The relocation

plan announced by the city of Halifax, which

purported to be more than simply a real estate

operation, appeared to be a response to this

need. The plan emphasized humanitarian

228 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

concern, included employment and education

programs, and referred to the creation of new

opportunities for the people of Africville. To

the general public, the proposed relocation was

a progressive step.

In addition to official pronouncements, there

were other indications that the Africville program

would be more humane and progressive than the

typical North American urban relocation. Halifax

city council had adopted recommendations

contained in a report submitted by a noted

Canadian welfare specialist experienced in

urban renewal. There was much preliminary

discussion of the relocation by city officials

among themselves, with Africville residents,

and with a “caretaker” group of black and white

progressionals associated with the Halifax

Human Rights Advisory Committee. Relocation

plans were not ad hoc and haphazard. City

officials were required to articulate their policies

well and in detail; many implications and

alternatives were considered.

There were also indications in the relocation

decision-making structure that the Africville

program might realize its official rhetoric. A

social worker was appointed by the city to take

front-line responsibility for the varied aspects

of the relocation and to act as liaison between

the city administration and the relocatees. The

social worker, who was on loan from the Nova

Scotia Department of Public Welfare, had a

measure of autonomy vis-à-vis the city and an

independent contingency fund to meet day-

to-day emergencies and opportunities with a

minimum of bureaucratic delay. In negotiating

the real estate aspects of relocation, the social

worker brought proposed agreements before

a special advisory committee consisting of

aldermen and several members of the Halifax

Human Rights Advisory Committee.

In terms of its rationale, public rhetoric, and

organizational structure, the Africville relocation

seemed worthy of study. The plan was liberal-

oriented (that is, aimed at ending segregation

and providing improved opportunities for the

disadvantaged), welfare-oriented (that is, it

hoped to coordinate employment, educational,

and rehabilitative programs with the rehousing

of people), and run by experts (that is, the

planning, execution, and advice were provided

by professionals). An examination of the

Africville relocation could be expected to

yield greater fundamental insight into planned

social change than would a study of typical

relocation programs that were accomplished

by administrative fiat and stressed primarily

the physical removal of persons. It seemed

important to study and evaluate the Africville

relocation both in its particularity and against

the background of general relocation issues.

There were additional reasons for studying the

Africville relocation. First, Africville was part of

a trend in the 1960s for governmental initiative

in relocation programs, and there was reason to

expect that other tentative relocations in Nova

Scotia and elsewhere would be patterned after

the Africville experience. Second, Africville

had attracted national and even international

notice, and there was broad public interest in

the relocation. Third, accounts of pre-relocation

social conditions and attitudes were available.

Two surveys had been conducted, 3 and other

material was available in city records. Finally,

in 1968 the Africville relocation had already

been acclaimed locally as a success. One city

alderman noted:

The social significance of the Africville program

is already beginning to show positive results as

far as individual families are concerned. The

children are performing more satisfactorily in

school and they seem to take more of an interest

in their new surroundings. This report is not

intended to indicate that the program has been

100 percent successful; however I believe it

can be said that it has been at least 75 percent,

judging by the comments of the relocated

families. 4

Private communication with city officials

and relocation officials in the United States and

Canada brought forth praise for the organization

and rhetoric of the Africville relocation.

Was the Africville relocation a success? If

so, from whose perspective? To what extent?

The Relocation Phenomenon and the Africville Study 229

What accounted for the success or lack of it?

It is hoped that answers to these and related

questions will contribute to an appreciation

of the Africville relocation and of relocation

generally.

The Relocation Phenomenon

Relocation must be seen in the context of a

general North American mobility pattern, and

certain distinctive features should be noted. The

most important distinction is that relocation is

part of planned social change carried out, or at

least approved, by public agency. The initiation

of relocation, as seen by the relocatees, is usually

involuntary and an immediate function of the

political process. Our present concern is with

relocation as it pertains to private residences,

involves neighbourhoods or communities, and is

a function of comprehensive programs of social

change. This kind of relocation accounts for but

a small measure of the mobility noted in Canada

and the United States, but it was significant

because it was distinctive. It was noted earlier

that the Africville relocation was itself part of

a much larger redevelopment project in the city

of Halifax. In terms of the sweep of lifestyle

change, even such large urban projects have

been dwarfed by post-Second World War

Canadian relocation projects in the Arctic and

in Newfoundland. In 1953, Newfoundland,

with 6000 miles of coastline and approximately

1150 settlements, undertook a program to

move people from the small outposts to larger

viable communities which could be serviced

efficiently. Between 1965 and 1970 over 3250

households were moved.5

As many low-income Americans and

Canadians can testify, urban renewal is a

prime example of forced relocation. Urban

renewal legislation began in the 1940s in both

countries. By 1968 approximately forty-five

Canadian urban redevelopments had been

initiated at a cost of 270 million dollars for

1500 cleared acres.6 While the scope of urban

renewal in Canada was quite small in the

light of American experience, the Canadian

program was significant enough that one can

complain that there were too few Canadian

studies looking into the politics, issues, and

human consequences of renewal programs. To

overcome this lack of knowledge and to place

the Africville relocation in perspective, more

comprehensive themes will be discussed in this

introduction.

From a political-administrative perspective

there are four relocation models: the traditional,

development, liberal-welfare, and political. The

Africville project is the best Canadian example

of the liberal-welfare type of relocation. […]

These models vary along six dimensions:

(1) ideological premises; (2) formulation

of policy; (3) implementation of policy; (4)

intended beneficiaries; (5) central actors and

organizational units; and (6) key problems.

These models are ideal types to which actual

relocation programs correspond to a greater or

lesser degree.

The Development Model

The development model was the most prevalent

political-administrative approach to relocation

in North America. This type of relocation

was usually justified in terms of supposed

benefits for the system as a whole, whether

the system is society, the city, etc. It was

usually initiated by order of political authorities

and administered by bureaucrats; it was not

anticipated that relocatees would benefit other

than indirectly. The underlying ideology of

the development model was system-oriented

and neo-capitalist; an accurate statement of

its premise in urban renewal has been offered

by Wallace: “[it considers] renewal, as a

public activity, to be intervention in a market

and competitive system and to be justified

by the need to make up for imperfections

in the market mechanism that impede the

adjustment process, to eliminate conditions

which are economic or social liabilities.” 7 In

the context of contemporary urban renewal,

the development model incorporated the usual

city-design approach, focusing on questions of

beautification, zoning, and structure,8 and was

usually intended to increase the city tax base and

achieve civic pride or attract industry.

230 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

The development model can be illustrated

by past urban renewal programs in Toronto.

Ignoring relocatees as viable interest groups

the programs operated implicitly on the basis

of certain ideological premises: to correct

imperfections in the social system (removal

of so-called slums) and overall system

development (economic growth), or both. As

is the case in many Canadian cities, Toronto’s

past development policy was closely linked

to the businesses and commercial-property

industry which provided homes, apartment

buildings, shopping centres, and industrial

complexes. Thus the elimination of “blight

areas” and construction of highrise apartment

and office buildings generated an important

source of urban revenue. Referring to this policy

of “dollar planning,” Fraser observed:

As long as Toronto, [in 1972] like all other

municipalities in Canada has to depend upon

property taxes as its sole source of income, the

overwhelming power of development interests

in determining the direction and quality of

Toronto’s growth will remain unchallenged.

[...] [T]he key to a municipality’s prosperity

remains its rate of growth; Toronto planners

have been consistently ignored by city councils

that have been over the years almost exclusively

uninterested in any discussions about the quality

of that development. 9

A non-urban example of the development

model of relocation has been described by

John Matthiasson, in his study of the forced

relocation of a band of Cree Indians in Northern

Manitoba. The Cree were relocated to make

way for a gigantic power project; they were

not involved in the project planning and despite

their displeasure “they accepted in a fatalistic

manner the announcement of the relocation.

They believed that the decision had been made

by higher authorities, and that they had neither

the right nor power to question it.”10

The development model of relocation had its

limitations. In particular, its econocentric and

“undemocratic” features were criticized. The

assumption that relocatees benefit indirectly

from relocation was challenged, as was the

premise that the system as a whole somehow

redistributed fairly the benefits accruing from

forcing people to move and facilitating the

development of private industry. Some critics

argued that if one included social-psychological

factors in one’s conception of costs, the

relocatees could be seen as subsidizing the rest

of the system. The criticism had some effect, and

the liberal-welfare model became increasingly

common. 11 One official explained:

In the fifteen years since [urban renewal’s]

inception, we have seen a progressive broadening

of the concept and a strengthening of tools. We

have seen, increasingly, both the need for,

and realization of, rapprochement between

physical and social planning, between renewal

and social action. But the fully effective liaison

of the two approaches has almost everywhere

been frustrated by the absence of the tools to

deal as effectively with the problems of human

beings as with the problems of physical decay

and blight. 12

Another writer has observed

social welfare can no longer be treated as

the responsibility of private and more or

less bountiful ladies and gentlemen or as the

less respected branch of the social welfare

community and the city government. Tied as

it is to the concerns as dear to the heart of the

country as economic prosperity it merits a place

in the inner sanctum, particularly of planning

commissions.13

The Liberal-Welfare Model

The “rediscovery” of poverty, 14 the war on

poverty, the increasing pressure “from below”

upon the development model, and the broadening

definition of urban renewal led to the widespread

emergence of the liberal-welfare-oriented

approach. The liberal-welfare model, like the

development model, emphasized expertise

and technical knowledge in its operation and

administration, and invariably was initiated by

public authority. The principal difference is that

The Relocation Phenomenon and the Africville Study 231

the liberal-welfare model purported to benefit

the relocatees primarily and directly. Under this

model, welfare officials often saw themselves as

“caretakers” for the relocatees; one relocation

official has said, “the department of relocation

is the tenants’ advocate.”15 The liberal-welfare

model of relocation was characterized by a

host of social welfare programs supplemental

to housing policies and was regarded as an

opportunity for a multifaceted attack on poverty

and other problems. It was this liberal-welfare

model and its assumptions that shaped the

rhetoric underlying the 1963–64 decision to

relocate Africville.

Ideologically, the liberal-welfare model

was much like the development model in that

it tended to operate with a consensus model

of society and posited a basic congruency

between the interests of relocatees and those

of society as a whole. It was “undemocratic”

in the same sense as the development model;

the low-status relocatees were accorded little

attention, either as participants in the implicit

political process or as contributors to specific

policies or plans of action. There was an effort,

however, to persuade rather than to ignore the

relocatees. Criticism of the liberal-welfare

model of relocation was related primarily

to the ideological level. Some writers noted

that liberal welfarism had become part of the

establishment of contemporary North American

society. 16 Its proponents were presumed to

be handmaidens of strong vested interests,

reconciling the disadvantaged and patching up

the symptoms of social malaise. Critics pointed

out that the special programs associated with

the liberal-welfare model of relocation tended

to be short-term and unsuccessful. The welfare

rhetoric often diverted attention from the gains

and benefits accruing to the middle-income

and elite groups in society. The critics attacked

the liberal-welfare model on the premise that

the social problems to which it is ostensibly

directed could be solved only through profound

structural change effecting a redistribution of

resources, and by providing relocatees with

the consciousness and resources to restructure

their own lives.

The liberal-welfare model is best illustrated

by the Africville relocation, discussed at length

in this book. The community of Africville was

defined as a social problem, and relocation was

regarded as an intervention strategy designed to

help solve the “social and economic problems

of Africville residents.” The central actors in

the formation and implementation of relocation

policy were politicians, bureaucrats, experts, and

middle-class caretakers; there was no meaningful

collective participation by Africville residents.

The relocatees were to be major beneficiaries

through compensation, welfare payments, and

rehabilitative retraining programs. The major

problem with the relocation was that, although

rooted in liberal-welfare rhetoric, it failed to

achieve its manifest goals.

The Political Model

The liberal-welfare model of relocation was

revised and developed both as a response to

criticism at the ideological level and in reaction

to its lack of operational success. There was a

growing interest in citizen participation in all

phases of relocation; in the firmer acceptance,

structurally and culturally, of the advocacy

function of relocation officials; in the co-

ordination of relocation services; and in the

provision of resources. It is difficult to assess

how far this interest has been translated into fact.

There appeared to be a shift in the 1970s, at least

conceptually, to the political model of relocation

and a frank recognition that relocation usually

entailed a conflict of interest, for example,

between the relocatees and the city. There was

an attempt to structure the conflict by providing

relocatees with resources to develop a parallel

structure to that of the government. Although

society and the relocatee were considered

to benefit equally, this political perspective

assumed that relocatees benefited both directly

and indirectly; directly in terms of, say, housing

and other welfare services, and indirectly by

participating in the basic decision-making and

the determination of their life situation. The

political model of relocation was based on the

premise that social problems were political

problems and emphasized solutions through

232 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

political action; relocation was approached

primarily as a situation in which problems were

solved not by the application of expertise but by

the resolution of conflicting interests.

Beyond the considerable costs (the dollar cost

is less hidden than in the other relocation model)

and administrative difficulties entailed, there

were other grounds for criticism of the political

model. There was a tendency to overemphasize

the solidarity and common interests of relocatees,

to exaggerate the multiplying effects of political

participation in relocation,17 and to raise serious

questions about how far government could

proceed or would proceed in fostering extra-

parliamentary political action.

Citizen participation, a core element in

the political model, was institutionalized in

the United States by the community action

programs of the 1964 Economic Opportunity

Act. Numerous books and articles, far too

many to cite, have discussed the reasons,

operations, and failures of “maximum feasible

participation” of the poor in the war on poverty.18

Citizen participation was also part of the United

States model city programs, which required

that local residents be involved in the planning

process and implementation of changes in

their neighbourhoods. Contrasted with the

United States, Canada has relatively few

examples of related social-animation projects.

The rise of “militant” citizen groups was a

phenomenon which developed later in Canada.

The public outcry against the community work

of the Company of Young Canadians and the

subsequent governmental intervention to close

this organization may be an indication of the

limits of this perspective. The only Canadian

publication illustrating the political model of a

relocation is Fraser’s study of Toronto’s Trefann

Court. Trefann Court residents successfully

fought off a development-type relocation project;

subsequently, the conflict arising from different

interests was recognized as an integral part of

the city’s social organization. Despite internal

community conflict between homeowners and

tenants, a number of community residents,

leaning heavily on outside “resource people,”

developed a cohesive organization and set up

a working committee (a parallel structure) to

establish a conceptual scheme for community

change in conjunction with the existing city

bureaucracy. The Trefann Court case also

pointed to a key problem in the political model,

that of assessing the representativeness of any

one group of citizens to speak, argue, or vote

for an entire community. With the establishment

of “parallel structures,” many citizens grow

frustrated with the tedious detail involved in

committee work. In Fraser’s words:

The fact that the Working Committee operated

under formal rules of order, dominated by

minutes, reports, rules of procedure and

legislative decorum widened the gap between

the committee and the community. As debates

became more lengthy, detailed and technical,

the meetings became harder to follow for the

ordinary Trefann resident who might drop

in. 19

The Traditional Model

Finally, there is the traditional model of

relocation in North American society. This is

a limiting type of relocation carried out under

governmental auspices, for it is a form of

planned social change characterized by self-help

and self-direction. It is the neighbourhood or

community leaders, often indigenous minority-

group leaders working through indigenous

social organizations, who plan and carry out

the relocation, generally with official support

and some resource commitment by government

agencies. The traditional model entails a largely

laissez-faire strategy whereby the relocatees

benefit directly and technical expertise is used

to advise rather than to direct. Criticism of

this approach contends that, without political

action, neither the available resources nor the

generation of initiative can be effective in the

case of low-status groups.

There are numerous examples of the traditional

model of relocation. Group settlement and

resettlement in various parts of Canada have

been common. The relocation of Beechville, a

black community on the outskirts of Halifax,

is an example within the Halifax metropolitan

The Relocation Phenomenon and the Africville Study 233

area. Community leaders, anticipating a

government attempt to relocate the residents,

organized themselves into a co-operative

housing association, received funds from

Central Mortgage and Housing Corporation,

and reorganized their community partly on their

own terms. The scope available for traditional

relocation models lessens as society becomes

more technocratic and centralized.

Conceptual Framework

Throughout this book our emphasis will be on the

liberal-welfare model of planned social change

and its implementation during the Africville

relocation. During the analysis we focus on

questions of power and exchange among the

various participants of the relocation. Thus,

from the perspective of power and exchange, 20

we can examine the power resources and

relationships among the individual persons and

groups involved in the relocation, the historical

evolution of these social facts, the goals held

by the different parties, and the strategies and

tactics employed in establishing the terms of

the relocation “contract.” We can also analyse

the role of outsiders, experts, and community

“leaders” and focus on questions such as the

mobilization of advocacy, relocation resistances

and alternatives, and the relation of rhetoric to

action. It is vital in the Africville case to have a

larger historical view, observing the historical

exchange patterns between the city and the

Africville people and tracing the implications

of these patterns in making Africville “ripe for

relocation” and in influencing the relocation

decision-making and mechanics.

An aspect of this perspective concerns the

context of negotiations and the bargaining

strategies developed by the parties involved.

Accordingly, attention was devoted to probing

the relocatees’ knowledge about the relocation;

their strategies (use of lawyers, co-operation

with fellow relocatees, and development

of special arguments in dealing with city

officials), and their perceptions of the city’s

goals, strategies, and resources. The relocation

social worker completed a questionnaire

concerning each relocated family which paid

considerable attention to his negotiations with

relocatees and his perception of their goals,

strategies, and resources. This perspective

included the concepts of rewards, costs, profits,

and distributive justice. It would appear, for

instance, that relocatees would have been

satisfied with the relocation if rewards exceeded

costs and if they thought that the city and

other relocatees would not “get a better deal.”

Information concerning rewards, costs, sense of

distributive justice, and satisfaction was obtained

through the questionnaires, the interviews, and

the case studies.

Despite problems in measuring each

relocatee’s perception of the relative profit

accruing to himself or herself, other relocatees,

and the city of Halifax, and problems occasioned

by differences between long-term and short-

term effects, this power and exchange approach

is significant for the relocation literature which

often appears to keep aloof from the “blood

and guts” of relocation transaction. Equally

important, by placing the Africville relocation

within a typology of relocation models, it is

possible to explore the domain consensus

(that is, the basic terms of reference held in

common and prerequisite to any exchange)

associated with the liberal-welfare approach,

and especially how such domain consensus

(for example, “disadvantaged communities or

people have few intrinsically valuable resources

and need to be guided by sympathetic experts”)

develops and how it sets the limits and context

of bargaining and reciprocity.

Research Strategies

The methods employed in this study were varied:

questionnaires, in-depth interviews, historical

documents, newspapers, case studies, and “bull

sessions” with relocatees. A useful baseline

source of data was the survey of Halifax blacks,

including Africville, conducted in 1959 by the

Institute of Public Affairs, Dalhousie University.

The original questionnaires were available for

re-analysis, an important consideration since

many of the data were not published and the

published material contained several significant

inaccuracies. 21 The 1959 survey questionnaire

234 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

provided basic demographic data as well as

information concerning mobility aspirations,

employment, education, and social life.

The collection of data for this study began in

1968. The researchers arranged for two students

from the Maritime School of Social Work to

prepare twenty case studies. 22 A review of the

students’ case studies and field notes, guided by

the perspective developed by the researchers,

aided the drafting of a questionnaire. In 1968

current addresses of the relocatees were also

traced and brief acquaintance interviews were

conducted.

The most intensive data collection period was

June to December 1969. One of the researchers

(D.W.M.) conducted in-depth, tape-recorded

interviews with individual people associated

with the relocation decision-making and

implementation: politicians, city officials,

middle-class caretakers, the relocation social

worker, consultants, and Africville relocatees

involved in the decision-making. During these

interviews an open-ended interview guide23 was

used to explore knowledge of Africville and

awareness of pre-1964 relocation attempts and

also the actual relocation decision-making and

mechanics. Each of the approximately two-hour

interviews was transcribed and analysed for

patterns. Many quotations used in this book are

taken from these tape-recorded interviews.

Concurrently, the other researcher (D.H.C.),

with two assistants, was meeting informally

with the relocatees, individually and in “bull

sessions.” On the basis of these experiences

and the case studies, we drafted and pre-tested

an extensive questionnaire. From September

to December, 1969, the questionnaire was

employed by interviewers hired and trained by

the researchers. The lengthy questionnaire 24

asked about the relocatee’s background

characteristics: life in Africville, personal

knowledge of relocation decision-making

processes, relocation strategies, negotiations,

costs, rewards, and post-relocation conditions.

The questionnaire was given to all household

heads and spouses who had lived in Africville

and had received a relocation settlement of

any kind. Approximately 140 persons were

interviewed, several in places as far distant as

Winnipeg and Toronto.

In June, 1969, the relocation social worker

spent eight days answering a questionnaire 25

on the relocatees’ background characteristics,

his relocation bargaining with each relocatee,

and his perception of the latter’s rewards, costs,

and strategies. Such data enabled us to analyse

more precisely the relationships among parties

to the relocation, for similar data from the

relocatees and their perception of the relocation

social worker were obtained from the relocatee

questionnaire.

Two other research tactics were employed at

the same time as the interviews were conducted.

One of our assistants was conducting in-depth,

tape-recorded interviews with black leaders in

the Halifax area concerning their assessment

of Africville and the implications of relocation.

Another assistant was gathering historical data

and interviewing selected Africville relocatees

concerning the historical development of the

community. Important sources of historical data

were the minutes of Halifax City Council (read

from 1852 to 1969), reports of the Board of

Halifax School Commissioners, the Nova Scotia

Public Archives, files in the Registry of Deeds,

the Halifax Mail-Star library, and the minutes of

the Halifax Human Rights Advisory Committee.

In all phases of research, the Africville files in

the Social Planning Department, City of Halifax

were of especial value.

Phases of the Africville Study

The Africville Relocation Report, in addition to

being an examination of relocation and planned

social change and a contribution to the sparse

literature on blacks in Nova Scotia, represents

a fusion of research and action. The researchers

did not begin the study until virtually all the

Africville people had been relocated, and

the research strategy resulted in the study

being more than an evaluation. 26 The process

of obtaining collective as well as individual

responses, and of establishing a meaningful

exchange with relocatees, fostered collective

action from former Africville residents. Some

local government officials objected to what they

The Relocation Phenomenon and the Africville Study 235

have referred to as the researchers’ “activist”

bias. The researchers maintain, however, that

exchanges had to be worked out with the

subjects of research as well as with the funding

agencies. The liberal ethic posits informed

voluntary consent as fundamental to adult

social interaction; informed voluntary consent

requires, in turn, meaningful exchange among

the participants.

The study began in October, 1968 with a

meeting of relocated Africville people. This

was the first time since relocation that former

residents of Africville had met collectively.

This stormy meeting, called by the researchers,

was a public airing of relocatee grievances

and led to relocatee support of the proposed

study. Subsequent talk of forming committees

to press grievances with the city of Halifax

was an important result of the meeting. The

researchers encouraged this tendency, for the

expressed grievances appeared legitimate, and

the researchers considered that it would be both

possible and important to tap a collective or

group dimension in the relocation process as

well as to study the usual social-psychological

considerations.

Later in the same week, at a meeting that the

researchers had arranged with city officials,

relocation caretakers, and civic leaders, the

researchers related the expressed grievances

of the relocatees and urged remedial action.

General support for the proposed study was

obtained at this second meeting, and the pending

reconsideration of relocation by the city’s

newly created Social Planning Department was

crystallized.

During the winter and spring of 1969, as the

present study was being planned in detail, the

action-stimulus of the researchers’ early efforts

was bearing fruit. Social Planning Department

officials were meeting with the relocatees and,

as it were, planning the second phase (not

initially called for) of the Africville relocation.

With provincial and municipal grants totalling

seventy thousand dollars, the Seaview Credit

Union was organized to assist relocatees

experiencing financial crises; in addition,

plans were formulated to meet housing and

employment needs, and special consideration

was to be given to former Africville residents

whose needs could be met within the city’s

existing welfare system. A relocatee was hired

to manage the credit union and to assist with

other anticipated programs.

During the main data-gathering period, the

summer of 1969, and in line with a decision

to obtain collective as well as individual

responses, the researchers met with informed

groups of Africville relocatees to discuss

current and future remedial action. It became

apparent that the so-called second phase of

the relocation would be inadequate to meet the

people’s needs. There was little identification

with the credit union and it was floundering,

for many relocatees who became members

were either unable or unwilling to repay

loans. Other anticipated programs and action

promised by the city were delayed or forgotten

due to bureaucratic entanglements and to lack

of organization and pressure on the part of the

relocatees.

The relocatees still had legitimate grievances

related to unkept promises made at the time

of relocation and later. With the formation

of the Africville Action Committee, a third

phase of the relocation began in the fall of

1969 and winter of 1970. The task of this new

committee, developed from group discussions

held between the researchers and relocatees,

was to effect governmental redress through

organized pressure. Several position papers were

developed by the Africville Action Committee

and negotiations were reopened with the city

of Halifax. Although numerous meetings of

relocatees were held during the first half of

1970, problems within the Africville Action

Committee and the absence of resource people

until the fall of 1970 hindered progress. With

the committee stumbling along, and the credit

union and other city-sponsored projects either

ineffectual or nonexistent, the relocation

process appeared to have petered out. The

action committee was reactivated when one

of the authors (D.H.C.) returned to Halifax

permanently in the fall of 1970 and groups of

relocatees were subsequently reinvolved in

236 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

reading and criticizing a draft of the present

study and in evaluating the relocation and

the remedial action taken. Since the fall of

1970, the Africville Action Committee was

active. Widespread support for its claims

was obtained from community organizations,

subcommittees were established to deal with

questions of employment, housing, and financial

compensation; and city council authorized the

establishment of a city negotiating team to meet

with representatives of the action committee.

In 1974, at the time of publication of the

first edition of this book, the Africville Action

Committee, to all intents and purposes, had

ceased to function. Although it could claim

some credit for a special employment training

program through which a number of unemployed

Africville relocatees had found jobs, the action

committee fell far short of its goals. The city’s

lack of a positive imaginative response and the

internal organizational problems of the action

committee hindered other proposals. What

remained in 1974 was a reorganized credit

union, a modest base for further redress and

group action. However, by 1999 the Seaview

Credit Union was no longer in existence; it

had collapsed over two decades ago. However,

the community is not dead. As noted in the

preface of this revised [1999] edition, Africville

still thrives in the hearts and minds of many

of the relocatees. In addition, Africville still

has rich symbolic value for fostering black

consciousness in Nova Scotia.

Postscript

Throughout the study, we consciously and

deliberately attempted to achieve a viable

fusion of research and social responsibility. The

research focussed on the collective responses of

the group as well as on individual responses.

At each stage in the study (conception, data

gathering, data analysis, and preparation for

publication) the collective and individual inputs

that gave the study an action potential were

obtained from relocatees. Drafts of appropriate

chapters were sent for critical comment to

officials and others involved in the relocation.

The study became a stimulus to action because

the normal researcher-subject exchanges could

be worked out in concrete, actual terms. This

was preferable to the usual research situation

where, in effecting exchanges with the people

being studied, the researcher typically makes

vague references to the possible benefit of the

study and does little or nothing to follow up

implied promises of action. 27 But, of course,

our research strategy has its weakness too. It is

difficult to feel satisfied that the kind of exchange

relations that we established had productive

consequences. Despite our involvement (in the

early 1970s) with petitions, committee work,

and attempts at rational problem solving, little

redress of the inadequacies of the relocation

program was achieved and the manifest goals

of the liberal-welfare rhetoric of the relocation

remain, in large measure, unrealized.

Notes

1. Social Theory and Social Structure (Glencoe, Ill.:

The Free Press, 1949), p. 80.

2. Gordon Stephenson, A Redevelopment Study

of Halifax, Nova Scotia (Halifax, N.S.: City of

Halifax, 1957).

3. The Condition of the Negroes of Halifax City,

Nova Scotia (Halifax: Institute of Public Affairs,

Dalhousie University, 1962); and G. Brand,

Interdepartmental Committee on Human Rights:

Survey Reports (Halifax: Nova Scotia Department

of Welfare, Social Development Division, 1963).

4. Minutes of the Halifax City Council, Halifax,

September 14, 1967.

5. The Government of Newfoundland initiated the

program in 1953. In 1965 a joint federal-provincial

program was initiated under a resettlement

act. In 1970 the program was placed under the

direction of the Federal Department of Regional

Economic Expansion. For an overview of the

resettlement program, see Noel Iverson and

D. Ralph Matthews, Communities in Decline:

An Examination of Household Resettlement

in Newfoundland, Newfoundland Social and

The Relocation Phenomenon and the Africville Study 237

Economic Studies, No. 6 (St. John’s, Nfld.:

Memorial University of Newfoundland, Institute

of Social and Economic Research, 1968). For a

critical assessment of studies of the resettlement

program, see Jim Lotz, “Resettlement and Social

Change in Newfoundland,” The Canadian Review

of Sociology and Anthropology 8 (February, 1971):

48–59.

6. See Table 4, “Completed Redevelopment Projects”

in Urban Renewal (Toronto: Centre for Urban and

Community Studies, University of Toronto, 1968).

Reprinted from University of Toronto Law Journal,

18, No. 3 (1968): 243.

7. David A. Wallace, “The Conceptualizing of Urban

Renewal,” Urban Renewal (Toronto: Centre for

Urban and Community Studies, University of

Toronto, 1968), 251.

8. An example of such a project is one reported by

Thurz in southwest Washington, D.C. Little was

done for the relocatees, but the relocation was

widely acclaimed for its futuristic redevelopment

design. For a critique of this approach, see Daniel

Thurz, Where Are They Now? (Washington, D.C:

Health and Welfare Council of the National Capital

Area, 1966). See also, Jane Jacobs, The Death and

Life of Great American Cities (New York: Random

House, 1961).

9. Graham Fraser, Fighting Back: Urban Renewal in

Trefann Court (Toronto: Hakkert, 1972), p. 55.

10. John Matthiasson, “Forced Relocation: An

Evaluative Case Study,” paper presented at the

annual meeting of the Canadian Sociology and

Anthropology Association, Winnipeg, 1970.

11. In recent years some minor progressive

modifications have been introduced with reference

to the development model; these deal with

advance notice and public hearings, relocation

compensation, and the availability of housing stock.

See, Robert P. Groberg, Centralized Relocation

(Washington, D.C: National Association of

Housing and Redevelopment Officials, 1969).

12. William L. Slayton, “Poverty and Urban

Renewal,” quoted in Hans B.C. Spiegal, “Human

Considerations in Urban Renewal,” Urban

Renewal, op. cit., 311.

13. Elizabeth Wood, “Social Welfare Planning,” quoted

in Spiegel, op. cit., 315.

14. For a discussion of this, see Kenneth Craig,

“Sociologists and Motivating Strategies,” M.A.

Thesis, University of Guelph, Department of

Sociology, 1971.

15. Groberg, op. cit., p. 172.

16. See Alvin W. Gouldner, The Coming Crisis of

Western Sociology (New York: Basic Books, 1970),

pp. 500–502.

17. Relocation is a short-term consideration, for most

services brought to bear on relocatee problems

rarely extend beyond rehousing. A more general

critique of the multiplying effect of citizens’

involvement in relocation is given by S.M. Miller

and Frank Riessman, Social Class and Social

Policy (New York: Basic Books, 1968).

18. The historical antecedents and reasons for the

legislation are discussed in Daniel Moynihan,

Maximum Feasible Misunderstanding (New York:

Free Press, 1970). For an alternative interpretation,

see Francis Fox Piven and Richard A. Cloward,

Regulating the Poor: The Functions of Public

Welfare (New York: Random Vintage Books,

1972), pp. 248–284. The operation of the program

is discussed by Ralph M. Kramer, Participation of

the Poor: Comparative Community Case Studies

in the War on Poverty (Englewood Cliffs, N.J.:

Prentice Hall, 1969).

19. Fraser, op. cit., p. 262.

20. For a discussion of this theoretical perspective,

see Peter M. Blau, Exchange and Power in Social

Life (New York: Wiley, 1964); and George Caspar

Homans, Social Behavior: Its Elementary Forms

(New York: Harcourt, Brace and World, 1961).

21. The Condition of the Negroes of Halifax City, Nova

Scotia, op. cit.

22. Sarah M. Beaton, “Effects of Relocation: A

Study of Ten Families Relocated from Africville,

Halifax, Nova Scotia,” Master of Social Work

Thesis, Maritime School of Social Work, Halifax,

N.S., 1969; and Bernard MacDougall, “Urban

Relocation of Africville Residents,” Master of

Social Work Thesis, Maritime School of Social

Work, Halifax, N.S., 1969.

23. The interview guide is published in Donald

H. Clairmont and Dennis W. Magill, Africville

Relocation Report (Halifax: Institute of Public

Affairs, Dalhousie University, 1971), pp. A131–

A135.

24. Ibid., pp. A97–A128.

25. Ibid., pp. A83–A96.

26. Some relocation studies have been carried out

as part of the relocation decision-making, see

William H. Key, When People Are Forced to Move

(Topeka, Kansas: Menninger Foundation, 1967),

mimeographed; others have been concurrent with

the relocating of people, see Herbert J. Gans,

The Urban Villagers: Group and Class in the

Life of Italian Americans (New York: The Free

Press, 1962). The present study is unique in that

it fostered collective action carried out after the

relocation.

27. See Craig, op. cit.

238 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

References

Beaton, Sarah M. “Effects of Relocation: A Study of Ten

Families Relocated from Africville, Halifax, Nova

Scotia,” Master of Social Work Thesis, Maritime

School of Social Work, Halifax, N.S., 1969.

Blau, Peter M. Exchange and Power in Social Life. New

York: Wiley, 1964.

Brand, G. Interdepartmental Committee on Human

Rights: Survey Reports. Halifax, N.S.: Nova Scotia

Department of Welfare, Social Development

Division, 1963.

Clairmont, Donald H., and Dennis William Magill.

Africville Relocation Report. Halifax,

N.S.: Institute of Public Affairs, Dalhousie University,

1971.

Craig, Kenneth. “Sociologists and Motivating

Strategies.” Unpublished M.S. Thesis, University

of Guelph, Department of Sociology, Guelph,

Ontario, 1971.

Fraser, Graham. Fighting Back: Urban Renewal in

Trefann Court. Toronto: Hakkent, 1972.

Gans, Herbert J. The Urban Villagers: Group and Class

in the Life of Italian Americans. New York: The

Free Press, 1962.

Gouldner, Alvin W. The Coming Crisis of Western

Sociology. New York: Basic Books, 1970.

Groberg, Robert P. Centralized Relocation. Washington,

D.C.: National Association of Housing and

Redevelopment Officials, 1969.

Homans, George Casper. Social Behavior: Its Elementary

Forms. New York: Harcourt, Brace and World,

1961.

Iverson, Noel. Communities in Transition: An

Examination of Planned Resettlement in

Newfoundland. St. John’s, Nfld.: Institute of Social

and Economic Research, Memorial University of

Newfoundland, 1967.

Jacobs, Jane. The Death and Life of Great American

Cities. New York: Random House, 1961.

Key, William H. When People Are Forced to Move.

Topeka, Kansas: Menninger Foundation, 1967.

Mimeographed.

Kramer, Ralph M. Participation of the Poor: Comparative

Community Case Studies in the War on Poverty.

Englewood Cliffs, N.J.: Prentice Hall, 1969.

Lotz, Jim. “Resettlement and Social Change in

Newfoundland,” The Canadian Review of Sociology

and Anthropology, VIII (1971) pp. 48–59.

MacDougall, Bernard. “Urban Relocation of Africville

Residents.” Master of Social Work Thesis, Maritime

School of Social Work, Halifax, N.S., 1969.

Matthiasson, John. “Forced Relocation: An Evaluative

Case Study.” A paper presented at the annual

meeting of the Canadian Sociology and

Anthropology Association, Winnipeg, 1970.

Merton, Robert K. Social Theory and Social Structure.

Glencoe, Ill.: The Free Press, 1949.

Pivin, Francis Fox, and Richard A. Cloward. Regulating

the Poor: The Functions of Public Welfare. New

York: Random Vintage Books, 1972.

Spiegel, Hans B. “Human Considerations in Urban

Renewal,” Urban Renewal. Toronto: Centre for

Urban and Community Studies, University of

Toronto, 1968. Reprinted from University of

Toronto Law Journal, XVIII, 3 (1968).

Stephenson, Gordon. A Redevelopment Study of Halifax,

Nova Scotia. Halifax, N.S.: City of Halifax,

1957.

Thurz, Daniel. Where Are They Now? Washington,

D.C.: Health and Welfare Council of the National

Capitol Area, 1966.

Wallace, David A. “The Conceptualizing of Urban

Renewal,” Urban Renewal. Toronto: Centre for

Urban and Community Studies, University of

Toronto, 1968. Reprinted from University of

Toronto Law Journal, XVIII, 3, (1968).

City of Halifax (Chronological)

Halifax, City of. Minutes of the Halifax City Council,

1852–1970, passim.

_________. Report of the Halifax School Com-

missioners,1883.

_________. The Master Plan for the City of Halifax as

Prepared by the Civic Planning Commission, Ira

P. MacNab, Chairman. Halifax, N.S., November

16, 1945.

_________. Report by the City Manager to the Mayor

and City Council, August 19, 1954.

_________. Report of the Housing Policy Review

Committee, Alderman Abbie Lane, Chairman.

Halifax, N.S., August 8, 1961.

__________. Memorandum from D.A. Baker, Assistant

Planner, to K.M. Munnich, Director of Planning,

City of Halifax, January 2, 1962. Industrial Mile

File, Development Department.

_________. Memorandum from the City Manager to

the Mayor and Members of the Town Planning

Board, February 20, 1962. Industrial Mile File,

Development Department.

_________. Planning Office. Map P500/46, Industrial

Mile-Africville Area: Land Ownership and

Buildings, July 26, 1962.

_________. Letter from Dr. Allan R. Morton to the

Mayor of Halifax and Members of the City’s

Health Committee, August 9, 1962. Africville File,

Social Planning Office.

The Relocation Phenomenon and the Africville Study 239

_________. Report by Dr. A.R. Morton, Commissioner

of Health and Welfare, August 28, 1962,

Mimeographed.

_________. Report by G.F. West, Commissioner of

Works, September 6, 1962, Mimeographed.

_________. Report by J.F. Thompson, City Assessor,

September 7, 1962, Mimeographed.

_________. Minutes of City Council’s Africville Sub-

committee, 1966–1967, passim.

_________. City of Halifax: Prison Land Development

Proposals, Report No. 1, Survey and Analysis,

Volume 2, Social Factors, June 23, 1969.

_________. City of Halifax: Prison Land Development

Proposals, Report No. 2, Area Conceptual Plan,

October 14, 1969.

Other Government Sources

Halifax, County of. Registry of Deeds, Books 10 to

1654, passim.

Nova Scotia Legislative Assembly. Journal and

Proceedings of the House of Assembly, 1849–1855,

passim.

Nova Scotia. Public Archives of Nova Scotia, Vols. 77

and 451.

_________. Public Archives of Nova Scotia, Assembly

Petitions (Education, 1860) File on Africville.

_________. Public Archives of Nova Scotia, Census,

City of Halifax, 1851.

_________. Public Archives of Nova Scotia. Census

of 1871.

CHAPTER 15

Criminalizing the Colonized:

Ontario Native Women Confront the

Criminal Justice System, 1920–60

Joan Sangster

Over the past decade, Aboriginal women’s

conflicts with the law and their plight within

the penal and child welfare systems have

received increasing media and government

attention. Framed by the political demands

of Native communities for self-government,

and fuelled by disillusionment with a criminal

justice system that has resolutely failed Native

peoples—both as victims of violence and as

defendants in the courts—government studies

and royal commissions have documented the

shocking overincarceration of Native women.1

At once marginalized, yet simultaneously the

focus of intense government interest, Native

women have struggled to make their own

voices heard in these inquiries. Their testimony

often speaks to their profound alienation from

Canadian society and its justice system, an

estrangement so intense that it is couched in

despair. “How can we be healed by those who

symbolize the worst experiences of our past?”

asked one inmate before the 1990 Task Force on

federally sentenced women.2 Her query invokes

current Native exhortations for a reinvention of

Aboriginal traditions of justice and healing; it

also speaks directly to the injuries of colonialism

experienced by Aboriginal peoples.

Although we lack statistics on Native

imprisonment before the 1970s, overincarceration

may well be a “tragedy of recent vintage.”3 This

article explores the roots of this tragedy, asking

when and why overincarceration emerged in

twentieth-century Ontario; how legal and penal

authorities interpreted Aboriginal women’s

conflicts with the law; and in what ways

Native women and their communities reacted

to women’s incarceration. Drawing primarily

on case files from the Mercer Reformatory for

Women, the only such provincial institution at

the time,4 I investigate the process of legal and

moral regulation that led to Native women’s

incarceration from 1920 to 1960. Admittedly,

such sources are skewed towards the views

of those in authority: inmate case files are

incomplete and partisan, strongly shaped by the

recorder’s reactions to the woman’s narrative.

Arrest and incarceration statistics are also

problematic: they homogenize all Native and

Métis nations under the designation “Indian,”5

and they predominantly reflect the policing of

Aboriginal peoples and the changing definitions

of crime. However partial, these sources reveal

patterns of, and explanations for, increas[ed]

incarceration; women’s own voices, however

fragmented, are also apparent in these records,

offering some clues to [the] women’s reactions

[…]6

Native women’s criminalization bore

important similarities to that of other women,

who were also arrested primarily for crimes of

Criminalizing the Colonized 241

public order and morality, who often came from

impoverished and insecure backgrounds, and

whose sexual morality was a key concern for the

courts. The convictions of Aboriginal women

are thus part of a broader web of gendered moral

regulation articulated through the law—the

disciplining of women whose behaviour was

considered unfeminine, unacceptable, abnormal,

or threatening to society. This “censuring”

process of distinguishing the immoral from

the moral woman was also sustained by the

medical and social work discourses used within

the penal system; these attitudes constituted

and reproduced relations of power based on

gender, race, and economic marginality. 7

Granted, the law was one of many forms of

regulation—accomplished also through the

church, the school, and the family—but it

remained an important one. As the “cutting edge

of colonialism,” 8 the law could enact the “final

lesson” and perhaps the most alienating one for

Aboriginal women: incarceration.

The experiences of Native women were

also profoundly different from those of other

women: they were shaped by racist state policies

of “overregulation” linked to the federal Indian

Act, by the racialized constructions of Native

women by court and prison personnel, and

by the cultural chasm separating Native from

non-Native in this time period. In short, the

legal regulation of these women was an integral

component of the material, social, and cultural

dimensions of colonialism.9

*****

As the only provincial reformatory for

women, the Mercer, located in Toronto, took in

women from across the province who received

sentences varying from three months to two

years. 10 Although extreme caution should be

exercised in using the Mercer numbers, they do

suggest patterns of emerging overincarceration.11

The most striking fact of Native women’s

imprisonment […] was its increase over time.

In the 1920s, few Native women were listed

on virtually every page. Of overall “intakes”

(women admitted, repeaters or not) in the 1920s,

only thirty-nine were Native women, or about 2

per cent of the prison population. Every decade

thereafter, the number of Native women taken in

not only doubled but increased as a proportion

of admissions—from 4 per cent in the 1930s to

7 per cent in the 1940s to just over 10 per cent

in the 1950s. Yet over these years, the native

population remained constant at about 1 per

cent of the general population.12 […]

*****

[…] By the 1950s, […] Native women were

overrepresented in liquor charges. Overall,

alcohol offences represented about 50 per cent

of the admissions, but for Native women they

were as high as 70 per cent.13

For Native women, crimes of public poverty

and moral transgression always dominated over

crimes against private property or the person.

Vagrancy, an elastic offence that included

everything from prostitution to drunkenness to

wandering the streets, dominated as the most

significant charge for Native women in the

1920s (50%) and 1930s (31%). In both these

decades, prostitution and bawdy house charges

came second, and, by the 1930s, breach of the

Liquor Control Act (BLCA), especially the

clause prohibiting drunkenness in a public

place, was assuming equal importance. In the

next two decades, alcohol-related charges came

to dominate as the reason for incarceration

(32% in the 1940s, and 72% in the 1950s), with

vagrancy and prostitution convictions ranking

second. Theft, receiving stolen goods, and

break and enters comprised only 6 per cent of

the convictions in the 1940s and 1950s, while

violence against the person represented only

2 per cent of the charges in these years. That

issues of sexual morality and public propriety

were central to native incarceration can be seen

in the increasing use of the Female Refuges Act

(FRA), which sanctioned the incarceration of

women aged sixteen to thirty-five, sentenced,

or even “liable to be sentenced,” under any

Criminal Code or bylaw infractions for “idle and

dissolute” behaviour. While this draconian law

was used most in Ontario the 1930s and 1940s,

242 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

for Native women it was increasingly applied

in the 1940s and 1950s.14

*****

[…] Even if the official charge was not

alcohol related, the crime was often attributed

to alcohol consumption. […] Women often lost

custody of their children when both alcohol

problems and poverty indicated neglect to

the authorities; sometimes the children were

deserted, sometimes they were left in the

hands of relatives who, poor themselves, could

not cope easily. One poverty-stricken woman

left her children aged three to nine in a tent,

and they were later found looking for food in

garbage cans. Incarcerated for intoxication, she

immediately lost her children to the Children’s

Aid Society (CAS).

*****

[…] By the 1950s, at least 50 per cent of all

the Native women admitted had already been

in the Mercer before. A few women, often

homeless and sometimes with alcohol problems,

were being admitted twenty or thirty times. 15

One recidivist case was typical: in the late

1930s, Susan, a seventeen year old, was brought

up before a small-town magistrate on a charge of

“corrupting children.” An orphaned foster child

now working as a domestic, she was arrested for

engaging in sex with a local man at his family

home in front of children. The initial report also

claimed she had no occupation, “has been mixed

up in other immorality and was correspondent

in a divorce case.”16 After serving her term, and

giving birth to a child in prison, Susan stayed

in Toronto, but she had few skills and little

education. Two years later, she was incarcerated

under the Venereal Disease Act, perhaps a sign

that she has turned to prostitution to support

herself. Struggling with alcohol problems, she

went back and forth between her home town

and Toronto, trying with little success to collect

enough relief to survive. When relief officials

tried to force her into the local refuge, she went

to live in her brothers’ abandoned hen house.

Eventually she was sent back to Mercer for two

years, convicted under the FRA as an “idle and

dissolute” woman. She remained in Toronto,

and, over the next fifteen years, was jailed

repeatedly under BLCA charges: by 1959 she

had thirty-six admissions. Often convicted on

the standard thirty days or a $25 fine penalty,

she—like many Native women—could not

afford the fine, so spent time in the Mercer.

*****

[…] Family dissolution, domestic violence,

intense poverty, low levels of education, the

likelihood of foster care, or CAS intervention in

the family were […] evident in many women’s

backgrounds. […] Women struggled, sometimes

against great odds, to sustain family ties even

when illness, transience, or removal of children

made it difficult. “She never knew her parents

but she has five younger siblings [spread over

residential schools and CAS care] … whom

she writes to try and keep the family together,”

noted the reformatory psychiatrist in one

instance. 17

Women’s geographical origins and the location

of their convictions are significant, indicating

one of the major causes of overincarceration: the

spiraling effects of economic deprivations and

social dislocation. In the interwar period, the

majority of women were convicted in southern

Ontario, especially Toronto and Hamilton, or

in Sarnia, Sault Ste Marie, or Sudbury—cities

close to many reserves.18 Following the Second

World War, more Native women originally

came from more remote areas further north.

By the 1950s, even though the majority of

convictions were in southern Ontario, the

place of origin, in over a third of these cases,

was Manitoulin, North Bay, Thunder Bay, or

other northern places. 19 This moving “frontier

of incarceration” suggests the importance of

urbanization and/or deteriorating economic

and social circumstances as the stimulus for

women’s conflicts with the law. 20

[…] Natives living on many reserves were

finding themselves in difficult economic

[straits]. No efforts were made to encourage new

economic development, a reform desperately

Criminalizing the Colonized 243

needed because many reserves had a fixed

resource base and a growing population. The

Depression accentuated subsistence problems,

reducing some Aboriginal communities to relief

far below the already pitiful levels in the cities.21

Similar dilemmas […] plagued more isolated

reserves after the war, when corporate resource

development, the decline of fur prices, and new

transportation routes began to have a dramatic

impact on northern communities. As the effect

of colonization permeated further north, the

consequences were increased social dislocation

and conflict, and more intervention by Euro-

Canadian police forces, especially when

Aboriginal peoples were off their reserves. 22

Indeed, women who fled to cities in search of

jobs and social services found little material

aid, but faced the complicating, intensifying

pressure of racism.23 One of the most dramatic

examples of the colonial “penetration” of the

North was that of Grassy Narrows. When

this isolated community was relocated closer

to Kenora, the community’s sense of spatial

organization, family structure, and productive

relations were all undermined. Proximity to the

city brought increased access to alcohol and

the malignancy of racism; “the final nail in the

coffin” was mercury poisoning of their water

and their fish supply. 24

[…] Official federal policies of acculturation,

though increasingly viewed as unsuccessful,

persisted in projects such as residential schools,

which were experienced by as many as one-

third of Native youth in the early decades of the

twentieth century. […] The isolation of children

from their communities, the denigration of

their culture and language, and the emotional

and physical abuse left many women scarred

for life. 25 […] Aboriginal leaders now argue

that violence, alcoholism, and alienation were

actually the direct results of such schooling.26

[…] Despite evidence that prison was no

solution to “alcoholism” 27 and may have

worsened the problem, penal punishment

continued to be the response of the authorities.

[…]

*****

[…] By the late 1960s, critics of existing

theories of alcoholism among Native peoples

argued that there was no direct evidence that

“Indians were more susceptible” to alcoholism

and that the precise forms that “out-of-control”

behaviour took had more to do with culture than

biology,28 […] some even seeing it as a muted

form of “protest.”29 […]

[…] Magistrates failed to see it as an

outcome of systemic social problems. […]

Court pronouncements […] divulged a fatalistic

equation of Natives and alcohol: “She is an

Indian girl and probably will never stay away

from the drink,” quoted one magistrate in

1945. A decade later the same complaint was

advanced: “They spend up to 8 months in jail

and are the biggest problem I have … I do not

know any remedy for this type of person.”30

*****

[…] By the late nineteenth century, political

and media controversies had created an image

of Native women in the public mind: supposedly

“bought and sold” by their own people as

“commodities, they were easily “demoralized”

sexually, and a threat to both public “morality

and health.” 31 […]

Incarceration was also justified for

paternalistic motives: magistrates claimed

that, by incarcerating Native women, they were

protecting them from becoming an “easy target

for the avaricious” or the “victim of unprincipled

Indian and white men.” […] This […] was

evident in the trial of a young Aboriginal

woman from southern Ontario who was sent

to the Mercer for two years on FRA charges of

being “idle and dissolute.” The arresting RCMP

officer insisted she was “transient, with no work

and has been convicted on many alcohol charges

over the past few years.” She had been caught

“brawling with white men,” he continued, “and

has been found wandering, her mind blank

after drinking.” Moreover, it was believed that

she was a “bad influence on a fifteen year old

who has also been led astray.” The magistrate

lectured the woman: “My girl, I hope that by

removing you from unscrupulous white men

244 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

and Indian soldiers and alcohol that you will

start a new life. It is too bad that such a good-

looking Indian like you should throw your life

away. Other men buy the liquor for you, then

you suffer, and they escape.”

*****

The complaint that women who drank heavily

would easily corrupt others was also common.

In some cases, it was Native families who

feared this prospect: “She should serve her

whole term; she is better in there,” wrote one

father, fearing his daughter, if released, would

be influenced by her mother, who also drank.

[…] Women whose children had been removed

[…] [became] a candidate for incarceration.

“She has had four children with the CAS,” noted

one magistrate, “she has chosen the wrong path,

now her children are a public charge.” Such

women were also portrayed as poor material for

rehabilitation. As one magistrate noted of a deaf

woman charged under the Indian Act: “There is

no doubt that children will continue to the end

of her reproductive age, or until a pathological

process renders her sterile. She is also likely to

drink steadily. The prospect of improvement

is remote. Institutionalization, if available, is

suitable.” 32

[…] Declarations of “protection,” […] were

clearly inscribed with both gender and race

paternalism, for they presumed an image of

proper feminine behaviour, stressing sexual

purity and passivity within the private nuclear

family, and the need for Native women to

absorb these “higher” Euro-Canadian standards.

Similarly, teachers in the residential schools

often claimed that Native girls were easily

sexually exploited, prone to returning “to the

blanket.” 33 Aboriginal women were thus both

infantilized as vulnerable and weak, and also

feared as more overtly and actually sexual.

[…] Even after incarceration, these

attitudes were significant because they shaped

possibilities of parole, alcohol treatment,

and rehabilitation; convinced that Native

women would be recidivists, little was done

to discern their needs. Not surprisingly, many

women became even more alienated within the

reformatory.

[…] First Nations women were separated

from prison personnel by [race], class, and

cultural differences. Inmates encountered

revulsion, antipathy, resignation, and sometimes

sympathy from the experts whose “scientific”

language of clinical analysis and case work

often masked subjective, moral judgments. […]

The very word reserve had a different meaning

from words like poor or bad neighbourhood

used between the 1930s and 1950s to describe

the backgrounds of white women: reserves were

associated with degeneracy, backwardness, and

filth. One “progressive” social worker, writing

about Indian juveniles in the 1940s, decried

racial prejudice and the poverty on reserves,

but at the same time reiterated many racist

images, describing Indians as “savage, childish,

primitive and ignorant.” 34

[…] The image of the reserve as a place

of hopelessness was especially evident in

probation reports. Native families sometimes

offered probationers accommodations, even

when houses were crowded, yet officials

equated such offers with a lack of awareness

about the need for basic moral and social

standards. They were especially critical of

congested conditions, likely seeing proximity

of the sexes as encouraging immorality. They

were also suspicious of those living a transient

life, “in the Indian mode,” 35 who might easily

succumb to alcohol use, unemployment, and

poverty. “Home conditions primitive … the

home is a disreputable filthy shack on the

reserve,” were typical observations. Aboriginal

people who did not fit this stereotype were then

portrayed as unusual: “Above average Indian

home which is adequately furnished, clean and

tidy,” noted one probation report, while another

officer claimed a father was “one of few Indians

in the area who does not drink.”36

*****

Probation reports also revealed a Catch-22 that

Native women faced in terms of rehabilitation.

Social workers debated whether reserve or

Criminalizing the Colonized 245

city life would be more corrupting for released

women, but they often recommended removing

women from their original home or reserve.

However well intentioned the effort to isolate

her from past problems, this strategy left women

in foreign surroundings, alienated by language

and cultural differences, often directly faced

with racism. This situation was well captured

in a parole report that claimed one woman was

now “an outlaw on the Reserve” because of her

promiscuity, and her parents there were heavy

drinkers who lived in a “small, filthy home.” It

was unwise to return her there, the officer noted,

but added: “We realize the extreme difficulty

in placing an Indian girl in some other centre,

where society is loath in accepting her.” […]

[…] [Indian] agents were endowed with the

powers of justices of the peace under the Indian

Act, thus creating an extra layer of oppressive

legal regulation for Native women. The level

of surveillance of the economic, social, and

moral lives of Native families by the agent was

astounding. When called on to assess parole,

his report might comment on the family’s

church attendance, the marital status, education,

employment, and social lives of siblings and

parents, his judgment of their moral standards,

and intimate details of the woman’s life. The

agent could initiate the proceedings sending a

woman to the Mercer, or assist police efforts

to incarcerate her. […] Moreover, the evidence

presented by the agent could be little more

than heresay. “There are complaints that she

is hanging around the hotel, going into rooms

with men … we hear that she is in the family

way,” testified the police chief in one case. The

Indian agent supported him, claiming he had

spoken with her doctor and discovered she was

pregnant.37

*****

[…] Psychiatrists who examined women’s

suitability for “clinic” (alcohol) treatment

were seldom […] supportive. Repeatedly, a

woman’s silence, a means of coping with alien

surroundings (and, in some cases, related to

language differences) was read negatively as

evidence of a passive personality. […]

There is no evidence that these experts

read any of the contemporary anthropological

literature, especially on the Ojibwa women who

dominated at the Mercer. Irving Hallowell, for

instance, argued in the 1940s that culture shaped

personality structure and that the Ojibwa were

highly reserved emotionally, avoiding direct

confrontation or anger with others; this restraint,

he argued, was a product of their hunting and

gathering way of life, their spiritual beliefs, and

social organization.38 […]

Medical and social work experts at the Mercer

had a different measuring stick. What was

crucial in their world view, especially by the

1950s, was an embrace of the “confessional”

mode, introspection, a critical understanding

of one’s family background as the “cause” of

addiction, and a professed desire to change one’s

inner self. Native women in the Mercer almost

invariably refused to embrace this therapeutic

model. […]

[…] Displaying a level of realism, honesty,

acceptance, and stoicism that the authorities

interpreted as passive fatalism, Native women

often openly admitted to the charge against

them, making no excuses. “She freely admits

neglect of [her children] and does not make any

further comment,” a psychiatrist mused; he was

even more baffled by a woman’s “extraordinary

honesty about her unwillingness to work.” 39

Several contemporary legal workers noted that

honesty about the “crime” and guilty pleas,

rather than any demand for the system to prove

one guilty, distinguished the Ojibwa value

system.

*****

[…] In contrast to the authorities, many

Native families rejected the idea that behaviour

caused by alcohol was a crime, a perception that

remains strong in many Aboriginal communities

today. 40 “I do not believe that my wife should

be punished for drinking,” wrote one distressed

husband; “some soldiers bought the whiskey to

our reserve and I thought they were our friends.”

A father and daughter from southern Ontario

appeared one day at the Mercer office, asking

246 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

for the release of the mother. They appealed

to the authorities by saying she could get

employment in the tobacco fields, and added

that there was no reason to keep someone

just because of occasional disturbances while

drunk: “She is fine unless under the influence of

alcohol,” they implored, to no effect. […]

M o s t N a t i v e f a m i l i e s [ … ] a l s o h a d

difficulty understanding why incarceration

was the punishment. In more isolated Ojibwa

communities, the chief and council, or

sometimes elders, had imposed different

sanctions for wrongdoing than those imposed

by the Euro-Canadian justice system. Social

control was effected through elders’ lectures

about good behaviour, connected to spiritual

instruction, or through fear of gossip or of the

“bad medicine” of supernatural retribution.

If a person broke communal codes, shaming

and confession were crucial to rehabilitation;

indeed, when the confession was public, the

“transgression” was washed away. 41 Only in

extreme cases was banishment of the individual

considered the answer.42 Similarly, in Iroquois

societies, ostracism, ridicule, or prohibitions

on becoming a future leader were all used to

control behaviour, admittedly an easier prospect

in smaller, tightly knit communities in which the

clan system also discouraged conflicts.43

*****

On some occasions, local attempts by the

families or communities to alter women’s

behaviour were combined with the strategies

of the Euro-Canadian justice system. Maria’s

case is a good example. Charged repeatedly with

intoxication and with neglect of her children,

Maria lost them to various institutions: three

children were sent to a residential school, one

was in CAS care, and one was in the sanatorium.

The Indian agent complained to the crown

attorney that she resumed drinking as soon

as she was released. The chief on the reserve

wanted to help her and tried to work out a plan

for her rehabilitation, promising the return of

her children and a house on the reserve if she

could refrain from drinking for two months. Her

failure to meet his conditions may speak not

only to her addiction but to the desolation she

still felt about losing her children.44

*****

Families sometimes felt a sense of shame at a

woman’s conflicts with the law—this was all the

more difficult on reserves where each family’s

history was well known—and thus encouraged

her removal. One Ojibwa woman on a reserve

told the CAS that “she did not want anything to

do with her sister, as she [engages in prostitution]

and sends men to her sister who does not want

this kind of life.” “She has been refused care

by the people of her own community, so we

had to take the children,” a social worker’s

report concluded. Some relatives indicated to

probation officers that they would not take the

women back into the family after incarceration.

One trapper from the North wrote a letter to the

Mercer, relaying similar sentiments: he “did not

want his [wife] to return,” as he could not deal

with her drinking and would rather “support his

children on his own.”45

Reserve communities sometimes discussed

these problems together, with or without the

Indian agent, then asked for legal intervention.

More than one community signed letters or

petitions about moral problems they perceived

in their midst. One petition included signatures

from the woman’s grandparents, cousins, aunts,

and uncles who said “in the interests of morality

on the Reserve and of the accused, she should be

sent to the Mercer Reformatory.” The fact that

an uncle stood with her in court “as a Friend,”

as well as the wording of the petition, suggests

that the Indian agent had a role in the petition,

and that her relatives had been persuaded that

this “banishment” would help her and restore

peace on the Reserve.46

In cases like this one, customary community

c o n t r o l s a n d E u r o - C a n a d i a n l a w a r e

intertwined, 47 though the latter clearly assumed

more power. Why, then, was Euro-Canadian

legal regulation accepted, perhaps increasingly

so, during this time period?48 First, not all these

women were reserve and/or treaty Indians.

Criminalizing the Colonized 247

Many had become urban dwellers; some were

of mixed-race descent. Moreover, not all women

came from reserves where traditional forms of

justice were fully preserved; the continuance of

customary controls depended on the power of the

Indian agent and local police, the geographical

isolation and economic and social equilibrium

of the reserve, and the political will of its

occupants to vigorously defend their right to

rule themselves. 49 […] As communities were

increasingly influenced by the Euro-Canadian

justice system and by attempts to acculturate

them, they may have acquiesced to some of the

premises of this governing system. 50 However

disassociating the influence of the Euro-

Canadian criminal justice system was, it came to

exert some ideological sway over communities,

a process of hegemony that was unavoidable

given the colonial imbalance of power and the

ongoing assault on Native societies by those

claiming cultural superiority.

*****

In many cases of internal condemnation

and control, crimes of sexual immorality

occasioned the most concerted opposition from

the community. Historians and anthropologists

agree that, at first contact, there was more sexual

autonomy for Native women, more egalitarian

practices of marriage and divorce, and more

acceptance of illegitimate children within

many aboriginal cultures. 51 But these traditions

were challenged by European values, and, by

the early twentieth century, observers in both

Iroquois and Ojibwa communities stressed the

great importance placed on lifelong marriage,

as well as disapproval of some kinds of sexual

behaviour.52 Ethnographic texts written from the

1930s to the 1950s pointed to the “mixture of

conflicting beliefs,”53 both European and Native,

in Aboriginal cultures, especially in relation to

marital and sexual norms […]. One highly

controversial text claimed that northern Ojibwa

women were increasingly subject to violence as

their social importance and sexual autonomy

were undermined within the community.54

Anthropological reports and oral traditions in

the mid twentieth century also indicate that chiefs

acted as custodians of morality, discouraging

women from leaving their husbands for new

partners, and deterring the practice of serial

monogamy if they felt it undermined the

stability of the community. “Yes, the Indian

Agent on the reserve did try to make people

stick to their marriages, [but] so did the chief

and council,” remembers one Northern Ojibwa

woman. 55 Although her observation referred to

the sexual regulation of men and women, other

evidence suggests that sexual/social control was

likely to focus more stringently on women: the

political and social effects of colonialism on

gender relations had provided male leaders with

access to such power and furnished ideological

encouragement for the patriarchal control of

women’s sexuality.

*****

[…] The majority of First Nations women sent

to the Mercer were criminalized on the premise

of moral and public order infractions linked to

alcohol, or for prostitution, venereal disease, or

child neglect charges, […] framed by economic

marginality, family dissolution, violence, and

sometimes previous institutionalization. […]

Three crucial, interconnected factors shaped

the emerging process of overincarceration: the

material and social dislocation precipitated by

colonialism, the gender and race paternalism

of court and penal personnel, and the related

cultural gap between Native and Euro-Canadian

value systems, articulating very different

notions of crime and punishment.

*****

The experiences of these women, […] which

the moral regulation of First Nations women

through incarceration was, first and foremost, a

“legitimated practice of moral-political control,

linked to conflicts and power relations, based on

class, gender and race.”56

While women’s actual voices, feelings,

and responses are difficult to locate within

this regulatory process, the general pattern of

Aboriginal alienation from Euro-Canadian

justice—particularly for more isolated

248 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

communities unused to Canadian policing—is

a repeated theme in women’s stories. However,

customary Aboriginal practices could be

refashioned and used by Canadian authorities, so

much so that Native communities and families

might also use the legal system to discipline

their own. Native acceptance of Canadian law

was one consequence of ongoing attempts to

assimilate Aboriginal people, but it was not a

simple reflection of European dominance. It

also revealed attempts to cope with the negative

effects of social change that were devastating

[to] individuals and families: in the process

of struggling to adjust to the dislocations of

colonialism, communities sometimes abetted

the incarceration of Native women.

Native women seldom found solace or aid in

the reformatory and, tragically, many returned

to prison repeatedly. First Nations women

often responded to their estrangement from

the law and the reformatory with silence and

stoicism—perhaps in itself a subtle form of

noncompliance—though a very few, along with

their families, voiced unequivocal renunciations

of this system, their voices a preview to the

current sustained critique of the inadequacy

of Euro-Canadian “justice” for Aboriginal

peoples.

Notes

1. Native women are disproportionately represented

in federal prisons—an area not dealt with in

this article. There are also considerable regional

variations in overincarceration. In Ontario, 1980s

statistics showed Native people to be about 2

per cent of the population, while Native women

comprised 16 per cent of provincial admission

to correctional institutions; in the North, local

arrest rates were far higher. See Ontario, Ontario

Advisory Council on Women’s Issues, Native

Women and the Law (Toronto 1989); Carol

Laprairie, “Selected Criminal Justice and Socio-

Economic Data on Native Women,” Canadian

Journal of Criminology 26, 4 (1984): 161–9;

Canada, Royal Commission on Aboriginal Peoples,

Aboriginal Peoples and the Justice System: Report

of the National Round Table on Aboriginal Justice

(Ottawa 1993); Canada, Law Reform Commission,

Report on Aboriginal Peoples and Criminal Justice

(Ottawa 1991); Manitoba, Report of the Aboriginal

Justice Inquiry of Manitoba (Winnipeg 1991).

2. Anonymous, quoted in Canada, Correctional

Services, Creating Choices: The Report of the

Task Force on Federally Sentenced Women (April

1990), 9.

3. Bradford Morse, “Aboriginal Peoples, the Law

and Justice.” In R. Silverman and M. Nielsen, eds.,

Aboriginal Peoples and Canadian Criminal Justice

(Toronto: Butterworths 1992), 56. In Manitoba it is

surmised that Native inmates began to predominate

after the Second World War. Manitoba, Report of

the Aboriginal Justice Inquiry, I: 87; and John

Milloy, “A Partnership of Races: Indian, White,

Cross-Cultural Relations in Criminal Justice

in Manitoba, 1670–1949,” paper for the Public

Inquiry into the Administration of Justice for

Native Peoples of Manitoba.

4. The Mercer Reformatory for Women was used

because it drew inmates from across the province for

a variety of common “female” crimes. Few women

at this time were sent to the federal penitentiary.

City and county jail registers sometimes noted

race, but a statistical study of all Ontario’s city and

county registers has yet to be undertaken.

5. Under “complexion,” the Mercer register noted

if an inmate was “Indian” or “negress.” The

designation Indian included Indian and Métis,

treaty and non-treaty women. Statistics taken from

the Mercer register are also problematic because

women might be charged with one crime, but

incarcerated for other reasons as well. Women

sometimes gave different names and altered

their ages. Because of the various problems with

statistics, the registers are used primarily to suggest

some overall trends.

6. The problems and possibilities of using such case

files are explored in Linda Gordon, Heroes of Their

Own Lives: The Politics and History of Family

Violence (Boston: Viking 1988), 13–17; Steven

Noll, “Patient Records as Historical Stories: The

Case of the Caswell Training School,” Bulletin of

the History of Medicine 69 (1994): 411–28; Regina

Kunzel, Fallen Women, Problem Girls: Unmarried

Mothers and the Professionalization of Social

Work, 1890–1945 (New Haven: Yale University

Press 1993), 5–6.

Criminalizing the Colonized 249

7. Colin Sumner, “Re-thinking Deviance: Towards

a Sociology of Censure,” in Lorraine Gelsthorpe

and Allison Morris, eds., Feminist Perspectives

in Criminology (Philadelphia: Milton Keynes

1990) and “Foucault, Gender and the Censure of

Deviance,” in Sumner’s edited collection, Censure,

Politics and Criminal Justice (Philadelphia: Milton

Keynes 1990).

8. Martin Chanock, Law, Custom and Social Order:

The Colonial Experience in Malawi and Zambia

(Cambridge: Cambridge University Press 1985),

4.

9. Many studies of colonialism have focused on the

eighteenth and nineteenth centuries, especially

on kin and productive relations; fewer carry the

story into the twentieth century. Karen Anderson,

Chain Her by One Foot: The Subjugation of

Women in Seventeenth-Century New France

(New York: Routledge 1991); Sylvia Van Kirk,

Many Tender Ties: Women in Fur Trade Society

(Winnipeg: Watson and Dwyer 1979); Jennifer

Brown, Strangers in Blood: Fur Trade Company

Families in Indian Country (Vancouver: University

of British Columbia Press 1980); Carol Devens,

Countering Colonization: Native American Women

and Great Lakes Missions, 1630–1900 (Berkeley:

University of California Press 1992); Eleanor

Leacock, “Montagnais Women and the Jesuit

Program for Colonization,” in her edited collection,

Myths of Male Dominance (New York: Monthly

Review Press 1981), 43–62; Carol Cooper,

“Native Women of the Northern Pacific Coast:

An Historial Perspective, 1830–1900,” Journal of

Canadian Studies 27, 4 (1992–3): 44–75; Joanne

Fiske, “Colonization and the Decline of Women’s

Status: The Tsimshian Case,” Feminist Studies 17,

3 (1991): 509–36. On Iroquois women, see Judith

Brown, “Economic Organization and the Position

of Women among the Iroquois,” Ethnohistory

17 (1970): 151–67; Sally Roesch Wagner, “The

Iroquois Confederacy: A Native American Model

for Non-sexist Men,” in William Spittal, ed.,

Iroquois Women: An Anthology (Ohsweken:

Irocrafts 1990), 217–22; Elizabeth Tooker, “Women

in Iroquois Society,” in Spittal, ed., Iroquois

Women, 199–216. On Ojibwa women, see Patricia

Buffalohead, “Farmers, Warriors, Traders: A Fresh

Look at Ojibwa Women,” Minnesota History 48

(1983): 236–44. For interrogation of the dominant

emphasis on the decline of women’s status, see

Joanne Fiske, “Fishing Is Women’s Business:

Changing Economic Roles of Carrier Women and

Men,” in Bruce Cox, ed., Native Peoples, Native

Lands: Canadian Inuit, Indians and Métis (Ottawa:

Carleton University Press 1987), 186–98; Nancy

Shoemaker, “The Rise or Fall of Iroquois Women,”

Journal of Women’s History 2 (1991): 39–57.

10. Some women came in with sentences of less than

three months.

11. I examined 598 files for basic information on the

charge, conviction, age, and place of birth, but

many files were incomplete beyond this point, so

I concentrated on a core of 300 files as the basis of

my analysis.

12. The numbers for the decades are as follows: 39

in the 1920s, 80 in the 1930s, 109 in the 1940s,

and 370 in the 1950s. Population statistics taken

from Census of Canada, 1931, vol. 2, table 31,

show Ontario Indians as 0.9 per cent of the total

population; Census of Canada, 1941, vol. I, table

II, lists Indians as 0.8 per cent of the total; Census

of Canada, 1951, vol. 2, table 32, also shows 0.8

per cent.

13. Ontario, Annual Report of the Inspector of Prisons

and Public Charities, 1920–60.

14. Although FRA convictions for Native women

remained a small proportion (about 5%) of overall

incarcerations from 1920 to 1960, the act was

used more in the later period. On the FRA, see

Joan Sangster, “Incarcerating ‘Bad’ Girls: Sexual

Regulation through the Ontario Female Refuges

Act,” Journal of the History of Sexuality 7, 2

(1996): 239–75.

15. Changes to the Indian Act in 1951 allowed

provinces to legalize the sale and possession of

intoxicants (previously illegal) to Indians off

the reserve. Sharon Venne, ed., Indian Acts and

Amendments, 1865–75 (Saskatoon: University of

Saskatchewan Native Law Centre 1981), 344–5.

However, this change made little difference to

Native women in the Mercer, who were usually

charged, throughout this whole period, under the

provincial liquor laws. Local law enforcement may

have used the Indian Act more. See note 13.

16. OA Mercer case file 12128, 1940s (the first charge

was in the late 1930s). For the initial charge, the

man was convicted of selling liquor and received

a jail sentence.

17. OA Mercer case file 15510, 1950s; case file 16665,

1950s.

18. I recognize that these women came from different

First Nations, but the records do not reveal their

specific Aboriginal identity. Authorities claimed

that women from Ojibwa groups dominated,

though there were clearly some Iroquois and Cree

women as well.

19. In other cases, the conviction takes place in a

northern city—for example, Kenora or Thunder

250 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

Bay—but the place of origin is a more isolated

reserve or town.

20. Some scholars argue that “economic marginal-

ization” was most noticeable in the twentieth

century, especially after 1945. See Vic Satzewich

and Terry Wotherspoon, First Nations: Race,

Class and Gender Relations (Toronto: Nelson

1993), 49–50. On the (contrasting) case of the late

nineteenth century, see R.C. Macleod and Heather

Rollason, “‘Restrain the Lawless Savage’: Native

Defendants in the Criminal Court of the North West

Territories,” Journal of Historical Sociology 10, 2

(1997), 157–83.

21. Robin Brownlie, “A Fatherly Eye: Two Indian

Agents in Georgian Bay, 1918–39” (PhD

dissertation, University of Toronto 1996), 52,

418.

22. R.W. Dunning, Social and Economic Change

among the Northern Ojibwa (Toronto: University

of Toronto Press 1959), chap. 7.

23. David Stymeist, Ethnics and Indians: Social

Relations in a Northwestern Ontario Town

(Toronto: Peter Martin 1971).

24. A. Shkilnyk, A Poison Stronger Than Love: The

Destruction of an Ojibwa Community (New Haven:

Yale University Press 1985).

25. “It seems unlikely that before 1950 more than

one-third of Inuit and status Indian children were

in residential school.” J.R. Miller, Shingwauk’s

Vision: A History of Native Residential Schools

(Toronto: University of Toronto Press 1996),

411. On gender, see Shingwauk’s Vision, chap.

8, and Joanne Fiske, “Gender and the Paradox of

Residential Education in Carrier Society,” in Jane

Gaskell and Arlene Tigar McLaren, eds., Women

and Education (Calgary: Deslig 1991), 131–46.

26. Assembly of First Nations, Breaking the Silence:

An Interpretive Study of Residential School Impact

and Healing as Illustrated by the Stories of First

Nations Individuals (Ottawa 1994).

27. The term alcoholism was used at the time in

connection with these women, but we don’t really

know if they were alcoholics, or simply being

policed for alcohol use.

28. Craig MacAndrew and Robert Edgerton, Drunken

Comportment: A Social Explanation (Chicago:

Aldine 1969).

29. Nancy Oestreich Lurie, “The World’s Oldest On-

going Protest Demonstration: North American

Indian Drinking Patterns,” Pacific Historical

Review 40 (1971): 311–33.

30. OA Mercer case file 9955, 1940s; and case file

13139, 1950s.

31. Sarah Carter, “Categories and Terrains of Exclusion:

Constructing the ‘Indian Woman’ in the Early

Settlement Era in Western Canada,” in Joy Parr

and Mark Rosenfeld, eds., Gender and History

in Canada (Toronto: Copp Clark 1996), 40–1.

See also Daniel Francis, The Imaginary Indian:

The Image of the Indian in Canadian Culture

(Vancouver: Arsenal Press 1992), 122. On an

earlier period on the Eastern seaboard, see David

Smits, “The ‘Squaw Drudge’: A Prime Index of

Savagism,” Ethnohistory 29, 4 (1982): 281–306.

32. OA Mercer case file 7644, 1930s; case file 11419,

1950s; case file 8646, 1940s; case file 16461,

1950s.

33. That is, Native unions unsanctified by the church.

Miller, Shingwauk’s Vision, 227.

34. Mary T. Woodward, “Juvenile Delinquency among

Indian Girls” (MA thesis, University of British

Columbia 1949), 2, 21. Similar images of the

reserve which stressed a “culture of poverty” can

also be seen in the Hawthorn report as late as the

1960s. See H. Hawthorn, A Survey of Indians of

Canada (Ottawa 1966), I: 56–7.

35. For example, those living in a tent in the summer

when the family was trapping. OA, Mercer case

file 15034, 1950s.

36. OA Mercer case file 14305, 1950s; case file 14768,

1950s; case file 12984, 1950s.

37. OA Mercer case file 9332, 1940s. In this case the

magistrate corrected police for offering heresay

evidence, but this criticism was rare.

38. Irving Hallowell, Culture and Experience

(Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press

1955). This collection included earlier articles,

published in major psychiatric, sociological,

and anthropological journals in the 1940s, such

as “Some Psychological Characteristics of the

Northeastern Indians” (1946), “Aggression in

Saulteaux Society” (1940), and “The Social

Function of Anxiety in a Primitive Society”

(1941).

39. OA Mercer case file 16664, 1950s.

40. Shkilnyk, A Poison Stronger Than Love, 25.

41. Hallowell, Culture and Experience, 272. Sickness

could be interpreted as a form of punishment for

sexual or moral transgressions; private confession

could be the cure. Irving Hallowell, “Sin, Sex

and Sickness in Saulteaux Belief,” British

Journal of Medical Psychology 18 (1939): 191–7.

Contemporary accounts also suggest that the public

confession, not incarceration, is considered the

“disciplinary end” in some Aboriginal cultures.

See Patricia Monture-Angus, Thunder in My Soul:

A Mohawk Woman Speaks (Halifax: Fernwood

Books 1995), 238–40; Rupert Ross, Dancing with

a Ghost: Exploring Indian Reality (Markham:

Octopus Books 1992); Kjikeptin Alex Denny,

Criminalizing the Colonized 251

“Beyond the Marshall Inquiry: An Alternative

Mi’kmaq Worldview and Justice System,” in Joy

Mannett, ed., Elusive Justice: Beyond the Marshall

Inquiry (Halifax: Fernwood 1992), 103–8.

42. Hallowell, Culture and Experience; Shkilnyk,

A Poison Stronger Than Love; Edward Rogers,

The Round Lake Ojibwa (Toronto: University of

Toronto Press 1962).

43. Michael Coyle, “Traditional Indian Justice in

Ontario: A Role for the Present?” Osgoode Hall

Law Journal 24, 2 (1986): 605–33.

44. OA Mercer case file 11232, 1950s.

45. OA Mercer case file 9318, 1940s; case file 7609,

1930s.

46. It was clear they did not accept her behaviour,

which was claimed to be “promiscuous,” OA

Mercer case file 7057, 1930s.

47. The relationship between customary law and Euro-

Canadian law with regard to sexuality is discussed

in Joan Sangster, “Regulation and Resistance:

Native Women, Sexuality and the Law, 1920–60,”

paper presented to the International Development

Institute, Dalhousie University, April 1997.

48. Given the paucity of historical studies, it is

difficult to ascertain if this practice was increasing,

decreasing, or stable. A period characterized by

intense social dislocation and/or increased federal

regulation might have led to increased use of the

Euro-Canadian laws.

49. Some communities, even less isolated ones in

the south, had a stronger history of rejecting

Euro-Canadian “rule” and maintaining their own

sovereignty. A case in point is that of the Six

Nations Reserve.

50. This was true of some elected chiefs who came to

ally themselves politically and ideologically with

the Indian agent.

51. Many studies examined Iroquois and Huron

nations, and fewer looked at Ojibwa nations.

Studies of plains and northern peoples indicate

different gender roles and possibly asymmetry. See

John Milloy, The Plains Cree: Trade, Diplomacy

and War 1790–1870 (Winnipeg: University of

Manitoba Press 1988); Laura Peers, The Ojibwa of

Western Canada, 1780–1870 (Winnipeg: University

of Manitoba Press 1994); Joan Ryan, Doing Things

the Right Way: Dene Traditional Justice in Lac La

Martre, NWT (Calgary: University of Calgary Press

1995).

52. Hallowell, Culture and Experience, chap. 13, and

his “Sex and Sickness in Saulteaux Belief,” in

Rogers, ed., The Round Lake Ojibwa; Sally Weaver,

“The Iroquois: The Consolidation of the Grand

River Reserve in the mid Nineteenth Century,

1847–1875,” in Edward Rogers and Donald Smith,

eds., Aboriginal Ontario: Historical Perspectives

on the First Nations (Toronto: Dundurn 1994):

R.W. Dunning, Social and Economic Change

among the Northern Ojibwa (Toronto: University

of Toronto Press 1959).

53. Rogers, ed., The Round Lake Ojibwa, B47.

54. Ruth Landes, Ojibwa Women (New York: AMS

Press 1938). Landes described a culture affected

by colonization, rather than earlier, “traditional”

Ojibwa culture. Devens, Countering Colonization,

124–5.

55. Informant quoted in Shkilnyk, A Poison Stronger

Than Love, 89.

56. Colin Sumner, “Crime, Justice and Under-

development: Beyond Modernisation Theory,”

in Colin Sumner, ed., Crime, Justice and

Underdevelopment (London: Heinemann 1982),

10.

CHAPTER 16

Creating “Slaves of Satan” or “New

Canadians”? The Law, Education,

and the Socialization of Doukhobor Children,

1911–1935

John McLaren

It is not difficult to find in the historiography of

Canadian education instances of the invocation

of law to support policies that have had as their

objective the compliance of deviant populations

or ethnic or religious minorities with mainline

“Canadian values.” The deployment of law

to produce social or cultural homogeneity is

evident in the establishment of Upper Canada’s

public school system in the 1840s,1 progressive

denial or erosion of French-language education

in Manitoba, Ontario, and New Brunswick, 2

the Indian residential school system,3 attempts

to force public education on communalist

Christians, such as the Strict Mennonites

and Hutterites, 4 and coercion of Jehovah’s

Witness children into religious and patriotic

exercises. 5 It is also clear that the targets of

such strategies have not been reticent about

resisting them, whether it be through legal

challenge, civil disobedience, non-cooperation,

or in rarer instances, violence.6 Of all of these

records of conflict, none matches that of the

Doukhobors with the government and the

“British” population of British Columbia in

terms of both durability and visceral quality.

Fundamental differences existed between

many Doukhobors and the non-Doukhobor

community over the value and utility of

education as a formal, institutional process.

To the majority of the Doukhobor community

in British Columbia, in the first twenty-five

years of their settlement in the province, formal

education under the control of the state was both

unnecessary and dangerous. The knowledge

and skills of life, as well as religious precept,

were learnt within the family and village

community:

To us education means being a good Doukhobor.

That is, to love all living things and to do no

evil, not to shoot, not to eat meat, not to smoke,

not to drink liquor. We teach these things to our

children. And more, too. The mothers teach

their daughters to bake and cook and to spin

and embroider, and the fathers teach their sons

to be handy with the axe, a carving knife, a

team of horses.7

State-run education was threatening because

of its capacity to subvert community beliefs,

values, and practices, to undermine the respect

of young members of the community for their

elders, and ultimately to lure them away from

family and village into the temptations and

hazards of the world outside. As Doukhobor

representatives observed in their response to

William Blakemore’s 1912 Royal Commission

inquiry into the community, state education

prepared children for war and led inexorably

to the exploitation of others. 8 Not even the

Creating “Slaves of Satan” or “New Canadians”? 253

prospect of higher education impressed them.

University graduates were described as “crack

brained people” who “swallow down all the

national people’s power and the capital” while

others are left to starve.9

Within the non-Doukhobor community

formal education lay at the heart of attempts

by both state and community to engender pride

in Anglo-Canadian achievement, and to build a

nation with the capacity to meet the challenges

of an increasingly complex society and dynamic

economy.10 […]

Two general comments are in order on the

history of Doukhobor education between 1911

and 1935 and its legal resonances, which help

to explain the tensions between the community

and the state. First, periods of conflict were

interspersed with periods of calm. These cycles

reflected on the one hand disturbance and

anxiety within the Doukhobor community over

external pressures for its conformity in matters

of education, and, on the other, accommodation

between the group and the state, where a

degree of compromise was possible, or seemed

strategically advisable. Both the theory and

practice of leadership among the Doukhobors

ascribed great, even semi-divine, authority to

the leader. However, because the leader had to

rely on charisma to impress the faithful and so

to maintain credibility and power, community

sentiment had in certain circumstances to be

respected and taken into account. 11 When

the leader and community were at one, or he

had been able to use his persuasive powers to

good effect, concerted community action was

possible. At other times, however, when the

community was split or he had failed to get his

way, then there was a tendency on the part of

the leadership to steer clear of decisive action,

and sometimes to backtrack. If incautious

decisions that offended the community or part

of it were made, then factionalism could easily

take hold. […]

Second, the application of the law in the

matter of school attendance and truancy during

this period was marked by the progressive

turning of the legal ratchet by the government

to induce compliance. At times this was to

involve individually or in combination the

Department of Education, the Premier’s Office,

the Attorney General’s Department, the Office

of the Provincial Secretary, and the British

Columbia Provincial Police. The legal strategies

attempted moved quickly from the imposition

of individual to that of collective responsibility,

and ultimately to the more dramatic and invasive

expedient of using child custody procedures to

resocialize some Doukhobor children.

The conflict over education in British

Columbia was originally secondary to a dispute

relating to vital statistics legislation. At the

encouragement of Peter Verigin the Lordly, the

first Doukhobor leader in Canada, community

Doukhobor families had enrolled their children

in a government-built school at Grand Forks,

and another had been built by the community at

Brilliant.12 Community members were far less

compliant, however, in the matter of registering

births and deaths. When resistance to the Births,

Deaths and Marriages Registration Act13 came

to light in 1912, the deputy attorney general,

J.P. McLeod, ordered the provincial police

to prosecute vigorously any lawbreakers. 14

Four Doukhobor men in Grand Forks were

subsequently arrested for failure to register a

death. The community’s reaction, encouraged

by Verigin, was to withdraw their children from

school.15

The result was a stand-off between the

community and Victoria on both vital statistics

and school attendance laws, which induced

the Conservative government of Sir Richard

McBride to appoint William Blakemore

as a Royal Commission to investigate the

Doukhobors and their relations with state and

community. In his 1912 report the commissioner

recommended that accommodation be made

with the community as a means of securing

their observance of both vital statistics and

school attendance laws. 16 On education

Blakemore advocated the establishment of a

working relationship between the Department

of Education and the community that would

allow for the appointment of Russian-speaking

254 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

teachers to work in conjunction with the

Canadian teachers in Doukhobor schools, and a

modification of the curriculum so that it included

only the elementary subjects.17 However, neither

the Doukhobors nor the government proved

responsive to the report.

The community objected to an ill-advised

recommendation by the commissioner

advocating that the group’s military exemption

be cancelled. This coloured the Doukhobors’

general feelings about Blakemore’s conclusions,

including the recommendations on education.

In reacting to the report Verigin was moved

to register his first recorded objection to

schooling in principle since his arrival in

Canada, describing the practices of “boy

scouting, military drill etc.” as “the most

pernicious and malicious of this age.” 18 In

British Columbia, through the initiative of

the Lord Srathcona Trust, money had been set

aside for military drilling and exercises within

the school system. 19 The connection between

what Blakemore had advocated on the military

exemption and the schools’ commitment

to military training was all too clear to the

suspicious Doukhobors. Verigin’s objection to

schooling under these conditions had the effect

of solidifying the community’s resistance to

both the school attendance and vital statistics

laws.

For its part Victoria proved to be more

interested in listening to non-Doukhobor

criticism of the community in the Kootenays

and calls for more vigorous enforcement of the

law. The government was only too aware of the

political significance of this issue in that region

of the province. […]

*****

Non-Doukhobors were not willing to have

truck with a different ethnic group that did

not play by the “rules.” By May 1913, as

the Doukhobors showed no inclination to

comply with either the vital statistics or school

attendance laws and the authorities had lost

patience, the attorney general, William Bowser,

was directed by the premier to “take whatever

proceedings are necessary to enforce our Vital

Statistics Act [sic] against these people.20

Taking legal action against the Doukhobors

proved to be easier said than done, because

members of the community refused to speak

to anyone in authority or anyone suspected of

aiding the police in their inquiries. The Attorney

General’s Department was advised by one of its

solicitors, A.V. Pineo, who visited the Kootenays

on a fact-finding mission, that the difficulties

associated with enforcing vital statistics, schools,

and public health legislation stemmed not only

from refusal of members of the community

to cooperate, but also from the problem of

applying notions of individual responsibility to

a group practising communalism.21 Pinpointing

the “occupier,” “parent or guardian,” or “owner

or occupant”—the individuals who were the

stated targets of prosecution or action under the

Births, Deaths and Marriages Registration Act,22

the Public Schools Act, 23 and the Health Act 24

respectively—in multi-family dwelling houses

was proving to be an exercise in frustration.

Pineo counselled a new strategy that would

concentrate on imposing fiscal penalties rather

than imprisonment for breaches of the law

and place the onus in terms of enforcement

and execution on the community and its

leadership.25 […]

Pineo’s sentiments were converted into

legislative form in the Community Regulation

Act of 1914. 26 Although the long title of

the statute gave the impression that it was

designed to protect women and children living

in communes, the wording of the sections left no

doubt that it was designed to force compliance

of the whole Doukhobor community with

provincial registration, schools, and public

health legislation. The act applied to any person

living, sojourning or found in, upon or about

a settlement or community under communal

or tribal conditions, as distinguished from the

ordinary and usual conditions of family life and

residence.27 Although the Doukhobors were not

named specifically, exemptions were provided

for military or naval establishments and Indians,

the only other “communities” that might have

Creating “Slaves of Satan” or “New Canadians”? 255

fallen within the provisions of the legislation.

Under the terms of the act it was the

responsibility of each member of the community

to register births and deaths, to carry out

statutory obligations in respect of schooling

of children between the ages of seven and

fourteen, and to abide by the duties imposed by

the Health Act.28 Membership in the community

was shown if one witness had seen the person

targeted in, upon, or about the lands occupied

in a communal manner. 29 Failure to comply

with the responsibilities under the act was an

offence punishable on summary conviction by

a fine of not less than $25. 30 Recovery of any

penalty imposed under the act could be realized

by the distress and sale of any goods and chattels

in, upon, or about the lands or premises of the

community. 31

*****

Ironically, the resolve of the government to

get tough was to achieve little in the short run.

The reaction of the Doukhobor community was

predictably negative. It was not community

resistance, however, that threatened to subvert

Victoria’s legal strategy, but the legislation itself.

When the government came to enforce the new

law, it worried about whether it had made a fatal

error in one of the assumptions that supported

it, the ownership and legal control of the land

on which the community had settled. Far from

being community property, it was registered

in the name of Peter Verigin as an individual.

Accordingly, there were doubts that the act

would pass scrutiny if challenged. 32 A further

complication had been raised by the regional

school inspector, A.E. Miller of Revelstoke.

In a report to the Department of Education,

Miller noted that school attendance was only

compulsory if a child’s home was within

three miles of a public school by a “passable

public road.” As the roads in most Doukhobor

settlements were privately owned, he doubted

whether, strictly speaking, the parents were

caught by the act. 33

Before the legislation could be tested, the

attorney general and Peter Verigin reached a

compromise on the education issue. By this

accord Doukhobor children would attend

school, but would be exempt from religious

observance and the military drill in place at

many schools with the support of the Strathcona

Trusts. 34 Both men, it seems, saw benefits in

mutual resolution of the truancy problem while

the country was at war.35

During the period from 1915 to 1922 tension

between the Doukhobors and Victoria over

education diminished as enrolments increased

and new schools were built and occupied. 36

Although school attendance from the community

was not universal, it steadily grew under the

benign coaxing of A.E. Miller, the school

inspector with responsibility for the Kootenays.

Miller rejected coercion of Doukhobor parents

because, he felt, it would encourage resistance

to the law.37

By 1922, however, trouble on the education

front was brewing again. The problems flowed

in large part from the resolve of John Oliver’s

Liberal government to enforce school attendance

in Doukhobor villages. 38 Amendments to the

Public Schools Act in 1920 made provision

for the establishment of “community rural

districts” to incorporate Doukhobor schools.

These operated under the control of the newly

established Council of Public Instruction (the

cabinet), and provision was made for communal

assessment to cover the costs of education in

the districts. 39 In the event of a community’s

refusal to pay, the Department of Education

was empowered to seize its property to offset

the expenditures. The day-to-day affairs of

these districts were put in the hands of official

trustees.40

The approach of the department was clear.

Where the problems of attendance were generic,

as school enrolments fell below what the

authorities considered a reasonable level, the

strategy was to reduce or remove grants to

school boards and charge the educational costs

directly against the local community. Under

the amendments to the Public Schools Act, the

Council of Public Instruction was empowered

to increase the financial assessment of a local

256 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

community, “where in the opinion of the

Superintendent of Education the attendance of

pupils [at the school] is less than a reasonable

percentage of the children in the community

rural school district available for attendance

at that school, or where by reason of the non-

attendance of pupils without the consent of the

Superintendent the school is closed.”41

The truancy of individual students was to

be cured by charging the parents under the

Public Schools Act, and, if necessary, executing

judgment against community property under

the Community Regulation Act.42 This was no

longer an idle threat, for the latter enactment was

now operative. Verigin had transferred the land

from his own name to that of an incorporated

body, the Christian Community of Universal

Brotherhood (CCUB), in 1917. Pressure on

the Doukhobor community to comply with

the school attendance provisions was further

intensified by the raising of the compulsory

school age to fifteen years in 1921.43

The legislative initiatives and subsequent

actions of the Oliver government were part of

a conscious policy of “Canadianization” that

was being argued by educationalists at this time.

One of the leading proponents of this view was

James T.M. Anderson, who, as school inspector

for the Yorkton area of Saskatchewan, had

authored an influential book on the subject in

1918.44 This work strongly advocated the public

education of the young of non-English-speaking

immigrants as the way to achieve a virtuous,

monolingual, homogeneous Canadian society

and polity.45 Anderson decried the experiments

with bilingual education tried in Manitoba,

and was less than flattering about the work and

training of “foreign-speaking” teachers. 46 He

was particularly critical of the resistance of the

community Doukhobors to public education,

under the baleful influence of Verigin. 47 The

answer to the Doukhobor education “problem,”

he asserted, lay in state intervention.

*****

It was a disciple of Anderson, E.G. Daniels,

who replaced A.E. Miller in 1922 as the

school inspector for the Kootenay region.

Daniels possessed a strong commitment to

“Canadianizing” the Doukhobors, and he had

no compunction about using the law to achieve

that end. 48 His arrival coincided with a general

growth of dissatisfaction within the Doukhobor

community over its apparently tenuous economic

position and the perceived hostility of both the

government and its non-Doukhobor neighbours

toward it.49 In the educational context this was

manifest in increasing truancy and refusal by

the community to countenance new school

building.50

None of this was to deter Daniels. With gusto

and a firm belief in the rectitude of what he was

doing, he had two new schools approved for the

Brilliant district to accommodate Doukhobor

children. 51 When the Doukhobors refused to

erect them, arguing that there were not enough

children to justify the expense, the Department

of Education undertook the work. A levy of

$6,000 covering the cost of construction was

assessed against the community. Verigin,

moreover, was warned that unless parents sent

their children to these schools, the department

would be forced to charge against community

property to meet operational costs, in particular

teachers’ salaries.52

Meanwhile trouble was brewing in the Grand

Forks school district. In the school at Outlook,

which had both Doukhobor and non-Doukhobor

students, the enrolment had fallen below what

the Department of Education considered to

be a reasonable level. Parents were, it seems,

withdrawing their children from school on

Verigin’s instructions. 53 Victoria, prompted

by Daniels, notified the trustees that unless

the school was better attended, it would be

closed. 54 As this meant the loss of a grant of

$1,100, the local school board suddenly became

active. They advised Doukhobor parents to

send their children to school, and when they

refused, summonses were issued and Magistrate

McCallum fined eight parents $25 each under

the compulsory attendance provision of the

Public Schools Act. 55 He also warned them

that if they continued in their resistance,

Creating “Slaves of Satan” or “New Canadians”? 257

the next punishment would be more severe.

Furthermore, he said, if their fines were not

paid by 26 December 1922, their goods would

be liable to seizure.

Police attempts to persuade John Zeburoff,

an executive member of the community, that

the fines must be paid proved fruitless. The

community’s position, Zeburoff announced,

was that while an education might be desirable,

it could not be forced on any of its members. It

was for the mothers of the children to decide.56

Meanwhile Verigin wrote to the premier

protesting the province’s action and indicating

parents were content to have their children

attend school, but only to the age of ten.57

Unwilling to wait any longer for compliance,

the attorney general, Alexander Manson,

directed on 23 January 1933 that steps be

taken to execute the distress warrants. 58 This

was done without incident by police under the

command of Inspector Dunwoody of Fernie on

29 January. They seized a truck belonging to the

community. 59 Shortly afterward the fines were

paid by a solicitor for the Christian Community

of Universal Brotherhood and the truck was

restored.

Any belief that the truancy issue had been

resolved once and for all was soon dashed.

Despite assurances by Michael Cazakoff,

the vice-president of the CCUB, that parents

would send their children to school, attendance

remained low. 60 It seems the community

expected that in return for agreeing to send

their children to school, the fines paid by the

parents in early February would be remitted.

The Grand Forks school board firmly rejected

any such proposal.61

When Daniels, at the behest of the board,

successfully prosecuted six more parents in

April and proceedings were taken to enforce

the penalties by distress, zealots among the

Doukhobors began to take matters in hand.

The secretary of the Grand Forks School board

reported to the attorney general on 14 April

advising of an attempt to burn down the Outlook

school, a nude protest close to Central Public

School in the city, and an incursion by another

group of Doukhobors into the same school in

which they sang and spoke to the children in

one of the junior grades. 62 As the protesters

seemed to the board members to be insane,

they requested that their mental condition be

investigated and the local community protected

from them. 63 Manson responded by ordering

the police to arrest anyone found parading in

the nude and, following the suggestion of the

school board, to have those arrested examined

for their sanity.64

*****

The use of incendiarism as a form of protest

was something for which the Doukhobor

leadership was unprepared. Verigin the Lordly,

who had supported the withdrawal of children

from school in the first place, condemned the

firing of schools in communications with the

government, but felt powerless to deal with the

perpetrators within the community. In a letter

in April 1924 he made his feelings known to

Premier Oliver and sought the cooperation of the

government and police in calling the anarchistic

“Nudes,” as he described the zealots, to account.

Their crimes were, he suggested, directed

against him for supporting the education of

Doukhobor children. Because no school had

escaped the arsonists’ torch, he feared that if

education were rendered in households, the

houses would be the next buildings to go up in

flames. He could, he claimed, provide the names

of the culprits.65

For its part Victoria was disinclined to

pursue the incendiarists. Despite the fact

that the campaign of resistance was now

directed against the institutions of the state,

the advice and offer of cooperation by Verigin

was ignored.66 Only one person was brought to

book for incendiarism, although the government

continued to enforce the compulsory attendance

provisions of the Public Schools Act.67

After Verigin’s death in the early morning

of 29 October 1924 in an explosion on a train

in the Kettle Valley between Brilliant and

Grand Forks, Victoria turned up the heat on

school attendance, supposing the community

258 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

to be in a demoralized state and thus especially

vulnerable and malleable. 68 Events came to a

head in April 1925. Inspector Dunwoody of the

British Columbia Provincial Police and School

Inspector P.H. Sheffield received a resounding

“

Nyet!” at a mass meeting of 2,500 Doukhobors

at Brilliant on 5 April 1925 to their request that

the community obey the school laws. Thereupon

the police conducted a major raid in order to

seize community property in lieu of unpaid fines

of $4,500 imposed on thirty-five Doukhobor

parents for breaches of the Public Schools

Act. 69 Inspector Dunwoody and a squad of ten

constables and one hundred road-gang navvies

forced their way into a community warehouse,

seizing office equipment, supplies, and cut

lumber. The goods, appraised at $5,400, were

sold for a total of $3,360.70

At this juncture the climate on Doukhobor

education suddenly changed. The children

returned to classrooms, and plans to rebuild

the destroyed schools went ahead. 71 It is not

clear whether the government’s “mailed fist”

approach had prevailed for the moment, or the

community had relented pending the arrival of

their new leader from the Soviet Union—Peter

Petrovich Verigin, the “Purger” as he described

himself. The latter had let it be known by letter

to the community that he favoured compliance

with the education laws.72 Victoria entertained

no doubts that a combination of resolve to

enforce the law and a significant show of

force in applying the principle of communal

responsibility had brought the Doukhobors to

their senses and the recalcitrant to heel.73 […]

On his arrival in North America in September

1927 the younger Verigin indicated that he

was interested in an accommodation with the

state on schooling. In a judicious response to a

reporter’s question he stated:

Yes we will take everything of value which

Canada has to offer, but we will not give up our

Doukhobor souls. We will educate our children

in the English schools, and we will also set up

our own Russian schools and libraries.74

These views, when they were repeated in

the Kootenays and began to permeate the

consciousness of the Doukhobor community in

British Columbia, were to lead to dissension in

the ranks. The zealots, now clearly recognizable

as the Sons of Freedom, began engaging in a new

round of civil disobedience. Convinced that they

were the true conscience of Doukhoborism, and

increasingly inclined to give an inverted meaning

to what the leader proclaimed as community

policy, they had persuaded themselves that

Verigin’s calls for accommodation with the

state on education were in fact an invitation to

resistance. 75 During 1928 and early 1929 the

Freedomites began marching, stripping, and

on occasion, disrupting schools.76 This was all

in the cause of condemning what one of their

leaders, Peter Maloff, described as a system

that was turning Doukhobor children into

“slaves of Satan.”77 School enrolments declined

dramatically as both zealot and sympathetic

or anxious community parents removed their

children from school.

Meanwhile the government in Victoria had

done nothing to accommodate the desire of

community Doukhobors to exercise some

control over how and what their children were

taught. A proposal in November 1927 from the

younger Verigin that Russian be introduced into

their schools was rejected out of hand.78 As the

new Liberal premier, John MacLean, who had

previously served as education minister, put it

in characteristically ethnocentric terms:

The government ... will not tolerate, and I am

sure the legislature would not approve, the use

of any foreign language in the public schools of

this province. Should we grant a concession to

the Doukhobors, peoples of many nationalities

here would be entitled to ask for the use of their

language in the schools and we should have a

real dual language question on our hands.79

During 1929, school burnings broke out again.

In mid August a group of 109 protestors sought

to march on Nelson. They stripped when the

police and Verigin sought to dissuade them. 80

Creating “Slaves of Satan” or “New Canadians”? 259

All were arrested, charged with public nudity,

and sentenced to six months in jail.

At this point a change occurred in the

government’s strategy on Doukhobor education.

In dealing with the eight children arrested along

with their parents outside Nelson, Victoria

decided to invoke the Infants Act in order to

make them wards of the province.81 Under that

statute the superintendent of neglected children

was empowered “to apprehend, without warrant,

any child apparently under the age of eighteen

years ... [with] no parent capable and willing

to exercise proper parental control over the

child.”82 Superintendent Thomas Menzies, in a

statement to the hearing on wardship conducted

by Magistrate J. Cartmel in Nelson, indicated

that the purpose of invoking this provision

was “for the purpose of seeing that they are

properly cared for until they are a certain age”

[emphasis added]. 83 He interpreted the latter

term as meaning until the age of eighteen, or

such time as the parents proved capable of

caring for them “in a fit and proper manner.”

A primary objective would be to ensure that

they were educated in the public school system.

Clearly Menzies saw the exercise as allowing

him to hold the children beyond the expiry of

their parents’ sentences, a position expressly

accepted by Judge Cartmel. 84

It was no coincidence that R.H. “Harry”

Pooley, the attorney general in the recently

elected Tory government of Simon Fraser

Tolmie, announced contemporaneously that

the Tolmie government intended to get tough

with the Doukhobors. It proposed, he said, “to

sequestrate a number of their younger children

by proper court action under the Neglected

Children’s Act and place them under such bodies

as Children’s Aid societies for education.” If the

Doukhobors behaved themselves, Pooley stated,

they would get their children back; if not, “they

will lose more children until we have them all

under training in institutions.”85

This limited experiment was not a success.

Some of the children turned out to be above

school age and, in the mind of the attorney

general, not ripe for resocialization. The target

of any future initiatives of this type, Pooley

asserted, should be “young children; and

those whose education can be attended to.” 86

Furthermore, the children refused to cooperate

and twice ran away during mid September 1929

while in the care of the Vancouver Children’s

Aid Society. […]

The resentment of both parents and children

easily fed into the Freedomite martyr myth,

and together with action by Verigin to disavow

their conduct and move them off community

land as criminals, was to lead to further acts

of defiance. Victoria, for its part, saw no

connection between unrest among the Sons of

Freedom and its policies. From the viewpoint

of the Tolmie government, the “Doukhobor

problem” stemmed from the group’s adherence

to autocratic and irresponsible leadership,

and their communal mode of living. The

conclusion was that action was required to rid

the country of Verigin, who was believed to be

both the Eminence grise behind the zealots and

a dangerous Bolshevik, and at the same time to

bring the Sons of Freedom to heel.

The abortive attempts to deport Peter Verigin

II have been chronicled elsewhere. 87 The

plan, for that is what it was, to deal with the

Sons of Freedom was worked out in Victoria

and facilitated by Ottawa. 88 The Dominion

government of R.B. Bennett, elected in 1930,

bowed to pressure from the British Columbian

authorities and amended the Criminal Code in

1931 to provide for the detention of Freedomite

protesters for longer periods. Public nudity was

converted from a summary conviction offence

with a maximum penalty of six months in jail

to one carrying a maximum sentence of three

years.89 […]

It was not long before the amended Criminal

Code provision was invoked. The opportunity to

test the plan to neutralize the Sons of Freedom

presented itself during May and June 1932.

A series of nude protests took place in the

Kootenays, first in protest at Verigin’s continued

rejection of the radicals’ conduct and then in

reaction to their treatment by the authorities

and the law. 90 By mid June close to 600 men

260 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

and women had been arrested, charged with

and convicted of public nudity, and uniformly

sentenced to three years in jail. They were taken

off to a special penal facility established by the

federal authorities on Piers Island off the north

end of the Saanich peninsula.91

It fell to the province to deal with the children

of parents sent to Piers Island. As whole families

were involved in all but the first protest in May,

the children had been placed in temporary

quarters in Nelson along with their parents while

the logistics of finding a prison for the adults

were worked out. 92 The number of children

in custody ultimately swelled to 365. The

children were divided up in due course between

orphanages, foster homes in the lower mainland

and Vancouver Island, and the Provincial

Industrial Home and Industrial School in the

Vancouver area to be cared for and educated

for the three years their parents were expected

to be inside. 93 Unlike the earlier experiment,

however, the children were not adjudged

wards of the province under the Infants Act.

Through agreement between William Manson,

the superintendent of welfare, his deputy Laura

Holland, and Attorney General Pooley it was

decided to treat the children as “destitutes.” 94

Under the law and child welfare practice, this

classification, which was typically appealed to

“when a parent or guardian, though competent,

was unable to provide for the child over a

temporary period, often as a result of illness

or during confinement of the mother,” could

be made without a court appearance or order.95

However, the status, unlike that of wardship,

preserved the rights of parents to custody and

guardianship and required parental consent to

decisions on the child’s welfare.

The motives of the authorities in adopting this

strategy almost certainly reflected a concern to

avoid public scrutiny, which a court application

would have engendered, and possible political

challenge in the broader community, as well

as a calculation that any dispensing with legal

scruple would escape attention. The Department

of Child Welfare did indeed ignore legal

requirements by placing some of the children

in care over the objections of their parents. The

advice of the attorney general was that parental

refusal could be safely ignored.96 To the extent

that legal and welfare authorities proceeded

without parental consent, Victoria was acting

beyond its powers and in a thoroughly illegal

manner. Fortunately for it, the gamble paid off

as there were no legal challenges to its actions

by the Freedomites, who did not have access to

the community’s legal representatives and were

suspicious of lawyers in any event.

*****

Whether or not this experiment might have

worked, changes with at least the younger

children over the long haul became academic

early in 1933. Exhibiting just how shallow and

ill-conceived its policy on the Freedomites

was, and how fickle it could be in the face

of non-Doukhobor sentiment, the Tolmie

government decided that the resocialization

plan must terminate in mid-stream. Facing

pressure within the conservative business

establishment for drastic cuts in existing social

welfare expenditures as a way of navigating

the Depression, and criticisms from radical

and progressive MLAs that it was spending

significantly more on the Doukhobor children

in care than on families forced onto welfare,

the provincial government lost its nerve and

determined that it could no longer support the

children within the child welfare system.97

As luck would have it, a solution to the

governments problem was suggested by

members of the Doukhobor community in

the Kootenays. At a meeting with Doukhobor

representatives in December 1932 the deputy

attorney general, Oscar Bass, was advised of

the interest of both independent and orthodox

families in having Freedomite children whose

parents were on Piers Island committed to their

care. 98 The matter was referred to William

Manson, the superintendent of welfare, who

indicated that the placement of children

in approved Doukhobor families on the

understanding that the government could not pay

for care provided a convenient and acceptable

Creating “Slaves of Satan” or “New Canadians”? 261

way of relieving the cost burden on the province

and its taxpayers. Although he believed that

the children were doing well in conventional

care locations, that “a favourable impression

was being made on them and that, if they

remained for the full three years of their parents’

sentences, might well become good Canadian

citizens,” he agreed that these positive signs did

not justify “the heavy expenditure.”99

By the beginning of March 1933 the decision

had been made by Victoria to move all the

children back to the Kootenays or to Doukhobor

families elsewhere. 100 As in the case of the

original decision to consign the children to

care at the coast, lack of parental consent was

blithely ignored. 101 […]

*****

The result of being moved from pillar to post

in this way was to create further confusion in the

minds of the children.102 Some were placed in

families with different values and beliefs from

those of their parents. Some were used primarily

as an additional source of labour by people

struggling through the Depression. The bruised

psyches that resulted from the insensitive

treatment the children had received at the hands

of the authorities while their parents were

incarcerated were compounded by the early

release of the adult Freedomites late in 1934

and early in 1935.103 Predictably, these people,

who had been forced to while away the better

part of three years without anything to show for

it than the disruption of their lives and rejection

by other segments of their own community and

by non-Doukhobor society, were extremely

embittered. This was a state of mind that all

too easily rubbed off on their children. In the

case of some of these young people, the mental

scars of those years forcibly separated from their

parents were not to heal, with the result that they

grew into a new generation dedicated to violent

resistance to materialism and further attempts

by the state to assimilate them. 104

The coercive experiments in enforcing school

attendance laws between 1911 and 1935 achieved

only partial success. Although by the latter date

most community Doukhobor children were

attending school, the Freedomites continued

their resistance.105 Burnings of schools were to

break out again between 1936 and 1938. Then

a lull occurred, as first the financial ruination

and breakup of the CCUB took a devastating

economic toll on the orthodox community, and

then the outbreak of war produced a sense of

solidarity between the factions in resisting any

attempt to conscript Doukhobor men into the

Armed Forces.106 However, an extended pattern

of Freedomite resistance began again in 1944,

fuelled by concerns about the prosperity enjoyed

by many members of the community during and

after the war, disputations about the leadership

of the Doukhobors, and renewed pressures by

Victoria to force compliance with vital statistics

and schools legislation. 107 This period was to

last until the mid 1960s and was marked by

a spiralling record of firings and bombings of

Doukhobor property and public facilities—the

work of the most fanatical Freedomites—

and draconian government action. The latter

included the removal of several waves of Sons

of Freedom children from their parents under

child welfare legislation starting in 1954, and

their detention and attempted resocialization

in a special facility in New Denver in the

Slocan Valley under the administration of

the Department of Education. 108 Most of the

children were released on an undertaking

by their mothers to the magistrate who had

committed them, Judge William Evans of

Nelson, that they would ensure their attendance

at school. While some of these children were

absorbed with little ostensible resistance into

the educational and socio-economic life of the

larger community, others reacted by denying

their heritage, or by joining in new acts of

depredation by the zealots.109

At the core of this long-running dispute were

two diametrically opposed views of the state and

its meaning. Both of these interpretations flowed

from belief systems that claimed a monopoly

on virtue. The Doukhobors, especially the

orthodox and the Freedomites, rejected the

state as evil—an entity in the name of which

262 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

countless acts of warfare, violence, rapine,

theft, and deceit had been practised with tragic

consequences to humankind. Both it and its

agents were to be ignored, or, if necessary,

resisted. These feelings were accentuated by

a conviction that the Doukhobors had found

the “true way” both in terms of their faith

and way of life. They recognized the divine

spark working in each and every member of

the group that made them equal in the sight of

God, and as equals, they accepted the value of

working together in harmony for the good of

the community. All that was necessary to their

spiritual and material welfare, they believed,

existed in the community. For many orthodox

Doukhobors and the Sons of Freedom (but not

the independents), these gifts were exclusive

and not to be shared with others. For a minority

they were to be protected at all costs, even by the

use of depredation and violence, if necessary.

On the non-Doukhobor side the rhetoric

held that the highest form of duty was that of

patriotism—that the individual’s first obligation

was to the state, which in turn was the guarantor

of his or her liberty, property rights, and

opportunities for self-fulfilment. To the extent

that there was a religious dimension to this

rhetoric, it assumed a God who recognized the

value of political communities and patriotism

and was discerning enough to know the

virtuous and villainous among the nations.

The idealization of the state was buttressed by

strong nativist feeling among the predominantly

British population of British Columbia, which

drew on a long tradition of racial and ethnic

stereotyping and discrimination.110 These people

preached that British government and law

represented the zenith of human achievement

and British stock the purist and intellectually

most sophisticated in the world. They were

also propelled by a nagging feeling that British

power and influence were on the wane, and

that British people and institutions needed to

close ranks against foreigners and their inferior

customs and traditions in order to preserve their

ascendancy. In its more extreme forms this

mind-set produced a set of fears about “race

suicide.” In the case of the dominant community

in the Kootenays, racist consciousness manifest

itself in the practice of many people to describe

themselves as “white” in order to differentiate

themselves from the Doukhobor residents.111 By

the early 1930s the Doukhobors were clearly

targeted by most members of the dominant

community as an insolent and uncivilized group

who should be denied their communal heritage

and assimilated, forcibly if necessary.

*****

The government of British Columbia was

to learn a lesson from the fiasco of this early

attempt at enforced resocialization. When

the Social Credit government of W.A.C.

Bennett determined in 1954 to solve the Sons of

Freedom problem once and for all by removing

children from Freedomite families, it was

careful to establish a special facility at New

Denver exclusive to the children, and to treat

the initiative as an educational one using the

experience and skills of teachers, rather than

those of child welfare professionals, and to keep

the charges in custody for an extended period

of years. 112 There is general agreement in the

literature that this later experiment had greater

success than its predecessors in turning the

hearts and minds of many of the children, even

though most writers have also argued that it was

unnecessary and involved a massive denial of

civil liberties.113

*****

In British Columbia neither those in politics

nor in the bureaucracy were willing to stand

up to racist and nativist sentiment in the non-

Doukhobor community. Nor do they seem

to have been enthusiastic in learning about

Doukhobor history and understanding the

political and social dynamics at work in the

community. The very few voices of reason,

like that of A.E. Miller, were effectively voices

crying in the wilderness. Only as the effects of

later dispersal and assimilation were felt and the

non-Doukhobor population began to develop

greater sensitivity to civil liberties and became

more accepting of cultural and ethnic diversity

Creating “Slaves of Satan” or “New Canadians”? 263

were serious accommodations made with the

Doukhobors over education and other bones of

contention with the state.

The result of this sad story has not been

the crushing of the culture, but a great deal of

social dysfunction and individual and group

unhappiness. As with other oppressed ethnic

groups, there has developed a resolve to

recapture and share the values and traditions that

were formerly so despised on the outside and

obsessively shielded on the inside. However,

as the most recent dispute between Victoria

and a segment of the Freedomites in the

Kootenays over land occupancy and taxation

shows, the ghosts of past intransigence and

misunderstanding live on.114

Notes

1. N. McDonald and A. Chaiton, eds., Egerton

Ryerson and His Times (Toronto: Macmillan

1977); H. Graff, “‘Pauperism, Misery and Vice’:

Illiteracy and Criminality in the Nineteenth

Century,” 11 Journal of Social History (1977),

245; Susan Houston, “Victorian Origins of Juvenile

Delinquency: A Canadian Experience,” 12 History

of Education Quarterly (1972), 254; “Politics,

Schools and Social Change in Upper Canada,” 53

Canadian Historical Review (1972), 249.

2. Douglas Schmeiser, Civil Liberties in Canada

(Oxford: Oxford University Press 1964), 125–95.

3. J.R. Miller, Skyscrapers Hide the Heavens: A

History of Indian-White Relations in Canada

(Toronto: University of Toronto Press 1989), 97–

115, 130–2, 189–207; C. Haig-Brown, Resistance

and Renewal: Surviving the Indian Residential

School (Vancouver: Tillacum Library 1988).

4. William Janzen, Limits on Liberty: The Experience

of Mennonite, Hutterite and Doukhobor

Communities in Canada (Toronto: University of

Toronto Press 1990), 88–115, 142–61.

5. William Kaplan, The State and Salvation: The

Jehovah’s Witnesses and Their Fights for Civil

Rights (Toronto: University of Toronto Press 1990),

88–115, 142–61.

6. See Michael Cross, “‘The Laws are Like Cobwebs’:

Popular Resistance to Authority in mid Nineteenth

Century British North America,” in Peter Waite,

Sandra Oxner, and Thomas Barnes, eds., Law in a

Colonial Society (Toronto: Carswell 1984), 103–4;

Schmeiser, supra note 2; Haig-Brown, supra note

3; P. Tennant, Aboriginal Peoples and Politics:

The Indian Land Question in British Columbia,

1849–1989 (Vancouver: UBC Press 1990), 79–81;

Janzen, supra note 4; Kaplan, supra note 5.

7. Maurice Hindus, “Bookless Philosophers,” The

Century Magazine, January 1923, 105, quoted in

Janzen, supra note 4, 116–17.

8. William Blakemore, Report of the Royal

Commission on Matters Relating to the Doukhobor

Sect in the Province of British Columbia, British

Columbia, Sessional Papers, 1913, T58.

9. Ibid. It is important to recognize that some

Canadian Doukhobors chose early on to depart

from communal modes of living and working the

land. The “independents” who farmed individually,

while still adhering to many of the religious and

cultural traditions of the group, favoured education

for their children, even within the public school

system. The independents by and large remained

in Saskatchewan when the exodus to British

Columbia took place between 1908 and 1913. On

the much quieter history of Doukhobor education

in the prairie province, see John Lyons, “The

(Almost) Quiet Evolution: Doukhobor Schooling

in Saskatchewan,” Canadian Journal of Ethnic

Studies (1976), 23.

10. Neil Sutherland, Children in English Canadian

Society: Framing the Twentieth Century Consensus

(Toronto: University of Toronto Press 1976),

155–241; Timothy A. Dunn, “The Rise of Mass

Schooling in British Columbia, 1900–1929,” and

Jean Mann, “C.M. Weir and H.B. King: Progressive

Education or Education for the Progressive State,”

in J.D. Wilson and D.C. Jones, eds., Schooling and

Society in Twentieth Century British Columbia

(Calgary: Detselig 1980), chs. 1 and 4.

11. Max Weber, Economy and Society: An Outline

of Interpretive Sociology, Vol. 1 (New York:

Bedminster Press 1968), 215–6.

12. George Woodcock and Ivan Avakumovic, The

Doukhobors (Toronto: McClelland & Stewart

1977), 245.

13. Births, Deaths, and Marriages Registration Act,

RSBC 1911, c. 22.

14. B r i t i s h C o l u m b i a A r c h i v e s a n d R e c o r d

Service (BCARS), GR1323, Attorney General

Correspondence, reel B2086, File 4488-16-

12,14, letter J.P. McLeod to Chief Constable

J.A. Dinsmore, Grand Forks, British Columbia

Provincial Police (BCPP), 28 May 1912.

264 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

15. Ibid., letter Dinsmore, BCPP, Grand Forks, to

McLeod, 13 July 1912.

16. Blakemore, supra note 8, at T66.

17. Ibid.

18. Koozma Tarasoff, Plakun Trava—The Doukhobors

(Grand Forks, BC: Mir Publishing Society 1982),

122.

19. British Columbia, Sessional Papers, 1911, “Public

Schools Report for 1909–1910, No. 39,” 1911,

A58.

20. BCARS, GR 1323, Reel B2077, File 7021-1-12,

98, letter McBride to Bowser, 26 May 1913.

21. BCARS, GR1323, reel B2094, File 7547-7-13, 59-

60, report by A.V. Pineo to Bowser, 8 Nov. 1913,

63–4.

22. Births, Deaths, and Marriages Registration Act,

RSBC 1911, c. 22, s. 23.

23. Public Schools Act, RSBC 1911, c. 206, s. 140.

24. Health Act, RSBC 1911, c. 98, s. 140.

25. Ibid., 68.

26. Act to make Provision for the Welfare and

Protection of Women and Children Living under

Communal Conditions, SBC 1914, c. 11.

27. Ibid., s. 2.

28. Ibid., s. 5.

29. Ibid., s. 3. Membership was also extended by s. 6

to every registered owner of land “used by or for

or in connection with a settlement or community

by any persons living or sojourning or being found

in, on or about a settlement or community” as

defined by ss. 2 and 3. By s. 10 where the name of

a member of the community was unknown, that

person could be assigned a name or number by a

justice for purposes of the act.

30. Ibid., s. 7.

31. Ibid., s. 9.

32. Woodcock and Avakumovic, supra note 12, at

251.

33. University of British Columbia Special Collection

Library, D. Ms. 13 (iv), report Miller to Alexander

Robinson, Superintendent of Schools, 31 March

1915, 8–9.

34. Ewart Reid, The Doukhobors in Canada (MA

thesis, McGill University, 1932), 118. On the

Strathcona Trust and its funding of military

exercises at schools in British Columbia, see supra

note 19.

35. Reid, supra note 34, at 118, suggests that Verigin

was anxious not to provide an excuse for the

government of Canada to conscript Doukhobors.

Bowser seems to have been motivated by a desire

to resolve this irritant while the First World War

was being waged.

36. Woodcock and Avakumovic, supra note 12, at

251.

37. Janzen, supra note 4, at 129.

38. On the government’s purpose, see report of speech

by J.D. MacLean, Minister of Education, Victoria

Daily Colonist, 26 March, 1920, 6, 9.

39. Public Schools Act Amendment Act, SBC 1920, c.

82, s. 22 (inserting s. 115A into the existing act),

further amended and consolidated, SBC 1922, c.

64, s. 129.

40. Ibid., s. 22 [s. 115A(10); s. 129(10)]. The trustee

in each district was to be assisted by an advisory

committee of three members of the community.

The school inspectors for the region seem to have

acted as the official trustees.

41. Ibid., s. 22 [s. 1115A(9); s. 129(9)].

42. The process of using both pieces of legislation to

enforce the provisions of the Public Schools Act on

truancy is set out in a memorandum from Attorney

General Alexander Manson to Premier Oliver, 12

March 1925. BCARS, GR441, Premier Oliver

Papers, Vol. 246, File 13.

43. Public Schools Act Amendment Act, SBC 1921, c.

56, s. 17.

44. J.T.M Anderson, The Education of the New

Canadian: A Treatise on Canada’s Greatest

Education Problem (London: J.M. Dent 1918).

45. Ibid., 7–10.

46. Ibid., 93–115, 153–70.

47. Ibid., 32–4, 96.

48. L. Barton, “‘Canadianizing’ the Doukhobors:

Government Attempts to Enforce Compulsory

Education in British Columbia, 1911–1925”

(Honours Paper, History 404, Okanagan University

College 1993), 10–11. The author quotes from

a letter sent by Daniels to the Board of School

Trustees in Grand Forks, 18 Nov. 1922, expressing

gratitude for the board’s cooperation in the

“Canadianization” process.

49. Woodcock and Avakumovic, supra note 12, at

254–5.

50. BCARS, GR441, Premier Oliver Papers, Vol. 246,

File 13, Resume of File re Doukhobors, 8. This

file seems to have been put together in late 1924

or early 1925 for purposes of advising the premier

of the history of conflict with the Doukhobors on

educational policy.

51. Ibid.

52. Ibid.

53. Woodcock and Avakumovic, supra note 12, at

255.

54. BCARS, GR441, Vol. 231, File 13, Hon. Dr

MacLean’s File, “Doukhobors and Grand Forks

School Board,” 1.

Creating “Slaves of Satan” or “New Canadians”? 265

55. Ibid.

56. Ibid., 1–2. Zeburoff also used the opportunity

to criticize the teacher at the Outlook school,

Josephine Spence, for what he claimed was her

testimony against the Doukhobors in court. He

demanded that she be dismissed and replaced with

a “Christian woman.”

57. Ibid, letter from Verigin to Oliver, 31 Dec. 1922.

Oliver replied on 3 January 1923, indicating that

the government had no desire to persecute or

embarrass Verigin, but the law was the law as far

as school attendance was concerned, and applied

to the Doukhobors like everyone else.

58. Ibid., 2.

59. Ibid.

60. BCARS, GR441, Vol. 246, File 13, Resume of

File on the Doukhobors, 4, makes reference to

a meeting between Cazakoff and the minister of

education and attorney general at which Cazakoff

had assured the government representatives that

the community would substantially abide by the

law on school attendance. This was reported by

Attorney General Manson to the secretary of the

Grand Forks School Board by letter on 6 February,

ibid.

61. The Department of Education was favourably

disposed. However, when inquiries were made

by the attorney general about the Grand Forks

board’s position in his letter of 6 February, the

board reported that it had decided to withhold the

fines, on its solicitor’s advice, to cover costs. The

minister of education rejected Cazakoff s attempt to

link the undertaking on attendance and repayment

of the fines, stressing that the government had no

discretion when it came to enforcement of the law

(letter MacLean to Cazakoff, 15 Feb. 1923).

62. BCARS, GR441, Vol. 246, File 13, letter from John

Hutton, Secretary, Grand Forks School Board, to

Attorney General Manson, 14 April 1923.

63. BCARS, GR441, Vol. 231, File 13, letter from

Mayor George Hull to Premier Oliver. See also

resolution of the Board of Trade of the same date

communicated on 20 April.

64. BCARS, GR441, Vol. 246, File 13, letter from

Manson to Mayor Hull, 25 April 1923.

65. BCARS, GR441, Vol. 239, letter Peter Verigin to

Premier John Oliver, 25 April 1924.

66. Verigin wrote to A. McQueen, the provincial

assessor at Kaslo, on 7 September expressing his

desire to seek accommodation with the government,

and asking McQueen to try to persuade Premier

Oliver, “himself a farmer,” to visit Brilliant.

McQueen sought to oblige by a memo to the

premier, dated 8 September, but the latter declined

the invitation, saying that he had been over these

matters before. BCARS, GR441, Vol. 239, File 13,

67.

67. Koozma Tarasoff, In Search of Brotherhood: The

History of the Doukhobors, Vol. 2 (Vancouver:

mimeograph, 1963), at 471–2.

68. Woodcock and Avakumovic, supra note 12, at 256.

There is evidence too that the government was

under continuing local pressure in the Kootenays

to get tough with the Doukhobors. See BCARS,

GR441, Oliver Papers, Vol. 239, File 13, letter from

Secretary-Treasurer, Creston Liberal Association,

to Oliver, 27 Oct. 1924. This communication

described the Doukhobors as “a detriment to this

country, similar to the Japanese in California” who

need “a strong hand” as the only thing they are

capable of appreciating. As the former MLA for

Grand Forks, the Tory John McKie had also been

killed in the explosion on the CPR. The minority

Oliver government also had its more general image

in the Kootenays to worry about, as a by-election

approached.

69. Woodcock and Avakumovic, supra note 12, at

256–7.

70. Ibid.

71. Tarasoff, Plakun Tram, supra note 18, at 257.

72. Tarasoff, In Search of Brotherhood, supra note

67, at 527, quoting from a letter from Vereshagin

and Plotnikoff, emissaries from the Christian

Community of Universal Brotherhood, to Verigin

in the Soviet Union, in P. Maloff, Dukhobortsy: Ikh

Istoria, Zihn i Bonba, 33.

73. Mary Ashworth, The Forces Which Shaped Them

(Vancouver: New Star Books 1979), 147. See

also British Columbia, Sessional Papers, 1925,

Department of the Attorney General, Report of the

Provincial Police (J.H. McMulin), Y16.

74. Quoted in Ashworth, supra note 73, at 146–7.

75. Shortly after his arrival in Brilliant, Verigin had

flattered the Sons of Freedom, describing them as

the “ringing bells of Doukhoborism.” The mental

process of inversion of meaning is what Woodcock

and Avakumovic, supra note 12, at 12 and 291,

have described as the “upside-down” theory of

discipleship. On the emergence of this radical wing

of Doukhoborism, see J. Colin Yerbury, “The ‘Sons

of Freedom’ Doukhobors and the Canadian State,”

16 Canadian Ethnic Studies (1984), 45.

76. Ashworth, supra note 73, at 147.

77. Vancouver Daily Province, 3 May 1928, at 1, 26.

78. BCARS, GR441, Premier Oliver/MacLean Papers,

Vol. 264, File 5, 11 Nov. 1927, letter Verigin to

Hon. J.D. MacLean, Minister of Education. Verigin

emphasized the need for Doukhobor education

266 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

to take account of the group’s cultural needs and

stressed the importance of autonomy in selection

of Russian teachers. That the new leader had

much to learn about political and social realities in

Canada is evident in his expressed hope “that the

Canadian Government will agree with me that the

National Minority, represented by the Doukhobor

population has their full right to its cultural self-

determination.”

79. Victoria Times, 28 Nov. 1927, 1.

80. Ashworth, supra note 73, at 147–8.

81. Infants Act, RSBC 1924, c. 112.

82. Ibid., s.56(j).

83. BCARS, GR2817, Provincial Secretary’s Papers,

Box 1, File 1, transcript of hearing under the

Infants Act before J. Cartmel, Magistrate, County

of Kootenay, Nelson, 6 Sept. 1929, 4. The story of

this experiment is related in some detail in Ronald

Hooper, Custodial Care of Doukhobor Children in

British Columbia, 1929 to 1933 (MA thesis, social

work, UBC 1947), 23–31.

84. This presumably explains why Menzies did not

proceed under s. 56(1), which provided for the

apprehension of children of parents undergoing

imprisonment on criminal charges. For Cartmel’s

position, see supra note 83, BCARS, GR28I7,

transcript, 8.

85. Victoria Times, 31 Aug. 1929, at 15. The

Conservatives had won the provincial election

of July 1928. Pooley’s remarkable announcement

generated some protest from non-Doukhobors.

A.W.D. Calvert, MD, wrote to the Victoria Times,

10 Sept. 1929, at 4, referring to the proposal as

savouring of “barbarism” and pleading with the

attorney general, “Recall your inquisitor before he

perpetrates his ugly task of selecting and abducting

these children.”

86. BCARS, GR2817, Box 1, File 1, memorandum

Pooley to Menzies, 24 Sept. 1929.

87. On this part of the strategy, see John McLaren,

“Wrestling Spirits: The Strange Case of Peter

Verigin II,” Canadian Ethnic Studies 27 (October

1995), 95–130.

88. As early as September 1929 Attorney General

Pooley had been advocating that “the ringleaders”

should be convicted of “rioting charges” and

sent to D’Arcy Island off Victoria. See BCARS,

GR441, Premier Tolmie Papers, Vol. 283, File 4,

telegram Pooley to Premier Simon Fraser Tolmie

(in Toronto), 8 Sept. 1929.

89. Criminal Code Amendment Act, SC1931, c. 28, s.

2.

90. Woodcock and Avakumovic, supra note 12, at

298.

91. Records relating to the planning and implementation

of this carceral experiment are in National Archives

of Canada (NAC), RG73, Penitentiary Service

Files, Vols. 43–5, 131.

92. Hooper, supra note 83, at 36–7.

93. Ibid., 40–2.

94. Ibid., 37.

95. Ibid., 37–8.

96. Ibid., 38. The issue of consent also arose in the

context of medical treatment since, given the legal

status of the children, no surgical operations could

be conducted on them without parental consent.

Hooper notes that a majority of the parents would

not give this permission. Although a solution was

effected after prolonged negotiations, trouble could

have developed if the need for emergency surgery

had occurred.

97. Hooper, supra note 83, at 99. The charge was

raised that the government was spending $17.50 a

month on each Doukhobor child in care, while the

allowance for one child in a family receiving social

assistance was only $2.50. No reference was made

to the cost of non-Doukhobor children in care.

98. Hooper, supra note 83, at 99.

99. BCARS, GR2817, Box 1, File 5, memo Manson

to Bass, 19 Dec. 1932.

100. This was the result of a letter from Superintendent

of Welfare William Manson to his deputy, Laura

Holland, 1 March 1933. Ibid.

101. Hooper, supra note 83, at 101–2.

102. Ashworth, supra note 73, at 153.

103. Hooper, supra note 83, at 105–6.

104. Woodcock and Avakumovic, supra note 12, at

318–19.

105. The view of the local school inspector was that,

despite their attendance, it was not evident that the

orthodox Doukhobor population really attached any

great importance to formal education. Community

identity was as strong as ever, the children left

school at the earliest possible opportunity, and

absenteeism was still a problem. See British

Columbia, Sessional Papers, 65th Annual Report

of the Public Schools, 1935–6, H47-8 (Inspector

Jewett, Nelson School District).

106. Woodcock and Avakumovic, supra note 12, at

319–20.

107. Ibid., 321–31; Yerbury, supra note 75, at 58–61.

108. Margaret Hill, “The Detention of Freedomite

Children, 1953–59,” 18 Canadian Ethnic Studies

(1986), 46.

109. Ashworth, supra note 73, at 167.

110. On racism in British Columbia that was directed

against Asians, see Patricia Roy, A Whiteman’s

Province: British Columbia’s Politicians and

Chinese and Japanese Immigrants, 1854–1914

Creating “Slaves of Satan” or “New Canadians”? 267

(Vancouver: UBC Press 1989); Peter Ward, White

Canada Forever: Popular Attitudes and Public

Policy Toward Orientals in British Columbia,

2nd ed. (Montreal and Kingston: McGill-Queen’s

University Press 1990); Hugh Johnston, The

Voyage of the Komagatu Maru: The Sikh Challenge

to Canada’s Colour Bar (Vancouver: UBC Press

1989).

111. Woodcock and Avakumovic, supra note 12, at

244.

112. Hill, supra note 108, at 50–4.

113. Ibid., 57–9; Ashworth, supra note 73, at 161–70;

Woodcock and Avakumovic, supra note 12, at

340–4; Janzen, supra note 4, at 137–40.

114. Castlegar Sun, 24 Aug. 1994, at 1.

Critical Thinking Questions

Chapter 12: Spectacular Justice: The Circus on Trial, and the Trial as

Circus Picton, 1903, Carolyn Strange and Tina Loo

1. According to Strange and Loo, “the acquittal of a poor Black man powerfully

affirmed the myth of equality before the law.” How does Clarke’s acquittal reinforce

this notion? What do the authors mean by the “myth” of equality before the

law?

2. Why did the jury return a verdict of not guilty? Were they trying to send a message

to the courts? If Clarke had been charged today, do you think a similar verdict

would have been entered?

3. From the evidence in the article, did the jury appear to have reached a proper

verdict? How was that verdict related to the political economy of the area?

Chapter 13: “Gentlemen, This is no Ordinary Trial”: Sexual Narratives in

the Trial of the Reverend Corbett, Red River, 1863, Erica Smith

1. The author observes that “the scaffolding for the staging of the trial, its forms of

dramatic and textual representation—the metaphors, allusions, and vocabulary—

are themselves sources of historical knowledge.” What does she mean?

2. How is the character of the victim portrayed by the defendant’s counsel? Is the

defence’s attempt to portray her as a prostitute successful? What impact does

this have on the jury verdict?

3. What problems are there in using a case like this to draw broader conclusions about

Red River Society? Is the verdict an anomaly, or does it present the sentiments

of the day? Is it appropriate to read between the lines to draw conclusions about

the verdict?

Chapter 14: The Relocation Phenomenon and the Africville Study, Donald

H. Clairmont and Dennis William Magill

1. Was the Africville relocation an example of liberal-welfare relocation as claimed

by the City of Halifax? Using evidence from the text, what other model could this

relocation also fit under?

Critical Thinking Questions 269

2. Would the Africville relocatees have benefited further from relocation if they had

followed the example of the Beechville relocation. Why or why not?

3. In a larger context of social regulation and control, how does this particular event

demonstrate the attempt by the state and local authorities to use municipal bylaws

to impose uniform standards on its residents?

Chapter 15: Criminalizing the Colonized: Ontario Native Women Confront

the Criminal Justice, 1920–1960, Joan Sangster

1. What impact did Native status appear to play in the decision to incarcerate Native

women? Does the evidence suggest that Native women were overincarcerated

compared to other women?

2. According to the author, “most Native families and communities failed to see

drinking as a crime, and they also had difficulty understanding why incarceration

was the punishment.” What other problems were unique in the way reserves were

policed? What impact did this have on the overinvolvement of Native women with

the criminal justice system?

3. What role did the Native community play in the incarceration of their wives,

daughters, and mothers? How did they sometimes use the criminal justice system

to address problems on the reserve?

Chapter 16: Creating “Slaves of Satan” or “New Canadians”? The Law,

Education, and the Socialization of Doukhobor Children, 1911–1935, John

McLaren

1. From the government’s perspective, what was the primary threat? According to

the Doukhobors, what was the major problem?

2. How did the government use education to undermine the Doukhobors, and

what impact did this have on communities where there were a large number

of Doukhobors? Why did the Doukhobors refuse to send their children to

government-run schools?

3. McLaren questions whether the government could have resolved the dilemma in

a less confrontational manner, rather than attempting to force the education issue.

Why did Victoria appear to be so adamant about the need to educate Doukhobor

children, especially given their greater willingness to accommodate Roman

Catholics and the establishment of separate schools for Asian students?

Further Readings

Pioneer Policing in Southern Alberta: Deane of the Mounties, 1880–1914 by

William M. Baker (Calgary: Historical Society of Alberta, 1993).

This book is about Richard Burton Deane, and is a collection of reports written

during his years as a Mounted police officer from 1883 to 1914. This was a significant

period prior to the establishment of the RCMP and in the opening of the West. Deane

was instrumental in supervisory positions in quelling unrest by insurgents, and the

portrait drawn here gives an insight into the past. With stories ranging from booze to

murder, the book provides revealing insights into social history and administration of

justice in pioneer Alberta.

Colour Coded: A Legal History of Racism in Canada, 1900–1950 by Constance

Backhouse (Toronto: Osgoode Society for Canadian Legal History, University of

Toronto Press, 1999).

The author is a professor of law at the University of Western Ontario, and in this

important text, illustrates the effects of White supremacy on the legal system. Using

narratives of six court cases involving Aboriginal, Inuit, Chinese-Canadian, and African-

Canadian individuals, we are shown the criminal prosecution of traditional Aboriginal

dance to the trial of members of the Ku Klux Klan of Canada. These cases appear in

a wide range of legal forums, including administrative rulings by municipal councils,

trials before police magistrates, criminal and civil cases heard by the highest provincial

courts, and by the Supreme Court of Canada.

Out of the Depths: The Experiences of Mi’kmaw Children at the Indian Residential

School in Shubenacadie, Nova Scotia by Isabelle Knockwood (with Gillian Thomas)

(Lockeport: Roseway, 1992).

This is one of the first books to describe life for Aboriginal children in residential

schools in Canada. These residential or mission schools were used for the assimilation

of Natives into White customs and language, and are now subject to large lawsuits.

Based on personal recollections, this book is a moving read and an important

contribution to the growing literature on Native experience.

We Were Not the Savages: A Mi’kmaq Perspective on the Collision between

European and Native American Civilizations by Daniel N. Paul (Halifax: Fernwood,

2002).

Written by a Native elder, this book provides shocking information about the

confrontations between Amerindian and European civilizations. It documents how a

Further Readings 271

democratic Mi’kmaq people were brought to the edge of extinction, and the abuses

suffered under the Canada’s Indian Act. The author argues that Native peoples were

peaceful, and subsequently suffered under colonization despite treaties designed to

protect their rights.

The Courts and the Colonies: The Litigation of Hutterite Church Disputes by

Alvin J. Esau (Vancouver: UBC Press, 2004).

Alvin J. Esau is professor in the Faculty of Law at the University of Manitoba.

The Courts and the Colonies details a dispute within a Hutterite colony in Manitoba

when the leaders attempted to force the departure of a group that had been

excommunicated. This resulted in about a dozen lawsuits in Canada and the U.S.,

and placed the issues of shunning, excommunication, legitimacy of leadership, and

communal property rights before the secular courts. He looks at the story behind this

development, how the courts responded, and conflicts between outside (state) law

and the traditional inside law of the Hutterites. Utilizing court records, he shows how

what is at stake is the nature of freedom of religion in Canada and the extent to which

our pluralistic society will accommodate groups that have a different legal system.

“Enough to Keep Them Alive”: Indian Social Welfare in Canada, 1873–1965 by

Hugh E.Q. Shewell (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2004).

Hugh Q. Shewell is an associate professor in the School of Social Work at York

University. Indian welfare policy in Canada was used to marginalize First Nations

peoples, and to foster their assimilation into dominant society in conjunction with

more formal criminal justice system policies. The author explores the administration

of social assistance policies on Indian reserves in Canada, showing how its roots lie

in the pre-Confederation practices of fur trading companies. Using archival evidence

from the National Archives of Canada supplemented by interviews, the book presents a

critical analysis with a clear theoretical focus for looking at the oppression of Aboriginal

peoples.

This page intentionally left blank

The criminal justice system is oriented to the regulation of the relations of class, age,

ethnicity, gender, and sexuality. In this section we look at how developments in the criminal

justice system centre around dominant versions of how men and women should act. The

criminal justice system thus reflects and reproduces existing inequalities. Subjects’ actions

are not passive, and we can find resistance, but, as in the previous section, the power of the

state is asymmetrically balanced against the individual.

In the first reading, Valverde recounts the role the social purity movement played in the

moral reformation of Canada at the turn of the twentieth century. Alarmed with the depredations

they found lurking in the city, a professional class of social workers, in concert with individuals

associated with charitable organizations, began to focus on the spiritual and psychological

morass they found so prevalent in Canadian society. These included sexual promiscuity,

slothfulness, intemperate behaviour, and a general lack of industriousness. The principles of

social reform helped to shape the working class, but in more subtle ways also altered the role

of the middle class. In their attempts to curb the unchecked passions of the lower class, the

bourgeoisie were recast as progenitors of civic pride and virtue.

In the next reading, Sangster’s article nicely complements that on criminalizing the

colonized in Part III. The Female Refugees Act was, from the point of view of the twenty-first

century, a particularly insidious piece of legislation that regulated women’s sexuality and

controlled their reproduction. Targeted against women who were perceived to have weak

morals, it reflected prevailing assumptions about sexual promiscuity and racial inequality. The

author offers several examples to illustrate how the FRA’s prosecutions and convictions were

based on categories of social class, gender, and race. During this period the concern about

White women engaging in interracial relationships was on the decline, but the incarceration

rates for Native women started to increase. Women could be brought before a magistrate on

the basis of a sworn statement, held without charge, and committed to the reformatory without

trial. Again, the agents of surveillance were various, from police, parents, psychiatrists, social

workers, Children’s Aid Society workers, Indian agents, and magistrates.

In the third reading, which uses case files of prosecutions for sexual relations between

boys and men in urban Ontario from 1890–1935, Maynard recounts sexual relations between

boys and men. The case files present two problems. First, the age of the boys are not always

specified. Second, the motivations for prosecution are not always known. Thus, at a time

when the very act of homosexuality was subject to criminal prosecution, it is sometimes

difficult to distinguish between cases of consensual same-sex relations and coercive attacks

between male defendants and working-class male youth. What he shows us, however, is that

same-sex encounters involved both coercion and consent, and the willingness of parents and

professionals to intervene.

Regulating Gender

and Sexuality

PART IV

274 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

In the fourth reading, author Kelley Hannah-Moffat uses women’s imprisonment to theorize

the complexity of penal power, and to show how penal reform strategies evolve into complex

patterns of governing and how governance is always gendered and racialized.

In the final reading, Kinsman documents the federal government’s official policy on

homosexuality in the civil service. Classified as a “character weakness,” homosexuality was

considered a threat to national security, and individuals who were identified as homosexual

were subject to dismissal from the civil service. The Royal Canadian Mounted Police were

charged with the responsibility of filtering out homosexuals from the civil service. Early attempts

resulted in the designation of homosexuals into a number of categories, including alleged,

suspected, and confirmed homosexuals. Alleged homosexuals were those who were named

as homosexual by an informant or informants who were considered to be reliable. Suspected

informants were those who were believed to be homosexual by a source or sources considered

reliable by the RCMP. Finally, confirmed homosexuals were individuals who had either admitted

to the RCMP that they were homosexual, or who had been convicted in court of a homosexual

offence. Attempts at a more scientific classification schema resulted in the development of

a mechanism for conclusively identifying individuals as homosexual. However, attempts to

“recruit” members of the RCMP to serve as the normal basis against which a proclivity toward

homosexuality could be adequately compared proved difficult. Apparently, police volunteers

were reluctant to serve as models, lest homosexual tendencies be interpreted in their own

responses. In addition, researchers concluded that there was no one type of homosexual;

consequently, there could be no single test to determine homosexuality.

CHAPTER 17

Moral Reform in English Canada,

1885–1925: Introduction

Mariana Valverde

[…] The decades from the 1880s to World War

One saw major changes in Canadian society,

many of which have had a lasting influence. It

can also be claimed with some plausibility that

these were in fact transitional decades: in the

1870s Canada was a very sparsely populated,

barely post-colonial state where farming

and staples production predominated; by the

1920s the Native populations had been firmly

marginalized, the weight of the economy had

shifted toward industry and finance, and urban

living had become the rule rather than the

exception. By the 1920s the Canadian state had

developed, at least in embryonic form, most

of the institutions it has today and in English

Canada a certain cultural consensus, based to a

large extent on American and British influence

but incorporating a new nationalism, had

emerged and was being consolidated.

*****

As historians have pointed out, one important

aspect of the growth of modern Canada was the

development of an urban-industrial working

class.1 The correlate of that was the development

of an urban bourgeoisie, certain sectors of which

initiated a philanthropic project to reform or

“regenerate” Canadian society. […] The social

reform movement of the turn of the century

helped to shape the bourgeoisie, which led the

movements, as well as the working class, toward

which they were generally aimed. […]

*****

The economic and cultural developments that

form the background to the reform movement

analysed here were not unique to Canada. […]

The ideas and practices of class formation

that were popular […] were to a large extent

adapted from English and American sources.

The development of both unions and employers’

associations, the workings of private charity

and public relief, and the cultural practices of

the various classes were all heavily influenced

by the overall fact of Canadian dependence.

In some cases, reformers imported certain

ideas from abroad without reflecting on the

extent to which Canadian realities made these

ideas suitable. At other times, however, the

uniqueness of Canada was highlighted by

patriots who insisted that Toronto or Hamilton

most definitely lacked the social evils plaguing

Chicago or London.

It is very difficult, if not impossible, to make

any general statements about the specificity of

Canadian social reform movements; all that

can be said is that the well-educated urban

English Canadians who led these movements

were definitely learning from English and,

increasingly, American sources. […] Canadians

276 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

then (as now) tended to define themselves not so

much positively but by way of a differentiation—

from the Mother Country, first, and, in the

twentieth century, from the United States. […]

Their self-image as healthy citizens of a new

country of prairies and snowy peaks contributed

both to twentieth-century nationalist ideas and

to the success of the purity movement, one of

whose symbols was pure white snow.

As Ramsay Cook has pointed out, at the

turn of the century a large number of educated

Canadians were interested in reforming

their society and their state and building the

foundations for what they thought could be a

future of prosperity and relative equality. They

envisaged this reform not as a series of small

isolated measures but as a grand project to

“regenerate” both society and the human soul.2

[…] They called their project “moral reform,”

usually linked to social concerns in the common

phrase “moral and social reform.”

To study moral reform at the turn of the

century, it is appropriate to focus primarily on

the self-styled “social purity movement,” which,

along with temperance and Sunday observance,

helped to constitute a powerful if informal

coalition for the moral regeneration of the state,

civil society, the family, and the individual. The

social purity movement was a loose network of

organizations and individuals, mostly church

people, educators, doctors, and those we would

now describe as community or social workers,

who engaged in a sporadic but vigorous

campaign to “raise the moral tone” of Canadian

society, and in particular of urban working-class

communities. In 1895, a Canadian clergyman

speaking at an important Purity Congress in

Baltimore described “social purity work in

Canada” as including the following issues:

prostitution, divorce, illegitimacy, “Indians

and Chinese,” public education, suppression of

obscene literature, prevention (of prostitution)

and rescue of fallen women, and shelters for

women and children.3 These same issues were

addressed from an American perspective by

other speakers,4 who all agreed that purity work

was not simply a question of banning obscene

books or suppressing prostitution but was rather

a campaign to educate the next generation in

the purity ideals fitting to “this age of light and

water and soap.”5

The image of reform as illuminating society

while purifying or cleansing it was already

an integral part of the temperance movement,

which developed in the mid nineteenth century

in the U.S. and Britain and was taken up in

Canada by such organizations as the Woman’s

Christian Temperance Union and the Dominion

Alliance for the Total Suppression of the Liquor

Traffic. 6 Many of the organizations involved

in both temperance education and lobbying

for prohibition took up social purity work as

part of their task. In some respects, temperance

and social purity acted as a single movement.

However, some people involved in social purity

work (notably doctors and lay sex educators)

did not necessarily support prohibition—even

though they usually advocated voluntary

abstinence from alcohol—and undoubtedly

there were many prohibitionists who were

rather single-minded and did not share some of

the concerns grouped under the label of “social

purity.” It is thus appropriate to undertake the

more limited task of describing and analyzing

social purity work and ideas, remembering

always its close connection to temperance—

and to the other great single issue of moral

reformers, Sunday observance—but without

seeking to assimilate one cause into another.

Social purity was advocated by many of

the same people responsible for spreading

the “social gospel” in Canada; and since

social gospel has been the subject of various

studies 7 while social purity has been almost

totally ignored by historians, a word about the

relation between these two projects is in order.

As defined by Allen, Cook, and others, “social

gospel” refers to the attempts to humanize

and/or Christianize the political economy of

urban-industrial capitalism. Its prophets were

generally moderately left of centre, but included

such mainstream figures as W.L. Mackenzie

King, who collaborated with the Presbyterian

Board of Social Service and Evangelism in

Moral Reform in English Canada, 1885–1925 277

his youth and was influenced by social gospel

ideas in his popular 1919 book, Industry and

Humanity.

There was an overlap in both personnel

and ideas between social gospel and social

purity, and therefore one can only offer a

tentative clarification: while the focus of social

gospel activity was the economy and the social

relations arising from production, social purity

focused on the sexual and moral aspects of

social life. Prostitution in all its forms was the

only “social problem” guaranteed to unify the

diverse constituencies—feminists, right-wing

evangelicals, doctors, social reformers—of the

social purity coalition; and “sex hygiene,” or

purity education, was one of the main positive

remedies promoted. While sexual concerns

were important or even central, one must guard

against seeking analytical clarity at the expense

of historical accuracy: for many of the people

who lived it, social purity was intertwined with

socio-economic reform. Thus, the term “social

purity movement” will be used sparingly; it

would be misleading to imagine it as a distinct

movement with its own headquarters and

publications, when in fact it was in one sense an

aspect of a wider movement that also included

critical studies of industrial conditions and other

issues not generally regarded as “moral.”

Philanthropy and “The Social”

Sexual morality was the main target of the social

purity movement, but the purity campaign has to

be understood in the context of a larger project

to solve the problems of poverty, crime, and

vice. This larger project was primarily the task

of philanthropy, with state activity often being

confined to supplementing private initiatives or

acting like a philanthropy.

There are various ways of characterizing

philanthropy, and perhaps it is easiest to define

it by contrast with what came before, namely

charity. Charity, the traditional means of

relieving poverty, was largely individual and

impulsive, and its purpose was to relieve the

immediate need of the recipient while earning

virtue points for the giver. Organized charity

or philanthropy sought to eliminate both the

impulsive and the individual elements of giving.

The London philanthropists of the 1860s who

pioneered modern methods of philanthropy

and social work constantly denounced the

“indiscriminate aims-giving” of charity as

unscientific and backward. 8 They believed

that the problem with charity was not that it

was never enough, but, on the contrary, that

there was too much of it and that the poor were

becoming “pauperized” by dependence on

abundant charity. […]

Philanthropists hence sought to rationalize and

often curtail the material aid, focusing instead on

training the poor in habits of thrift, punctuality,

and hygiene—an economic subjectivity suited

to a capitalist society. They also sought to

eliminate pity from giving while maximizing

rational calculation, so that, for instance, rather

than give to old people, who were favoured by

traditional charity, there was a new emphasis

on children and, indirectly, on women, for with

them one was making an investment in the

future of the nation.9

Another way of contrasting charity and

philanthropy is to differentiate poverty—the

problem addressed by charity—and pauperism.

In England, there was a strict legal definition of

pauperism in the Poor Law: however, there was

also a broader meaning of the term, indicating a

larger social process specific to capitalism and

affecting the working class in general, not just

legal paupers. The vicar of London’s parish of

Stepney put it as follows in 1904: “it is not so

much poverty that is increasing in the East [end]

as pauperism, the want of industry, of thrift

or self-reliance.” 10 The term “pauperization”

indicated a loss of initiative and dignity, not just

physical want or legal dependence on the parish.

That pauperism was moral as well as economic

is evident from the fact that drinking, irregular

work habits, sexual laxity, and infrequent

bathing were discussed as often if not more

often than low wages and poor housing.

If pauperism was more than economic,

philanthropy was not merely an economic

project to soften the hard edges of industrial

278 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

capitalism. Its work took place in and largely

shaped what Jacques Donzelot has called “the

social.” 11 Characteristic of this new social

philosophy was an unabashed interventionism.

In a liberal state, economic policy at least has to

try to respect the individual autonomy of capital

owners, but social policy is characterized by the

opposite movement, i.e., one of expansionism

even into the private sphere of family and sexual

life. There is no question of letting social forces

play themselves out—in modern societies there

is no invisible social hand, and so some degree

of engineering by visible hands in or out of the

state is necessary. David Garland describes the

main British social programs of the period under

study (social work, eugenics, social security,

and criminology) as “extending the power of

government over life.” 12

While Donzelot and Garland see “the social”

as a distinct realm with fairly clear if shifting

boundaries separating it from both politics and

economics, I would argue that “the social” is

not so much a separate sphere but a new way

of conceptualizing any and all problems of the

collectivity. Municipal politics and industrial

policy, to give two examples, were in our

period seen increasingly under the aspect of

the social. 13 Industry was seen as needing

some form of regulation (maximum hours and

minimum wages, for instance) not because of

any contradictions within the economic system

itself, but rather because extreme exploitation

was defined as a social problem, involving

the creation of paupers, the breakdown of the

family, and a general crisis in the cohesion of

the social formation.14 Political questions, from

war to immigration, also came to be regarded

as more than political. […] Hence, economics

and politics were increasingly socialized,

while social problems were persistently seen

as “moral” even by modern scientific experts

outside of the social purity movement.

The term “social” was usually an adjective,

and the relevant noun that came to mind most

readily was “problem.” In the 1820s and 1830s,

both French and English sources had used the

term “the social question”; after mid-century,

however, “the social” became fragmented

into a multitude of “problems,” among other

reasons because the growth of specialized

professions encouraged a fragmentation of

jurisdictions within the social. Whether unitary

or fragmented, however, the social domain

was born problematic, as Donzelot’s study

indicates; and throughout the nineteenth century

and into the first two decades of the twentieth,

the answers to social problems were usually

elaborated in the idiom of philanthropy. It thus

followed that the first task of philanthropy

was to enumerate and study, i.e., to know,

“the social.” […] The work of knowing the

poor became a great deal more than a means

to the end of remedying poverty: it became

a science for its own sake—social science, a

term that in the late nineteenth century included

the present-day fields of sociology and social

work. 15 This thirst for knowledge led social

researchers to leave the library and enter into the

neighbourhoods and homes of the poor (home

visiting was a central practice in nineteenth-

century philanthropy). This investigation began

with the kitchens, clothes, and cupboards of the

poor, but it did not end there: the prying gaze of

philanthropy sought to penetrate the innermost

selves of the poor, including their sexual desires,

which were uniformly conceptualized as vices

(incest, illegitimacy, prostitution).

Sexual desire was probed not only from

the standpoint of morality but also from the

standpoint, and in the context, of the new field

of public health. Unlike other health matters,

however, sex was difficult to quantify. This

was a great disappointment to reformers like

English public health pioneer James Kay, who

said: “Criminal acts may be statistically classed

… but the number of those affected with the

moral leprosy of vice cannot be exhibited with

mathematical precision. Sensuality has no

record.”16 […] An important wing of the purity

movement devoted itself to the production of

books, pamphlets, and lectures with which

people could probe both their own and other

people’s sexual habits in order to remoralize the

individual and the nation. The title of what was

Moral Reform in English Canada, 1885–1925 279

probably the most popular sex education book

in turn-of-the-century Canada, Light on Dark

Corners: Searchlight on Health,17 captures the

distinctive emphasis on probing and rooting out

vice with the powerful light of quasi-medical

knowledge.

Although there was general agreement on

the need to study the poor, preferably in their

own homes, there were endless arguments

(especially in Britain) about whether the state or

the private sector should be the main organizer

of philanthropy. Amidst these debates, the status

of philanthropy (whether private of public) as

the main answer to the problem of the social

was not questioned until the development of

professional social work and systems of state

welfare in the 1920s and 1930s—and even then,

the legacy of philanthropy weighed so heavily

on the new systems of relief that one could, with

some justice, claim that philanthropy merely

disguised itself as state-funded welfare and

social work.18

*****

Nation, State, and Morality

*****

[…] Organizations [such] as the Lord’s Day

Alliance, were primarily concerned with

preventing certain activities on Sundays,

and it was only with the passage of time that

reformers began to be more concerned about

providing “suitable” Sunday activities such as

picnics, supervised playgrounds for children,

discussion groups for young people, and other

activities classified as “rational recreation”

(as opposed to commercialized amusements).

[…] The Lord’s Day Alliance, and even the

temperance movement, did not intend simply

to stamp out one or more vices. They had a

larger vision of how people ought to pass their

time, how they ought to act, speak, think, and

even feel. This vision—which I will here call

“positive” not because it was necessarily good

but to distinguish it from negativity, from mere

prohibition—was often kept in the background

as they pursued their efforts to prevent or negate

evil, but it was always present and it became

increasingly prominent after the turn of the

century.

*****

Pure foods and drinks, most commonly

embodied in milk and water, were simul-

taneously physically and symbolically pure.

Pure milk—white like the ribbons worn by

the WCTU women—and clean, clear water

represented moral health, truth, and beauty, in

contrast not only to alcohol but to the deceitful

adulterated milk and impure water of the

unsanitary cities.19 The whiteness of milk was

also sometimes linked to the snow central to

Canadian mythology: Havergal principal Ellen

Knox typically told her schoolgirls that Canada

had “a glistening line of the future, pure and free

as her own ice-clad peaks of the Rockies.”20 The

combination of whiteness and coldness made

snow an appropriate symbol not only of Canada

but also of purity.

If even the self-described prohibition

movement (which nevertheless preferred the

less negative name “temperance”) is at least

partially an example of what theorists since

Foucault are calling “the positivity of power,”

the social purity movement must also be

interpreted as a great deal more than simply

a campaign against prostitution, immoral

amusements, and other public manifestations of

vice. Social purity was a campaign to regulate

morality, in particular sexual morality, in order

to preserve and enhance a certain type of human

life. It was not merely a campaign to punish and

repress. […]

The Great War caused a quantum leap in

the concern about conserving human life.

As Toronto’s public health chief, Dr. Charles

Hastings, put it in October of 1914,

National Conservation Commissions that have

been engaged in the conservation of natural

resources, such as forests, fisheries, mines etc.,

have in recent years embraced the conservation

of human life and human efficiency.21

280 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

But as Hastings himself notes, even before

the Great War caused a tangible crisis in

human resources, men and women engage[d]

in “nation-building” had stressed the need to

conserve, preserve, and shape human life: to

conserve its physical health, to preserve its

moral purity, and to shape it according to the

optimistic vision shared by all political parties

of what Canada would be in the twentieth

century. […]

This is not to say […] that the social purity

movement was a stooge or puppet of the

state; on the contrary, the various levels of

government often lagged behind the initiatives

of churches and professional groups. Dangerous

as it always is to assume that the state is the only

real agent of history, in the case of Canada at

the turn of the century it would be ludicrous

to assume that politicians or civil servants

conspired to manipulate the powerful voluntary

organizations. […] State officials and agencies

did often work with or fund private agencies,

and the phenomenon of co-optation was not

unknown. One cannot assume, however, that

the state was—or is at present—always the

dominant partner. Indeed, there are very good

reasons why liberal-democratic states, far from

desiring to absorb all social policy activity,

have a vested interest in fostering non-state

organizations that will co-operate in certain

aspects of social policy, particularly in areas

such as regulating morality and gender and

family relations. Except in situations such

as war or internal rebellion, explicitly moral

campaigns are difficult for liberal democratic

states to undertake with any degree of success,

since such states portray themselves as neutral

arbiters of opinions circulating in civil society.

Such states also have a structural commitment

to non-interference in private beliefs and

activities of a moral and/or cultural nature. It

is far easier for the state to respond to popular

outcries than it is to orchestrate such a campaign

on its own—although the Canadian state at its

various levels has been known to sow the seeds

of popular panics in order to then cast itself in

the apparently neutral role of responding to

popular demands.22

Another related reason why the state was

not, and in fact could not have been, the main

protagonist in the social purity campaign is

that social purity was only partially concerned

with restricting behaviour. States may have a

monopoly over the legitimate use of force and

may therefore be in a privileged position to

enforce rules about behaviour, but the state can

only make its citizens internalize certain values

if it has the full and active co-operation of the

family and of voluntary organizations. 23 […]

Many voluntary organizations were far more

concerned about nation-building and even about

strengthening the state than the state itself; they

often chastised it for not exercising enough

power, particularly in the areas of social welfare,

health, and immigration.

[…] By the 1880s both the federal and

provincial states seem to have acquired an

almost unshakeable legitimacy in the eyes

of the educated Anglophone middle classes.

Municipal government was often denounced as

corrupt, but the higher levels were remarkably

free from criticism, and even as citizens

agitated for changes in the personnel of the

state, the structures themselves went largely

unquestioned.

One reason for this trust is that civil society

was very sharply divided: the Methodists would

far rather see the state take control of education

than risk giving more power to their Catholic

rivals, and mainstream Protestants preferred to

have the provinces take over social work rather

than see the Salvation Army flourish. Ethnic,

religious, and class divisions were highly

visible and conflictive, and in the face of this

obvious disunity the state had little difficulty

in portraying itself as neutral.

Furthermore, Canadian state formation (with

the important exception of Quebec) has as one

of its ideological pillars the establishment of

Protestantism as a kind of joint-stock state

religion. Bruce Curtis’s perceptive analysis

of the successful construction of a sense of

citizenship suffused with Protestantism through

Rev. Egerton Ryerson’s 1840s reforms helps

Moral Reform in English Canada, 1885–1925 281

to explain why churches and other quasi-

evangelical bodies regarded the state as a friend

rather than a competitor.24

*****

The building of a nation was rightly equated

with the organization of assent, not just outward

conformity to legal and administrative rules.

This is one reason why the outright punishment

of political or moral deviants came to be seen as

a last resort and as an admission of failure. David

Garland points out that the turn of the century

witnessed a marked decline of eye-for-eye

discourses on crime and their replacement by

therapeutic and reformatory strategies. 25 While

the criminal, the fallen, and the destitute were

being increasingly seen as subjects of treatment

through the medicalization of crime, sexuality,

and poverty,26 non-criminal populations and in

particular youth were being seen as requiring

a process of character-building, the individual

equivalent of the nation-building just cited.

[…]

*****

That the relentless scouring of the soul and

shaping of individual character would have

an immediate impact on public and national

affairs, nobody doubted. The housecleaning

metaphors utilized by maternal feminists

such as Nellie McClung did not only seek

to legitimize women’s entry into the public

sphere by comparing politics to a house in

need of spring cleaning; they also established a

parallel between what was known as “political

purity” and personal hygiene. Physical and

sexual hygiene—which were to a large extent

in women’s sphere—were the microcosmic

foundation of the larger project of building a

“clean” nation. […]

*****

On his part, MP John Charlton, who in the

1880s and 1890s spearheaded many efforts to

raise the age of consent, criminalize seduction,

and promote sexual purity, introduced one of

his many legislative efforts as follows: “No

vice will more speedily sap the foundations of

public morality and of national strength than

licentiousness .… 27

*****

[…] The specific sexual activities targeted

for control changed over the years: in the mid

nineteenth century, masturbation, especially

among boys, was the most talked about vice,

while at the turn of the century prostitution

would take the spotlight, to be replaced in

the 1920s by fears about non-commoditized

consensual sexual encounters among young

people. But regardless of the specific sexual

activity targeted, the loss of individual self-

control over sexuality was perceived to have

far-reaching consequences even if nobody ever

knew about it. Again, it was not so much a

matter of outward behaviour but a question of

inner identity, of the subjectivity of citizens.

[…] The attempt to make young boys and

girls learn self-control and develop character

involved very specific ideas about the use to

which such highly controlled units ought to

be put, and about the class, gender, and racial

composition of the nation being built.

The class basis of social purity is not a

simplistic matter of middle-class reformers

imposing their values on working-class

communities. […]

The doctors, clergymen, and women employers

of servants did not […] expect immigrants

and prostitutes to live and think exactly like

upper-class Anglo-Saxon Canadians. They did

want both immigrants and social deviants to

embrace the culture and values of Anglo-Saxon,

Protestant, middle-class urban Canadians, but

this was to ensure that the power of the WASP

bourgeoisie would appear as legitimate. […]

Both social purity and philanthropy sought

to establish a non-antagonistic capitalist class

structure, not to erase class differences.28

The gender organization of social purity

is also a complex question that cannot be

summarized by saying the movement was male-

dominated. The movement sought to reform

and organize gender, not merely utilize it. This

gender reform meant that some women were

282 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

given the possibility of acquiring a relatively

powerful identity as rescuers, reformers, and

even experts, while other women were reduced

to being objects of philanthropic concern. Men

were equally divided by the social construction

of masculinity of the social purity movement:

if many men, particularly “foreigners,” were

seen as the epitome of impurity, other men

were provided with a potential new identity as

reformed, moralized, and domesticated males.

Women were often marginalized, especially

in church organizations (expecting perhaps

the Salvation Army). The vision of Canadian

womanhood promoted by the movement was

one stressing maternal selflessness and passive

purity, a vision clearly reinforcing patriarchal

privilege. 29 Nevertheless, large numbers of

women were active in this movement, and they

cannot be dismissed by seeing them as victims

of false consciousness. The “search for sexual

order” 30 central to the movement was seen by

women to be in the women’s best interests:

males were viewed as the main culprits in sexual

disorder (although some women blamed fallen

women’s wiles). Hence the protection of women

against male harassment, sexual violence,

and everyday disrespect was a legitimate

feminist goal. Furthermore, the movement’s

upholding of a single standard of sexual

morality (“the white life for two”) did give

a voice to married women’s protest against

philandering husbands.

The great paradox about femininity formation

in/through moral reform campaigns was that

certain middle-class women made careers out

of studying “the problem” of the immigrant

woman or the urban girl. These women doctors,

social workers, deaconesses, and Salvation

Army officers travelled freely around the

city, protected by their uniform and their

profession, and perhaps did not realize that their

unprecedented freedom was built on the prior

assumption that ordinary women were helpless

objects in need of study and reform. The pure

woman did not gain her purity exclusively

through silence, chastity, and seclusion: she was

partially public.

*****

Ann Douglas’s insightful study of changes

in American Protestantism in the nineteenth

century traces the development of a sentimental

Christianity in the 1830s and 1840s that softened

and feminized the face of Protestantism.

Harsh Calvinist theology was displaced by an

alliance between sentimental women writers

(Harriet Beecher Stowe is only the best known

of these) and ministers who, after church

disestablishment, had to win over influential

ladies to maintain their position. In the Gilded

Age, mid-Victorian sentimentality began to

be in turn displaced by what was known as

“muscular” Christianity, a new perspective

connected to social Darwinism. The scientific/

muscular perspectives of the 1890s, however,

supplemented rather than replaced the feminized

religion constructed decades earlier.31

*****

[…] As nurturing and other domestic virtues

increased in value, allowing women to serve

in public roles through maternal feminism,

social purity helped to reconcile the apparently

passive virtue of purity with active masculinity.

An effort was made by a section of the urban

middle class to redefine masculinity as well as

femininity as actively domestic. The challenge

was to purge the new male bourgeoisie of the

drinking and wenching habits of the aristocracy,

while avoiding effete or ascetic disengagement

from the claims of masculinity.

*****

[…] Purity was not simply the absence of

lust: it was an active, aggressive process of

self-mastery that could be likened to a military

campaign. It was furthermore connected to the

unambiguously masculine pursuit of worldly

success. Sylvanus Stall explained that purity

was good not only for one’s family but for one’s

business: he admits that some irreligious men

are wealthy, but on the whole, pure thoughts are

positively correlated with large bank accounts.

Walking through the better part of any town, is

it not obvious, he asks, that “the wealth of the

nation” is “largely in the hands of Christian men

and Christian women? These are the people who

Moral Reform in English Canada, 1885–1925 283

have the best credit, who can draw checks for

the largest amounts.”32 The Canadian Salvation

Army often published stories about former male

drunkards who, once saved from drink and sin,

were able to impress bank managers enough to

obtain loans with their new-found “character”

as security.

Despite the obvious exaggeration in these

stories, there was a grain of truth in the

suggestion that male purity might reinforce the

capitalist ethic, even in its apparently impure

social Darwinist variety (as Paul Johnson’s study

of the differential fortunes of saved and non-

saved male citizens of Rochester shows).33 The

discourse about the new reconstituted family,

with a partially public mother and a partially

domesticated father, was thus a discourse about

class as much as about gender.

Finally, social purity had a clear racial and

ethnic organization. The “whiteness” favoured

by the movement was not merely spiritual but

also designated (consciously or unconsciously)

a skin colour. The racist fears about “the yellow

peril” and about Anglo-Saxons being overrun by

more fertile “races” (as they designated what are

now called ethnic groups) pervaded Canadian

politics and society throughout the period under

study. […] The specific contribution of the social

purity movement to this general climate of

racism is what needs to be highlighted here. This

can be summarized by stating that the darker

and hence lower races were assumed to be not

in control of their sexual desires. 34 Lacking

proper Christian and Anglo-Saxon training, they

had not produced the right kind of self. “Racial

purity” is a phrase that appears but seldom

in the tests studied, but the concept underlies

common phrases such as “national purity”

or “national health.” Moral reformers had a

significant impact on immigration policies, both

directly by lobbying for such innovations as the

medical/moral inspection of all immigrants and

indirectly by creating a climate of opinion in

which certain groups were perceived as morally

undesirable. […]

To conclude, then, the social purity movement

was indeed concerned about urban vices, but

its real aim was not so much to suppress as

to re-create and re-moralize not only deviants

from its norms but, increasingly, the population

of Canada as a whole. This was a project the

state could not possibly have carried out;

voluntary organizations played a starring role

in the campaign to reconstruct the inner selves,

and in particular the sexual/moral identity, of

Canadians. This movement is by no means

explained by being labelled as an agency of

social control or a Puritan effort at censorship

and repression: the movement was held

together not only by its attacks on vice but by a

common vision of the pure life that individuals,

families, and the nation would lead in the

near future. Therefore, despite the obviously

repressive features of this movement, it is more

appropriate to see its coercion as regulation

and not as suppression or censorship: the term

“regulation,” which connotes preserving and

shaping something and not merely suppressing

it, more adequately captures the aims and the

modes of operation of this movement.35

Notes

1. G. Kealey, Toronto Workers Respond to Industrial

Capitalism (Toronto, 1980); G. Kealey and B.

Palmer, Dreaming of What Might Be: The Knights

of Labor in Ontario 1880–1900 (Toronto, 1987);

B. Palmer, ed., The Character of Class Struggle

(Toronto, 1986); Michael Piva, The Condition of

the Working Class in Toronto (Ottawa, 1979).

2. Ramsay Cook, The Regenerators: Social Criticism

in Late Victorian English Canada (Toronto, 1985).

3. Rev. C.W. Watch, “Social Purity Work in Canada,”

in A. Powell, ed., National Purity Congress

(Baltimore, 1895), pp. 272–77.

4. These included Dr. Elizabeth Blackwell, Anthony

Comstock, and Frances Willard (president of the

U.S. Woman’s Christian Temperance Union and

one of the foremost reformers of her time).

5. Rev. Flint, in Powell, ed., National Purity Congress,

p. 140.

284 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

6. See, for instance F.S. Spence, The Facts of the

Case: A Summary of the Most Important Evidence

and Argument Presented in the Report of the Royal

Commission on the Liquor Traffic (Toronto, 1896).

Spence claims that the first temperance convention

in Canada was held in Halifax in 1834, but the

movement only began in earnest in the late 1870s,

and the Dominion WCTU was not founded until

1885.

7. The main source is Richard Allen, The Social

Passion: Religion and Social Reform in Canada

1914–1928 (Toronto, 1971). See also Dennis

Guest, The Emergence of Social Security in

Canada (Vancouver, 1985), pp. 31–34; Cook, The

Regenerators, ch. 7.

8. See Gareth Stedman Jones, Outcast London

(London, 1971), esp. pp. 244ff. See also Christine

Stansell, City of Women: Sex and Class in New

York City 1789–1860 (New York, 1986), ch. 4;

and C. Smith-Rosenberg, Religion and the Rise

of the American City: The New York City Mission

Movement 1812–1870 (Ithaca, NY., 1971).

9. Jacques Donzelot summarizes this shift as follows:

“In general, philanthropy differed from charity in

the choice of its objects, based on this concern

for pragmatism: advice instead of gifts, because

it cost nothing; assistance to children rather than

to old people, and to women rather than to men.”

The Policing of Families (New York, 1979), p. 66.

Donzelot’s analysis, based on the work of Foucault,

has had a strong influence on many current

analyses of nineteenth-century philanthropy.

10. Quoted in Stedman Jones, Outcast London, p. 244.

See also Mariana Valverde, “French Romantic

Socialism and the Critique of Political Economy”

(Ph.D. thesis, York University, 1982), esp. ch. II,

“The Debate on Misery and the Critique of Political

Economy.”

11. See Donzelot, The Policing of Families, for a

lengthy analysis of the constitution of the social.

12. David Garland, Punishment and Welfare: A History

of Penal Strategies (London, 1985), p. 153.

13. A well-known Canadian example of the treatment

of economic questions as social questions is W.L.

Mackenzie King, Industry and Humanity (1919).

See also J.S. Woodsworth, My Neighbor: A Study

of City Conditions, A Plea for Social Service (1911;

reprinted 1972).

14. Donzelot, The Policing of Families, argues that

poverty, the family, and population are the main

three “problems” that made up the social in the

early nineteenth century.

15. Bryan S. Green, Knowing the Poor: A Case-Study

in Textual Reality Construction (London, 1983).

16. James Kay, The Moral and Physical Condition of

the Working Classes (1832), quoted in Frank Mort,

Dangerous Sexualities: Medico-Moral Politics in

England Since 1830 (London, 1987), p. 22.

17. B.G. Jefferis and J.L. Nichols, Light in Dark

Corners: Searchlight on Health (Naperville, Ill.,

various editions from 1880s on). The 1922 edition

was given the more modern title of Safe Counsel

or Practical Eugenics.

18. Dennis Guest, in The Emergence of Social Security

in Canada (Vancouver, 1985 [2nd ed.]), has a liberal

framework that presupposes that whenever state

benefits were organized on a philanthropic basis,

this was either a mistake or a leftover of the past.

The essays in A. Moscovitch and J. Alpert’s edited

collection The “Benevolent” State, however,

demonstrate that many of the great new programs

of the welfare state, such as mothers’ allowances,

were introduced for what one could only call

philanthropic reasons such as concern for the

eugenic future of the Canadian “race.”

19. On the campaigns to clean up the city’s water

supply and ensure safe milk, see Paul A. Bator,

“Saving Lives on the Wholesale Plan: Public

Health Reform in the City of Toronto, 1900–1930”

(Ph.D. thesis, University of Toronto, 1979). The

protagonist of Bator’s thesis, Dr. Charles Hastings,

believed in the moralizing effects of pure milk and

water.

20. E.M. Knox, The Girl of the New Day (Toronto,

1919), p. 5.

21. CTA, RG-11, Box 167, Monthly Report of the

Medical Officer of Health for October 1914, p.

235.

22. For an elaboration of this argument, see M.

Valverde and L. Weir, “The Struggles of the

Immoral: More Preliminary Remarks on Moral

Regulation,” Resources for Feminist Research, 17,

3 (September, 1988), pp. 31–34.

23. This point is made, from a somewhat different

perspective, in an important article by Nikolas

Rose, “Beyond the Public/Private Division: Law,

Power and the Family,” Journal of Law and

Society, 14, 1 (Spring, 1987), pp. 61–75. In Philip

Corrigan and Derek Sayer, The Great Arch: English

State Formation as Cultural Revolution (Oxford,

1985), the role of the state in moral regulation

is highlighted, and their theorization has been

influential here, but the agencies of regulation

internal to civil society are obscured.

24. Bruce Curtis, “Preconditions of the Canadian State:

Educational Reform and Construction of a Public

in Upper Canada, 1837–1846,” in A. Moscovitch

and J. Alpert, eds., The “Benevolent” State

Moral Reform in English Canada, 1885–1925 285

(Toronto, 1987), pp. 47–67. Curtis’s insistence that

educational reform was not merely social control

or suppression of the working classes parallels

the claim made above that social purity was more

geared to moulding the subjectivity of citizens than

simply controlling their behaviour. If the public

education system was assigned the task of creating

rationality and political subjectivity, the social

purity movement sought to create an ethical/moral

subjectivity.

25. David Garland, Punishment and Welfare: A History

of Penal Strategies (London, 1985). Garland links

“modern” penal strategies centred on treatment

to social work and eugenics in an analysis that is

extremely relevant to social purity even though he

neglects to analyse the modernization of sexual

and gender regulation. He also stresses that the

liberal state, though obviously in charge of the

prison system, had to leave the moral reformation

of prisoners in the hands of private agencies such

as the John Howard and Elizabeth Fry Societies

and the Salvation Army.

26. On the medicalization of poverty in nineteenth-

century philanthropy, see Christine Stansell, City

of Women: Sex and Class in New York 1789–1860

(New York, 1986); this idea is explored in Mariana

Valverde, review-essay on Stansell’s book, Labour/

Le Travail, 22 (Fall, 1988), pp. 247–57. On the

medicalization of crime, see Garland, Punishment

and Welfare, and Michel Foucault, Discipline and

Punish (New York, 1979). For the medicalization

of sexuality, see Lorna Weir, “Sexual Rule, Sexual

Politics: Studies in the Medicalization of Sexual

Danger 1820–1920” (Ph.D. thesis, York University,

1986); Frank Mort, Dangerous Sexualities:

Medico-Moral Politics in England Since 1830

(London, 1987).

27. John Charlton, MP, April 10, 1899, quoted in

T. Chapman, “Sex Crimes in Western Canada

1890–1920” (Ph.D. thesis, University of Alberta,

1984), p. 44.

28. The American feminist, urban reformer, and social

theorist Jane Addams did seek to homogenize

American urban society through cultural means,

but even she, who was more radical in class,

gender, and racial terms than the leading social

purity activists in Canada, did not envision

abolishing the economic basis of bourgeois class

formation.

29. The goals of the social purity in terms of gender

organization are captured in the statement made

by the Methodist Board of Temperance and Social

Reform in the context of the white slavery panic;

the clergymen vowed not to cease in their struggle

against white slavery until “[we can] restore the

victim to her home and to a life of honor, purity,

and helpfulness.” UCA, Methodist DESS, Annual

Report, 1911, p. 33.

30. Carolyn Strange, “The Toronto Social Survey

Commission of 1915 and the Search for Sexual

Order in the City,” in Roger Hall et al., eds.,

Patterns of the Past: Interpreting Ontario’s History

(Toronto, 1988).

31. Ann Douglas, The Feminization of American

Culture (New York, 1977). See also Carroll

Smith-Rosenberg, Religion and the Rise of the

American City (Ithaca, N.Y., 1971); Paul Johnson,

Shopkeepers’ Millennium: Society and Revivals

in Rochester, N.Y., 1815–1837 (New York, 1978);

Nancy Hewitt, Women’s Activism and Social

Change: Rochester, N.Y., 1822–1872 (Ithaca, N.Y.,

1984); Mary P. Ryan, Cradle of the Middle Class

(London, 1981).

32. Sylvanus Stall, What a Young Husband Ought to

Know (Philadelphia, 1907 [1988]), pp. 68–71.

33. Johnson, Shopkeepers’ Millennium, shows that

men who were born again in the revivals of

the 1830s and 1840s fared quite a bit better in

business than their unconverted counterparts,

partly because of the formal and informal credit

and business links forged among members of the

same congregation.

34. See Sander Gilman, Difference and Pathology:

Stereotypes of Race, Sexuality, and Madness

(Ithaca, N.Y., 1985).

35. I have adopted the term “moral regulation” from

Philip Corrigan and Derek Sayer, The Great

Arch: English State Formation as Cultural

Revolution (Oxford, 1985). However, they do not

differentiate between moral and other modes of

social regulation; by contrast, I restrict the term to

mean the formation of ethical subjectivity.

CHAPTER 18

Defining Sexual Promiscuity:

“Race,” Gender, and Class

in the Operation of Ontario’s

Female Refuges Act, 1930–1960

Joan Sangster

In 1942 an 18-year-old dishwasher, Anna, from

Kenora, was put on a train to Toronto by the

police to be transported to the Andrew Mercer

Reformatory for Females for a period of one

to two years. Removal from this northern

community came after charges had been laid

against her under the Female Refuges Act

(FRA) because of her “idle and dissolute”

life. Drunkenness and sexual promiscuity

were supposedly the crimes that led to her

incarceration. After receiving complaints that

she was wandering the streets intoxicated,

the local police had followed her from cafe to

hotel to boarding house, at first removing her

to the police station when she became ill after

drinking, later collecting information on her

liaisons with various men (Archives of Ontario

[AO], 9332).

Like other young women, Anna was the focus

of legal regulation under the FRA because

her public alcohol consumption and sexual

behaviour offended “community standards”

and, in the view of police and court authorities,

required drastic alteration. Yet, Anna’s trial

before a magistrate also took on a distinct

character because she was of Native origin. The

police chief claimed that she “had been seen in

cafes with white boys ... coming in and out ...

going into men’s rooms .... [and that] she was a

regular at the train station with white boys” (AO,

9332). His racial designation of her partners was

significant: miscegenation implied her sexual

debasement and was intended to spur the court

into offering her “protection” (in the form of

incarceration) from White men likely to take

advantage of her. Also, one of those testifying

against Anna was the local Indian agent, whose

immense power of surveillance provided the

court with ample information to be used against

her. The agent testified that he had already

charged her three times with liquor offences

under the Indian Act, and he complained that

she had been “fined and warned,” to no avail

(AO, 9332). He also claimed that a doctor had

informed him of Anna’s pregnancy, and on

the stand he offered information on her family

and background, which helped to persuade the

magistrate to convict her. Hearing that Anna

had been in an Anglican residential school

confirmed the magistrate’s view that she was

incorrigible and in need of incarceration. “You

went to Indian school for ten years,” he said to

her, “so you should know right from wrong”

(AO, 9332). Anna’s one-word answer in the

affirmative probably had little effect on the

magistrate, who sentenced her to an indefinite

term in the Reformatory.

Anna’s case also bears some strong similarities

to those of other young women, from all racial

and ethnic backgrounds, who were convicted

Defining Sexual Promiscuity 287

under the FRA. Most of these women came from

impoverished or working-class backgrounds

and were perceived to be part of an “underclass”

with weak or non-existent sexual morality and

in dire need of character transformation and

social (and reproductive) control. At first glance,

masculinist definitions appear to be the defining

character of all the FRA convictions. This law

proscribed women’s sexuality within a gender

order based on hegemonic masculinity, the

rejection of women’s sexual activity outside of

marriage, and the sanctification of the nuclear,

father-headed family. However, the law was also

applied in a class-specific manner. Women’s

material impoverishment always encouraged

the likelihood of their arrest and was intertwined

with expert discourses on what constituted

“dissolute” sexual behaviour. Psychiatric and

social work definitions of “sex delinquency,”

throughout this period, for example, were

usually fused with images of working-class

and poor women, and the criteria used by penal

workers to assess women’s rehabilitation were

permeated with class biases. As Michel Foucault

(1980:121) argued, sexual control is often most

“intense and meticulous when it is directed at

the lower classes.”

While class and gender were crucial elements

shaping the use of the FRA, race, too, was

important. Indeed, the “simultaneity” of these

factors in shaping women’s experience of

sexual regulation through the law should

be the focus of our inquiry (Brewer, 1993;

Roediger, 1993). As many Black feminists have

argued, interrogating these categories alone

may be unproductive, but in interplay, and

in historical motion, the “paradigm becomes

richer” (Brewer, 1993:27; see also Bannerji,

1993, 1995; Agnew, 1996). At the same time,

capturing the complexity of “interlocking

systems of domination” and the ways in which

they “constitute each other,” Sharene Razack

(1998) has argued, remains an extremely

difficult task. Some systems of domination may

remain less visible, and ironically, our very

use of a “language of colour” contradicts our

attempts to deconstruct race. 1

While the vast majority of women convicted

under this particular draconian statute were

White, and often of Anglo-Celtic origin, the legal

and social understandings of “promiscuity”—so

central to the FRA—were racialized, reflecting

a dominant ideological construction of women

(and men) of colour as licentious and weak

in moral conviction, and, in contrast, White

women as more moral and sexually pure. 2 It

is the intention of this paper to outline, using

two examples relating to the FRA, how the

legal regulation of women’s sexuality through

this law was racialized and racist. On the one

hand, convictions of White women who were

sexually involved with Asian, Afro-Canadian,

and Native men indicated fears that these

women were especially debased and in need of

carceral supervision because they had violated

an important colour line. On the other hand,

the increasing numbers of First Nations women

convicted under the FRA, and the rationale for

their incarceration, indicate that colonialism

and racism made Native women more sexually

suspect in the eyes of the law and more liable

to legal prosecution.

As historians and legal scholars have

repeatedly documented (for example,

Backhouse, 1999; Tarnopolsky, 1982; Walker,

1997), Canadian law, through public policy,

statute law, and judicial interpretation, played a

significant role in constituting and reproducing

racist ideologies, sanctioning discrimination,

exclusion, and segregation based on race. Racial

differentiation might be openly stated in legal

statute, but also unfolds as the effect of legal and

judicial practices, in laws and policy relating to

everything from the franchise to employment to

recreation to morality to immigration. Because

the law both constitutes society and reproduces

prevailing cultural assumptions, “common

sense” notions of race were firmly embedded

in the operation of Canadian law from colonial

times through the twentieth century.3 Although

ideological constructions of race did alter over

time, a persisting theme in legal discourse

and practice was the assumption of White

superiority and imperialist right.

288 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

Attempting to uncover the racial meanings

created by law, and the power relations they

reflect and reproduce, has been a central aim of

critical race theory. A fundamental premise of

this theory is that “race is socially constructed,

and the law is central to that construction”

(Haney Lopez, 1996:9). Racial meaning

systems are grounded in both “the world of

ideas and in the material geography of social

life” (17) and they are sustained by both subtle

ideological consent—clothed in rationales

ranging from “necessity” to “protection,” to

“fairness”—as well as by repressive coercion.4

The construction of race is also interconnected

with class, gender, and sexuality (Anthias, 1990;

Anthias and Yuval-Davis, 1992; Raczack, 1998).

In the latter case, for instance, many Canadian

laws ostensibly about employment (such as

those barring White women from working for

Chinese men) emerged because of fears of the

sexual corruption of White women by Asian

men. 5 Similarly, though the letter of the FRA

statute never mentioned race, it was one factor

shaping how the law was implemented, and in

the process it, too, “created” race and racism.

What Was the Female Refuges Act?

The Female Refuges Act was enacted in 1897

to regulate the Industrial Houses of Refuge,

which held women sentenced or “liable to be

sentenced” by magistrates under local bylaw

or Criminal Code infractions. 6 Specifically

aimed at women between the ages of 16 and 35,

presumably because these were women’s more

active sexual and reproductive years, the FRA

designated refuges or correctional institutions

as places where women were offered shelter,

work, and reform as a means of counteracting

their “unmanageability and incorrigibility.”

The initial FRA allowed a sentence of up to

five years; this was amended to two years less a

day in 1919, following a coroner’s inquest into

an inmate’s death, after she tried to escape by

jumping from a window of Toronto’s Belmont

Refuge (Globe and Mail, 12 April 1919).

In 1919, the Act was also broadened with

a clause giving magistrates and judges new

wide-ranging powers. Any person could bring

before a magistrate “any female under the age of

35 ... who is a habitual drunkard or by reasons

of other vices is leading an idle and dissolute

life.” All that was needed was a sworn statement

about the woman’s behaviour, or in the case

of parents and guardians, a claim that their

daughter was “unmanageable and incorrigible.”7

No formal charge and trial were needed, and

hearings were in private, although written

evidence was supposedly required. Faced with

criticisms about the Act, a 1942 amendment

allowed sentences to be appealed before the

Court of Appeal—though this appears to have

been seldom used. In 1958, these sections were

finally deleted after persistent lobbying of the

government by the Elizabeth Fry Society, though

in public, the government simply claimed that

the issues involved were adequately covered

by other Criminal Code and provincial statutes

(Ontario Legislative Assembly Debates, March

1958).

The FRA allowed parents, police, welfare

authorities, and the Children’s Aid Society

(CAS) to incarcerate women perceived to be

out of sexual control. Although some women

were also targeted when they were destitute,

alcoholic, or had resorted to petty theft, the Act

was used primarily to police women’s sexual

behaviour. For teenage girls already serving

time in industrial or, later, training schools,

the Act could increase their punishment by

sending them to the Mercer Reformatory for up

to two more years. Indeed, rather than sending

convicted women to “low security” refuges

where the indigent also lived, such as Belmont

House or the Catholic Good Shepherd, some

magistrates sent women straight to the Mercer

Reformatory.

Although the total number of women convicted

under the Act was small in comparison to other

charges, such as public order and petty theft,

the operation of the FRA provides important

insight into the dominant definitions of sexual

“promiscuity,” or non-conformity, employed

by the courts, social workers, and the medical

profession at this time. These definitions not

Defining Sexual Promiscuity 289

only punished “bad” girls, but were part of a

broader web of moral regulation, setting out

the ideal of “good” feminine sexuality against

which all women, even those untouched by the

criminal justice system, were judged.

The peak of FRA prosecutions came during

the 1930s and World War II, though Native

women increased as a percentage of the overall

convictions in the post-World War II period. 8

Youth was the most distinguishing feature of all

the women involved; indeed, the vast majority

of those convicted were under 21. Most were

Canadian-born and of Anglo-Celtic background,

including first-generation British immigrants,

though the presence of the latter group was not

surprising given the influx of such immigrants

to Ontario just before World War I and the

tendency of immigrants to face economic

and social dislocation.9 Almost all the women

came from either working-class or poverty-

stricken backgrounds, with parents crossing the

spectrum from the criminal classes to the skilled

artisan. These young women usually had little

education, having left school by 15, and their

occupations, if they had one (and they often

did not), were listed as domestic or, less often,

waitress or factory worker.

The vast majority of FRA incarcerations

resulted from three, often intertwined,

factors: sexual promiscuity (termed here,

non-conformity), illegitimate pregnancies,

and venereal disease. Some of the women

incarcerated were simply destitute runaways or

street women, but for the overwhelming majority,

dissolute was equated with errant sexuality. For

Native women, charges of alcohol abuse and

sexual promiscuity were often linked together

by the authorities. Many FRA women either

had an illegitimate child or were pregnant when

they entered the Reformatory, and a significant

number were treated for venereal disease. Their

sentences were also stiff, as both the Mercer

authorities and judges and magistrates claimed

women needed a long period of time to effect

real change in their character. On average, they

received from one to two years, and women

did not secure release easily, often serving the

majority of their sentences.

Defining Promiscuity: Interracial

Liaisons

A number of recurring patterns were evident

in FRA convictions. In general, they reflected

deep-seated anxieties that poor and working-

class women were unruly and oversexual,

either led astray or leading men astray. To this

end, women who engaged in sexual activity in

“public” spaces, did not exhibit the appropriate

remorse about their sexual liaisons, or even

boasted about them were especially suspect. The

sexual activity of young women was threatening

to worried parents when daughters disobeyed

their parents, stayed out all night, ran away,

consorted with “criminal” men and women, or

contracted venereal disease. Pregnancy might

also be a problem, particularly if the woman did

not know the father well, or even who he was.

Women with “too many” illegitimate children

were a special focus of concern, and even though

the files rarely mention sterilization, eugenic

concerns undoubtedly percolated beneath the

surface of some convictions, especially in the

1930s and early 1940s. Women perceived to

have too many partners, or the wrong kind of

partner (such as older, married men) were also

targeted, though even one man could be one too

many if parents objected to someone they felt

was a bad influence on their daughter.

The wrong kind of partner was also defined

by race. 10 Indeed, the way in which the courts

interpreted promiscuity and prostitution rested

on racist assumptions about the “instinctual”

sexual behaviour of different races and the

dangers of miscegenation, even if these were not

openly stated. By the 1930s, strictly biological

explanations of race, so popular at the turn of

the century, were being replaced by theories

that claimed both culture and biology created

racial difference. Because those differences

were also equated with a hierarchy, and a

somewhat inevitable one, discrimination against

people of colour, as well as Jews, was often

condoned in the courts and in society (Walker,

1997). 11 It was not until the aftermath of

World War II that a discernible shift in attitude

290 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

occurred, characterized by increasing antipathy

to the concept of racial discrimination, though

“cultural racism” remained well entrenched in

Canadian society (Razack, 1998).

During the 1930s and the early 1940s, however,

interracial sex was seen as unacceptable and

dangerous. This was made evident in an appeal

before the Ontario upper court in 1930, in

which a young woman challenged her two-year

sentence for vagrancy handed out by Toronto

Magistrate Margaret Patterson. The woman’s

nighttime socializing with “coloured” and White

men and the fact that she lived with a “coloured

railway porter” were central in the court’s

reassessment of the verdict. Debate centred

especially on whether she had any “means of

subsistence” and whether she was a prostitute.

As the judge noted, to confirm the latter, she

“has to do with more than one man,” yet he

could only find evidence of the relationship

with the porter. However, the definition of

“subsistence” gave the judge the loophole he

was searching for: subsistence had to be not

just legal, but “reputable,” not contradicting

“the moral standards of the community.” Being

supported by a coloured man, he concluded, is

“not the kind of subsistence that the Criminal

Code” had in mind! One can be excused for

concluding that the judge was determined to

follow any tortuous “logic” to find a way of

upholding Patterson’s conviction, based more

fundamentally on his aversion to mixed-race

couples than anything else (Rex v. Davis,

1930).

If the higher court was happy to set such

standards, the lower courts were happy to

follow, not only in official judgements but in

the more general investigation, interviewing,

and counselling of women by probation officers,

doctors, and social workers. In another case

presided over by Magistrate Margaret Patterson

in the 1930s, a 17-year-old, who was described

by her foster mother as “boy crazy” and

untruthful, was found in a “bawdy house with a

Chinaman” (AO, 6972). Patterson immediately

remanded her into psychiatric care, a decision

that underscored how women’s sexual non-

conformity was literally equated with their

insanity. A young Toronto woman, who was

arrested in 1940 on a charge of incorrigibility,

was declared mentally slow by the court doctor.

The court also heard that she was “not working”

and refused to follow her stepfather’s rules

about a curfew, but her major crime seemed to

be that she was living with “a coloured man.”

Sent first to the Salvation Army hostel, she ran

away; when re-arrested, she was sent to the

Mercer (AO, 8398).

White police, court workers, and some

working-class families perceived men and

women of colour, particularly Afro-Canadians,

to be more sexually promiscuous, and feared

Whites would become tainted or seduced by

these lax morals; in cases involving Chinese

men, fears also centred on their supposed roles

as pimps and drug pushers (Murphy, 1923;

Pon, 1996). It was often parents who called the

police concerning their daughters’ interracial

liaisons, hoping to pressure their daughters into

abandoning the relationship. Once the case was

in motion, however, incarceration under the

FRA became a distinct possibility. One father

swore out a statement against his 19-year-old,

who had left school at 14 and was employed as

a mail clerk. Despite the apparent respectability

of her wage labour, he noted she was “keeping

bad company ... she is now with a coloured

man and pregnant by him.” The case was

originally brought to the police by a Catholic

welfare agency that the girl contacted, hoping

for assistance so she could keep her baby. They

alerted the police and parents, and urged the

woman to give up her baby, facilitating her

return home to her parents after her sentence

was served (AO, 8700).

Women could also be the focus of legal

concern if they were sexually involved with

Native men, though this was a less common

scenario in large urban centres. One young

woman from northern Ontario was incarcerated

in the 1940s after her sexual relationship with a

Native man became an issue. The court deemed

her mother a bad example as she was living

common law, but the mother also participated

Defining Sexual Promiscuity 291

in the complaint against her daughter, who she

charged was “running around with an Indian

boy and would not get a job.” Mabel claimed

that her boyfriend “wanted to marry her” but

became abusive “and threatened to kill her if

she saw anyone else.” The magistrate, despite

his disbelief in her charges of violence, agreed

that Mabel’s conduct was satisfactory until

she “started seeing a young Indian boy … We

will put this girl in a home. We can’t have her

running around with Indian boys like that”

(AO, 9404).

In responding to their sentences, White

women involved with men of colour sometimes

claimed they did not understand why they were

being punished, but in other cases they clearly

understood that they should either profess

shame or coercion if they were to escape the

Reformatory. One 22-year-old British immigrant

nursemaid, Elise, for example, was convicted

under the FRA based on police information

that she was “going around with H and other

Chinamen and is now pregnant.” Although

the Attorney General later admitted that the

evidence against her was “flimsy,” Elise served

three months before being released into the care

of the Salvation Army. She had originally come

to the attention of the police as a “public charge”

sent to a hospital after taking quinine to try to

induce an abortion. Trying to secure sympathy,

she told the court that she came to Canada to

join her sister, who was “living a bad life” and

“forced” her to sleep with Chinese and Italian

men (AO, 8634). 12 Whether this was true or not

(and given her later, clever attempts to feign

labour to escape from the police, it may not have

been) mattered little: she clearly knew this was

the expedient thing to declare.

Yet, another young woman, who later told her

story to the Elizabeth Fry Society, claimed little

understanding of the rationale for her arrest. Her

recollections highlight how quickly decisions

were made, with little regard for the due process

of law. She was arrested when living with her

Chinese boyfriend, after her father, who was

actually from another province, came to town

and sought out the help of the police. The police

arrived one morning as she sat in her dressing

gown, and she remembers being whisked away

and kept very much in the dark during the whole

process. Without counsel, she misjudged the

best strategy for securing her release:

I was taken into a room and asked by a woman

if I had ever slept with anyone else. I felt I

would have to damage my character to save my

boyfriend from blame. I said, “Yes” ... [and] I

told her I was pregnant hoping that would help.

Almost immediately I was taken to a courtroom

.... [In court] I didn’t see anyone else until

the policeman [who arrested me] spoke from

behind me.

After a few curt questions from the judge about

her pregnancy, she offered to “get married” to

her Chinese boyfriend if they would just let her

out. It was the wrong tactic. She was remanded

for a week in jail, then returned to court to be

quickly sentenced to one year in the Belmont

Refuge; after it closed, she was transferred to

the Mercer Reformatory (Elizabeth Fry Society

of Toronto, Copeland).

Magistrates and court and penal workers

all displayed paternalism, horror, or revulsion

towards the sexual behaviour of White and non-

White women; nonetheless, specifically racist

suppositions about women and men of colour

were apparent. For example, if the parents of

a girl were non-White, or had sexual relations

with a person of colour, this was seen by court

professionals as a rationale for the “lax” morals

of the daughter. A disposition to immorality,

they believed, could be passed on through

familial contact. This “culture of immorality

theory” worked against a young woman accused

under the FRA, since the risk involved in not

incarcerating her was so often determined by

how “immoral” her family was. One Toronto

teen, who was not working or attending school,

was suspected of immorality; she was sent first

to Belmont and later transferred to the Mercer

so that she could learn some “self discipline.”

The court clearly believed that, left at home,

she would be unduly influenced by her Native

292 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

mother. “The father seems decent,” reported a

CAS worker, “but the mother is Indian and easy

going in the home ... apparently the family can

do anything it pleases. Mother is inefficient and

unintelligent” (AO, 7223).

Although it was invariably the woman

incarcerated, these cases also indicate how the

sexuality of non-White men was supervised

and censured more stringently than that of

White men (Dubinsky, 1993:88–89; Odem,

1995:80–81; Strange, 1996:155–56). As other

authors have documented, men of colour could

become “villainized,” the focus of intense

suspicion concerning sexual crimes, as the

image of their volatile, potentially lascivious

sexuality was widely embraced across lines

of class and gender (for example, Dubinsky,

1993; Dubinsky and Givertz, 1999; Murphy,

1923). The perceptions of men from “White

ethnic” backgrounds who were not Anglo-

Celtic sometimes played a role in the courts’

perceptions of women’s sexual morality, though

in far more complex ways in these years. It was

not simply ethnicity per se that determined the

courts’ views, but rather that of their overall

assessment of the family’s morality. White

European immigrants who were employed,

hard-working, and appeared to have embraced

the “proper” moral values were not necessarily

looked on with suspicion. However, if they

did become involved in sexual “immorality,”

the fact of their ethnicity could be made an

issue, their immorality blamed on their lack of

“Canadian” values (Sangster, 1996).

First Nations Women and the FRA

Although relatively small numbers of women

of colour were arrested for dissolute behaviour,

their sexual behaviour was still perceived

to be a threat, both to themselves and to the

larger community (Sangster, 1999). 13 Native

women and women of colour were almost

always seen to be more prone to promiscuity,

and Native women were believed to need

paternalist protection. “She is a loose character,

highly sexed, and particularly so when she

is drunk” (AO, 11089), noted a fairly typical

magistrate’s report for an Aboriginal woman.

By the 1950s, the FRA cases do not indicate

White women singled out especially because

of their liaisons with men of colour, reflecting

marginally different attitudes towards interracial

relationships in Canadian society. On the other

hand, after the late 1940s, the number of Native

women incarcerated under the FRA multiplied,

contradicting the overall trend for FRA arrests

and reflecting the increasing over-incarceration

of Native women in general (LaPrairie, 1984;

Canada, 1993; Sangster, 1999).

This escalating pattern of incarceration was

related directly to the intensifying effects of

colonialism on Native communities. It is true that

colonialism was hardly new: the denigration of

Native cultures and missionary and government

attempts to supplant traditional social structures

and practices had existed for over a century.

However, the post-World War II period saw

new threats to patterns of traditional subsistence

practised by many communities, the opening up

of northern, previously isolated communities

to hostile White populations, and the increased

presence of Aboriginal peoples in urban areas,

where they faced unemployment and racism.

Social tensions and economic impoverishment

resulted in ill health, alcoholism, and conflicts

with the law, and Aboriginal families found

few sources of aid other than “outside” legal

and welfare authorities, which they sometimes

avoided, fearing loss of their children or

imprisonment.

Most Native women arrested under the FRA

were brought before the court by the RCMP,

local police, or the Indian agent for alcohol-

related infractions; these were linked to charges

of sexual immorality and illegitimate births,

perceived to be inevitable, corollary crimes.

Many already had convictions or run-ins with

policing authorities, and some were literally

destitute. As a sentencing report noted, one

woman literally had no place of residence and

no employment, nor any immediate family to

help her. Under the circumstances, she had few

alternatives, save for occasional prostitution,

Defining Sexual Promiscuity 293

to sustain herself and deal with her alcoholism.

Another sentencing report that noted a theft

charge for “stealing clothes off a clothesline”

(AO, 14355) underlined how economically

marginal these women were.

If women did not have immediate family

members with the resources to take them in,

as many did not, then they were more likely

to face incarceration. Moreover, First Nations

women could be caught in the no-win situation

caused by their lack of “official” Indian status

on some reserves. Women who married Whites,

of course, could not return to their home reserve,

but even those who married into another reserve

could be left without aid—depending on the

whim of the local Indian agent. One woman in

these circumstances was initially deserted by her

husband and had to send her two children to live

with her parents. The agent had little interest in

helping her, in part because she “did not have

status” on her husband’s reserve, in part because

she had a number of intoxication charges against

her. Her decision to live with a White man

nearby who had a criminal record was the last

straw: faced with her refusal to testify against

this “bootlegger,” she was arrested under the

FRA and sentenced to the Reformatory (AO,

8982).

Indian agents, as the opening story indicated,

could also be a factor in a woman’s incarceration,

testifying against her before a magistrate or

judge. Women living on reserves were subject

to the agent’s ongoing surveillance of their

own and their families’ lives, and most agents

were not hesitant to make judgements about

Native morality. Agents could be called on to

judge women’s possibility of parole as well,

and their long list of comments on the family’s

churchgoing, education, drinking, and sexual

habits reflected their immense powers of

surveillance. While the agents exercised power

because of their moral and political stature, in

contrast, Native women were disadvantaged

by language barriers (some needed translators

in court) and their cultural alienation from the

adversarial court processes in which they were

involved.

It was not simply that First Nations women

were surveyed—for women on welfare were,

too—but that they were also surveyed using

racist assumptions. Native women were seen as

weaker in moral outlook, prone to alcoholism,

easily corrupted by White men offering them

alcohol, and likely to barter with their sexuality

(Carter, 1996; Kline, 1995; Monture-Angus,

1995; Tiffany and Adams, 1985). “It is just

another case of a girl coming here and going

wild after the soldiers” (AO, 9337) commented

one police report of a young First Nations

woman. Another young woman was told by

the magistrate:

It is too bad that such a good looking Indian

like you should throw yourself away. Other

men buy the liquor for you, then you suffer and

they escape .... I hope if you are removed from

unscrupulous white men and Indian soldiers

you might start a new life. (AO, 9004)

Once incarcerated, Native women still

encountered assumptions, shared by male and

female medical and penal experts, that they

lacked the moral introspection necessary to

“reform” themselves.

Removing women who drank alcohol was

often seen as a means of “saving” younger,

impressionable women from the likelihood of

corruption. In his testimony urging incarceration,

one RCMP officer noted that a woman from the

reserve “is a bad influence ... she has led a

fifteen year old astray” (AO, 9004; AO, 14212).

In a similar manner, the authorities in a small

city wanted a married woman, separated from

her husband and two children, incarcerated,

not simply because of her sexual activity but

because she had let a minor share her apartment

and engage in sexual activity with men (AO,

9900).

Many of the sentencing reports of Native

women indicate experiences similar to those of

non-Native women, shaped by impoverishment,

addiction or ill health, violence, family

dissolution, and experience with some form of

294 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

state care, such as the Children’s Aid Society,

foster homes, or very occasionally, residential

schools. Many Native women were “damned”

by reports that their families had alcoholic or

“immoral” members, who were offered up as

explanations for the (inevitable) decline of

these women, just as they were for other FRA

women. “Her family history is a bad one,”

noted one sentencing report. “Her father is

living with a woman not his wife ... and her

mother is possibly worse than her, and certainly

partly at fault for her behaviour” (AO, 9434).

Moreover, there was a strong concern that both

Native and non-Native women convicted under

the FRA would likely produce illegitimate

children who would become a burden on the

state. After repeated alcohol charges, a woman

with five children was sent to Mercer from

the north. Since illness at four years had left

her deaf, the Reformatory psychologist was

unable to test her IQ, but this did not stop him

from concluding she was mentally “slow.” “No

doubt children will continue until the end of her

productive age, or until a pathological process

renders her sterile,” he commented, adding that

“improvement is remote ... so to prevent future

progeny institutionalization recommended”

(AO, 16461).

Native families were less likely than White

families to implicate their own daughters and

wives to the authorities, but some certainly did.

They were troubled, as White families were,

with what they perceived to be women “out

of control” and in desperate need of aid, so

they turned to the Indian agent or local police

for help. Communities and families did not

always feel that they could help women who

appeared to be suffering from addiction and

were sexually ‘‘promiscuous,” were destitute,

and needed their children cared for as well.

One single father from the north brought his

daughter to Juvenile Court twice because he

considered her a “bad influence on her sister

and other girls.” She had run away, had a baby,

and according to the police “was picked up at

drinking parties and was involved in a break and

enter” (AO, 10637). Another mother swore out

a warrant when her 21-year-old daughter was

“found intoxicated in hotel with an Indian” (AO,

8432). Occasionally, family members wrote to

the Mercer asking that the woman not receive

parole (AO, 9161). Certainly, some families,

no matter how meagre their resources, offered

unconditional aid to released women. In one

case, a mother found that the penal authorities

placed less faith in the healing powers of family

if the family happened to be Native. She wrote

to the Mercer Superintendent, asking to have

her grandchild sent to her, but her wishes

were disregarded and the child was put up for

adoption (AO, 15166).

Families and communities were probably

led to believe that the Reformatory was going

to provide care and education. Judges and

magistrates, when rendering their verdicts,

constantly claimed that women would “learn

a trade and ... be released ... to re-establish

[themselves]” (AO, 14305) and that the Mercer

was the place to send women who were “badly

in need of care and treatment for alcoholism”

(AO, 14176). Yet, these were precisely the things

the Elizabeth Fry Society argued most women

were not getting at the Mercer Reformatory.

By the late 1950s, their political lobbying not

only included attempts to abolish the FRA,

but also requests for education, training, and

addiction aid for women incarcerated in the

Mercer. As well, they wanted both the federal

and provincial governments to pay attention to

the poverty in northern Native communities that

was leading to over-incarceration (AO, RG 20,

13–185). The fact that Native women’s over-

incarceration increased in the years after this

study indicates all too well that the Society’s

concerns were ignored, as well as the way in

which incarceration only accentuated Native

women’s alienation (Sangster, 1999). Indeed,

the final verdict on the FRA was summed up

by the experiences of a Native woman, Alice,

from a small Ontario town who was convicted

under the FRA in the early 1940s. This was

not her first sentence on a morality charge,

and she had been destitute for some time, but

the purpose of a lengthy FRA sentence was to

Defining Sexual Promiscuity 295

“reform” her for good. Yet, after her release,

Alice’s name appeared repeatedly in the Mercer

registers over the next decades, on vagrancy

and alcohol charges (AO), 12128). For her, the

FRA had done little to help, and perhaps more to

intensify her problems with poverty, ill health,

addiction, and racism.

Conclusion

These FRA convictions offer examples of the

way in which the definitions of promiscuity

employed by the courts, circulating also within

the wider social context, were shaped within

the interconnected categories of race, class, and

gender. Trying to disentangle these as separate

strands to assign one absolute pre-eminence is

difficult because they were usually interwoven,

hinged together “symbiotically,” though not

without some hierarchy (Razack, 1998).

Convictions of both White and Native women

revealed high levels of impoverishment and

ill health in women’s backgrounds, with the

courts unable to recognize, on a structural

level, the material and social dislocations

shaping women’s conflicts with the law: the

damaging results of poverty, their problems

with addiction, and their experience of violence

and institutional care. While there was some

attempt by court and penal workers to pinpoint

the “environmental” causes of their immorality,

these were more likely to focus on women’s

“feeble-mindedness” or “immorality,” 14 not the

material and social conditions of their lives.

At the same time, the FRA was a gender-

specific piece of legislation, reflecting a double

standard of sexuality that portrayed women’s

sexual activity as dangerous if it was expressed

outside of heterosexual marriage; the protection

of what were deemed “proper” familial roles

was inextricably linked to the regulation of

women’s sexuality. The use of the FRA bolstered

notions of inherent differences between male

and female sexuality, linking natural female

sexuality to passivity and premarital purity,

and sanctifying an ideal family type in which

the wife was constrained within monogamous

domesticity and the daughter was a dutiful and

chaste apprentice for this role.

Yet, the FRA convictions also reflected

change over time; there was a declining concern

with White women’s interracial liaisons and

intensified policing of Native women in the

post- World War II period. The interaction of

social knowledge about “race” with the law

may have altered somewhat, but a general

theme persisted: the very notion of which

women were likely to be promiscuous, which

women needed “protection,” which women had

a weaker moral constitution, was shaped by

the equation of Whiteness with the protection

of purity, and Aboriginal and women of colour

with potential moral laxity. Indeed, Aboriginal

women were subject to extra surveillance

and control in part for this reason, lending

credence to Kimberle Crenshaw’s observation

that, even if “consent and coercion” are both

at work in the reproduction of racism through

the law, coercion was often more salient for

people of colour (Crenshaw, 1988). Although

FRA convictions were clothed in protectionist

language, in medical rationales, or even in

reform rhetoric, they also worked, ideologically,

to construct race and racism through the practice

of the law.

Notes

1. In this paper, I have not explored sexual orientation

and disability, which were less salient forces in the

criminalization of women under the FRA.

2. Because this paper focuses on the Female Refuges

Act, my discussion centres on the regulation of

women’s sexuality, though it is clear that male

sexuality also was regulated according to race.

3. As James Walker and others emphasize, the legal

construction of “race” in Canada was part of a

broader historical and global process of European

imperialism.

4. There is some debate about the relative importance

of consent and coercion in this process. For

one excellent exploration of this, see Crenshaw

(1988).

296 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

5. There is also an argument that this had to do with

Whites opposing the economic competition posed

by Chinese businesses. For different statements on

anti-Chinese laws and sentiment, see Backhouse

(1994, 1996) and Walker (1998). Sexuality and

race also converged in eugenic discourse and

legislation. See McLaren (1990).

6. Royal Statutes of Ontario (RSO), 1897, c. 311, An

Act Respecting Houses of Refuge for Females;

RSO 1919, c. 84, An Act Respecting Industrial

Refuges for Females (The Female Refuges

Act), see especially section 15; RSO, 1927, c.

347, sections, 15–17. Emphasis added. Also see

Dymond (1923: ch. 9). Women could be put in a

Refuge for “bad habits” like drunkenness, if they

were unable “to protect themselves” (p. 84). In this

paper, I draw on case files of women sent to the

Mercer Reformatory under the FRA.

7. This applied to daughters who were under 21.

Using other laws, parents had essentially been able

to do this before 1919.

8. About 60 per cent of all incarcerations took place

during these years. However, Native women were

seldom arrested under the FRA in the 1930s,

more often in the 1940s (10 per cent) and 1950s

(13 per cent). The number of Native women sent

to the Mercer under the FRA therefore, was a

small percentage of the overall numbers of Native

women sent there: in the 1940s about 6 per cent,

and in the 1950s, about 4 per cent. The overall

number of intakes (repeaters or not) listed as Native

in the Mercer went from 169 in the 1940s to 370

in the 1950s. Most Native women were convicted

under alcohol and vagrancy laws. In a previous

article (Sangster, 1999) detailing these numbers, a

typographical error mistakenly rendered 169 into

109.

9. Many of the case files are incomplete in terms of

such information. An immigrant was often noted

as such if there was a possibility of deportation.

10. It is important to note, however, that these cases

were a small minority of FRA cases.

11. Note that the Ontario government, even into the

1950s, kept statistics on training schools, which

noted the “nationalities” of inmates, with Whites

separated from three other “races: Hebrews,

Negroes and Indians.” See also AO, Dept. of

Reform Institutions, RG 20-16-2, Container J9,

letter to Supervisor of Training School for Boys, 24

Feb. 1953: “children born in Canada are Canadian

unless they are Indian, Hebrew or Negro, when

they are shown as the appropriate race.”

12. In this explanation, she appears somewhat

deferential, yet in other dealings with authorities,

she was far less so, denouncing the CAS as “a

bunch of bullies who just want me in jail.”

13. It is important to note that the Ontario government

did not keep statistics on the “race” of women sent

to the Mercer Reformatory (though they did of

girls sentenced to training schools). However, the

prison registers usually noted, under complexion,

“Indian,” and it is clear from this designation that

there were steady increases in First Nations women

over lime, increasingly so in the post World War II

period.

14. The fear of unregulated reproduction of

“unsuitable” women (predominately framed by

class, though also influenced by race) by middle-

class professionals shaped some FRA prosecutions

in the early years, though this probably persisted

as an underlying concern in the 1940s and 1950s.

References

Agnew, V. 1996. Resisting Discrimination: Women from

Asia, Africa and the Caribbean and the Women’s

Movement in Canada. Toronto: University of

Toronto Press.

Anthias, F. 1990. “Race and class revisited,” Sociological

Review 28,1:19–42.

Anthias, F., and N. Yuval-Davis, eds. 1992. Racialized

Boundaries: Race, Nation, Gender and Colour

and Class and the Anti-Racist Struggle. London:

Routledge.

Backhouse, C. 1994. “White female help and Chinese

Canadian employers: Race, class, gender and law

in the case of Yee Clun, 1924,” Canadian Ethnic

Studies 26, 3:34–52.

_______. 1996. “White women’s labour laws: Anti-

Chinese racism and early twentieth century

Canada,” Law and History Review 14:315–68.

_______. 1999. Colour Coded: A Legal history

of Racism in Canada, 1900–1950. Toronto:

University of Toronto Press.

Bannerji, H., ed. 1993. Returning the Gaze: Essays on

Racism, Feminism and Politics. Toronto: Sister

Vision Press.

_______. 1995. Thinking It Through: Essays on

Feminism, Marxism and Anti-Racism. Toronto:

Women’s Press.

Brewer, R. 1993. “Theorizing race, class and gender: The

new scholarship of black feminist intellectuals,”

Defining Sexual Promiscuity 297

in S. James and A. Busia, eds., Theorizing Black

Feminism: The Visionary Pragmatism of Black

Women. New York: Routledge.

Canada, Royal Commission on Aboriginal Peoples.

1993. Aboriginal Peoples and the Justice System:

Report of the National Round Table on Aboriginal

Justice. Ottawa.

Carter, S. 1996. “Categories and terrains of exclusion:

Constructing the ‘Indian Woman’ in the early

settlement era in western Canada,” in J. Parr and

M. Rosenfeld, eds., Gender and Canadian History.

Toronto: Copp Clark, 40–61.

Copeland, J. “The Female Refuges Act,” unpublished

manuscript, Elizabeth Fry Society of Toronto

Library.

C r e n s h a w, K . W. 1 9 8 8 . “ R a c e , r e f o r m a n d

retrenchment: Transformation and legitimation

in antidiscrimination law,” Harvard Law Review

101:1331–87.

Dubinsky, K. 1993. Improper Advances: Rape and

Heterosexual Conflict in Ontario, 1880–1929.

Chicago: University of Chicago Press.

Dubinsky, K., and A. Givertz. 1999. ‘“It was only

a matter of passion’: Masculinity and sexual

danger,” in K. McPherson, C. Morgan, and N.

Forestall, eds., Gendered Pasts: Historical Essays

in Femininity and Masculinity in Canada. Toronto:

Oxford University Press, 65–79.

Dymond, A. 1923. The Laws of Ontario Relating to

Women and Children. Toronto.

Foucault, M. 1980. History of Sexuality. New York:

Vintage.

Haney Lopez, I. 1996. White by Law: The Legal

Construction of Race. New York: New York

University Press.

Kline, M. 1995. “Complicating the ideology of

motherhood: Child welfare law and first nations

women,” in M. Finernan and I. Karpin, eds.,

Mothers in Law: Feminist Theory and the Legal

Regulation of Motherhood. New York: Columbia

University Press, 118–42.

LaPrairie, C. 1984. “Selected criminal justice and

socio-economic data on native women,” Canadian

Journal of Criminology 26, 4:161–69.

McLaren, A. 1990. Our Own Master Race: Eugenics

in Canada, 1884–1945. Toronto: McClelland &

Stewart.

Monture-Angus, P. 1995. Thunder in My Soul: A Mohawk

Woman Speaks. Halifax: Fernwood Press.

Murphy, E. 1923 [1973]. The Black Candle. Toronto:

Coles Publishing.

Odem, M. 1995. Delinquent Daughters: Protecting

and Policing Adolescent Female Sexuality in the

United States, 1885–1920. Chapel Hill: University

of North Carolina Press.

Ontario. 1897. Royal Statutes, c. 311.

_______. 1919. An Act Respecting Houses of Refuge

for Females. Royal Statutes, c. 84.

_______. 1927. An Act Respecting Industrial Refuges

for Females (The Female Refuges Act). Royal

Statutes, c. 347, s. 15–17.

_______. 1953. Department of Reform Institutions.

Report.

_______. 1958. Legislative Assembly Debates.

_______. Ministry of Correctional Services 1930–1960.

Andrew Mercer Reformatory for Females Case

Files.

Pon, M. 1996. “Like a Chinese puzzle: The construction

of Chinese masculinity in Jack Canuck,” In J. Parr

and M. Rosenfeld, eds., Gender and History in

Canada. Toronto: Copp Clark, 88–100.

Rafter, N.H. 1985. “Chastising the unchaste: Social

control functions of a women’s reformatory,

1894–1931,” in S. Cohen and A. Scull, eds., Social

Control and the State: Historical and Comparative

Essays. Oxford: Basil Blackwell, 288–311.

Razack, S. 1998. Looking White People in the Eye:

Gender, Race and Culture in Courtrooms and

Classrooms. Toronto: University of Toronto

Press.

Rex v. Davis, 1930.

Roediger, D. 1993. “Race and the working-class past in

the United States: Multiple identities and the future

of labor history,” International Review of Social

History 38:127–43.

Sangster, J. 1996. “Incarcerating ‘bad girls’: The

regulation of sexuality through the female refuges

act in Ontario, 1920–1945,” Journal of the History

of Sexuality 7:2.

_______. 1999. “Criminalizing the colonized: Ontario

native women confront the criminal justice system,

1920–1960,” Canadian Historical Review 80,

1:32–60.

Stephen, J. 1995. “The incorrigible, the bad and the

immoral: Toronto’s factory girls and the work of

the Toronto Psychiatric Clinic,” in L. Knafla and

S. Binnie, eds., Law, Society and the State: Essays

in Modern Legal History. Toronto: University of

Toronto Press, 405–39.

Strange, C. 1996. Toronto’s Girl Problem: The Perils

and Pleasures of the City, 1880–1930. Toronto:

University of Toronto Press.

Tarnopolsky, W. 1982. Discrimination and the Law in

Canada. Toronto: Richard De Boo.

Tiffany, S., and K. Adams. 1985. The Wild Woman:

An Inquiry into the Anthropology of an Idea.

Cambridge: Schenkman.

298 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

Walker, J.W. St. G. 1997. “Race” Rights and the Law in

the Supreme Court of Canada. Toronto: University

of Toronto Press.

Walker, J.W. St. G. 1998. “The Quong Wing Files,” in

F. Iacovetta and W. Mitchinson, eds., On the Case:

Explorations in Social History. Toronto: University

of Toronto Press, 204–23.

CHAPTER 19

“Horrible Temptations”:

Sex, Men, and Working-Class Male Youth

in Urban Ontario, 1890–1935

Steven Maynard

As one man with a keen interest in boys

observed about Toronto in 1898: “You can

scarcely walk a block without your attention

being drawn to one or more of the class called

street boys.” C.S. Clark went on to describe

Toronto’s street boys: “Some of the boys live

at home, but the majority are wanderers in the

streets, selling papers generally, and sometimes

forced to beg. In the summer time they can live

out all night, but in the winter they are obliged

to patronize the cheap lodging houses …. Their

ages run from ten to sixteen years …. They are

generally sharp, shrewd lads with any number

of bad habits and little or no principles …. Some

of the larger boys spend a considerable portion

of their earnings for tobacco and drink, and they

patronize all the theatres.”

Selling papers, begging, smoking, drinking,

and theatre-going were only some of the

vocations and vices of the street boy. “When a

newsboy gets to be seventeen years of age he

finds that his avocation is at an end, it does not

produce money enough and he has acquired

lazy, listless habits … He becomes a vagrant

and perhaps worse. […] Consult some of the

bell boys of the large hotels in Canada’s leading

cities, as I did, and find out what they can tell

from their own experiences.”1

*****

Generally speaking, […] the history of

sexual relations between boys and men remains

unwritten. This is surprising given the prominent

place the subject occupies on the contemporary

political scene. One thinks immediately of the

physical and sexual mistreatment of boys by men

in state- and church-run orphanages, training

schools, and residential schools. Beginning with

the 1989 Newfoundland Royal Commission on

Mount Cashel (an orphanage for boys run by the

Christian Brothers, a lay order of the Catholic

Church), government inquiries and police

investigations have documented the widespread

abuse of boys in custodial institutions in nearly

every province. […]

Intended as a contribution to the emerging

field Canadian lesbian and gay social history, the

aim of this article is to begin to think through

the historical meanings and experience of sexual

relations between boys and men.2 It is based on

the case files of criminal prosecutions involving

sexual relations between boys and men in urban

Ontario from 1890 to 1935.3 An analysis of the

case files reveals that boys’ sexual relations with

men were marked by both sexual dangers and

sexual possibilities.4 This contradictory mix of

danger and desire can be introduced through the

stories of two boys.

300 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

Arnold and Garfield

In 1917, fifteen-year-old Arnold lived in

Toronto. One day early in August, as Arnold

explained to the police, “I was coming out of the

Star theatre. I met Thomas C. on Temperance

Street.” According to his case file, Thomas was

a single, twenty-six-year-old “sausage-casing

expert.” “I walked to the corner of Temperance

and Yonge street. I said it is nice weather. He

asked me if I would go to His Majesty’s Theatre.

I went with him. He got 2 seats at the wall. I was

sitting next to him. He drew his hand up my leg.

I then went with him to Bowles Lunch. After

supper we went to the Hippodrome and after the

show I went home.” On the day after Arnold first

met Thomas, Arnold sought him out again. “On

Aug. 5 I went to his room at 329 Jarvis and we

went out and then I went home. Aug. 6 I met him

again … and we went to the Crown Theatre at

Gerrard and Broadview and nothing happened.

I went to his room on Aug. 8. He opened my

pants and handled my privates and I pulled his

private person until there was discharge and

he did the same with me. He done this to me 8

times before Aug. 31st .” In September, Arnold

and Thomas left Toronto for western Canada,

not returning until the end of the month. Asked

by the court why he made the trip with Thomas,

Arnold responded: “He paid my way to the West

and fed and clothed me all this time.” After their

return to Toronto, Arnold and Thomas continued

to see each other. As Arnold told the police,

“I slept with him on Dec. 17 th … this was the

last time.” It is unclear from the case file how

their relationship was discovered, but Thomas

was charged and arrested by an inspector of

the Morality Department and shortly thereafter

Arnold was picked up and compelled to testify

against his friend.5

In 1904, Garfield was seven years old and

lived with his family in London, Ontario. One

Saturday, while passing by the hospital, Garfield

encountered a stranger who, as he told the judge,

“asked me to go down the Hospital Hill and I

wouldn’t go.” The man, a teamster employed

by the City of London, “caught hold of me and

dragged me down the hill and I caught hold

of the hospital boulevard post and he said if I

wouldn’t let go he would cut my hands off. He

took me down the hill then he undone the back

of my pants which were fastened up with braces.

He took my pants down. He undone the front

of his pants … He took out a great big thing

from the front of his trousers and he put in right

behind me and I screamed it hurt. I could feel

it. I screamed when he was taking me down the

hill.” As William E. explained to the London

Police Court Magistrate, “I am in the post office

service. The boy Garfield is my son. I first heard

of this trouble when I came home about a little

after five o’clock … Garfield spoke to me about

it. He told me what had occurred.” The next day,

Garfield’s father laid a charge against the man

for indecently assaulting his son.6

Arnold and Garfield told very different

stories about their sexual relations with a man.

Arnold sought out his sexual encounter, boldly

striking up a conversation with Thomas on

the street. Their dates and gradual build-up to

sex resembled something akin to a courtship,

and Arnold used a matter-of-fact language

to describe their reciprocal sexual relations.

Arnold’s relationship with Thomas appears

to have been based on a mixture of economic

need and an insatiable desire for the theatre.

For Arnold, as for many other poor boys,

sexual relations were rooted in a distinct moral

economy in which working-class boys traded

sex in exchange for food, shelter, amusement,

money, and companionship. Garfield did

not seek out his sexual encounter—he was

forcibly taken by a man who used him for his

own sexual purposes—and Garfield described

his experience in the language of assault and

harm. The locations of sexual danger for

boys (along with more mutual relations) were

embedded in the social relations of working-

class boy life in household, neighbourhood,

and a variety of institutional settings. 7 For the

historian accustomed to dealing with power

based on gender, race, and class, the case files

of sexual relations between boys and men

are a forceful reminder that age was also a

“Horrible Temptations” 301

significant axis of power. […] Sexual danger

for boys was grounded in men’s greater age and

physical strength, as well as in their positions of

power over boys within a number of different

organizational settings. Second, there were age

differences between boys. Older boys such as

Arnold were able to turn men’s interest to their

own advantage, while younger boys like Garfield

were more vulnerable to men’s unsolicited and

sometimes violent sexual advances.

*****

Bowles Lunch and Burlesque

Some of the boys who appeared before Ontario

courts involved in sexual relations with men

were among those who lived on the street.

As sixteen-year-old Henry explained to the

Ottawa police court magistrate in 1922, “I do

not know where my father is and my mother is

dead six years ago … I have no home.” Other

boys moved back and forth between the street

and various institutional homes. In Toronto

and vicinity, boys moved in and out of the

Newsboys’ Lodging and Industrial Home, the

Working Boys’ Home, St. Nicholas Home (the

Roman Catholic newsboys’ home), the Victoria

Industrial School for Boys, and a number of

training schools. […] Key to survival was

the distinctive culture boys developed in the

streets. […]

Boys drew on the resources of street and

homosexual subcultures for food and shelter.

In October 1929, seventeen-year-old John M.

left the Bowmanville Training School for boys

just outside Toronto. He traveled to Ottawa “to

see what it was like.” John arrived in the city

at two o’clock in the morning with no place

to sleep. He headed for one of the few places

open at such a late hour, the Bowles Lunch

Counter. Cheap, all-night cafeterias and lunch

counters were important social centres within

homosexual subcultures. […] It is unclear

whether John knew in advance that Bowles was

a popular homosexual haunt, but it was not long

before he met someone. As John explained, “I

went into Bowles Lunch near the Station on

Rideau Street.” There he met Moise B., a single,

twenty-nine-year-old labourer. Sitting next to

each other in their booth at Bowles, they talked

until six o’clock in the morning and then left for

Moise’s room “above his father’s shoemaking

shop.” It was, according to John, “an ordinary

room” with “a bed in one corner.” “We got

undressed and went to bed … we were laying

there a while and after a while” they had sex. It

was to be the beginning of a brief relationship.

John moved in with Moise. According to John,

they slept with each other every night and for

the next month or so and they had sex “about

four times a week.” John got a job at the Rideau

Bowling Alley. Eventually, however, the police

caught up with John, who apparently had left

Bowmanville without permission and was sent

back to the training school.8

Gossip about men circulated in the subaltern

world of boys. As John said about Moise having

sex with boys, “all the kids in the bowling alley

were telling me about it.” Or, as C.S. Clark noted

about Toronto, “men and their acts of indecency

are the talk of boys all over the city.” For boys

who were interested, such talk alerted them to

the existence of men who had sex with boys and

where those men could be found. […]

As the stories of Arnold and John suggest,

boys were crazy for “the Show.” Rapidly

expanding commercial amusement scenes in

early twentieth-century Ontario cities were a

magnet for boys. […] Much like working girls

who sometimes traded sexual favours with men

to gain access to the city’s amusements, boys

with little or no money used sex as their ticket

into the theatre. Sometimes boys were treated

to the theatre after having sex with a man;

other times sex took place in the theatre. […]

Given the way theatres attracted boys and men,

and because they were one of the few public

spaces that offered a degree of privacy, the dark

recesses of galleries and balconies provided the

necessary cover to have sex, theatres became

important meeting places for homosexual

encounters. […] Also very popular were the

many vaudeville and burlesque theatres centred

around Queen and Bay streets, one of Toronto’s

302 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

principal working-class entertainment districts.

Here one found Shea’s Hippodrome, one of the

city’s largest vaudeville and moving-picture-

show theatres, and the site of one of Arnold and

Thomas’s dates. […]

Not all encounters between boys and men

were furtive sexual acts that took place in

the public world of boys’ street culture. Boys

often went on to form elaborate, long-lasting

relationships with the men they met. It was in

1924, at a friend’s house, when fifteen-year-

old Thomas H. first met Edward B., an Ottawa

doctor. Details of their relationship—they were

together for over a year—came out during the

trial that followed charges laid against the doctor

by police. As in other cases in which boys were

forced to testify against the men with whom they

had sex or shared a relationship, Thomas was

reluctant to incriminate his friend. […]

*****

[Their] relationship bears a close resemblance

to a common pattern of homosexual relationship

in the early twentieth century, in which working-

class boys were kept by wealthier men in

the context of often long-lasting, mutually

rewarding partnerships.9

Prostitutes and Perverts

Boys traded sex with men for food, shelter,

and admission to the theatre, but most often,

in what is best described as a form of casual

prostitution, boys exchanged sex for money.

David K.’s experience was typical. In 1914,

David met a man on Yonge Street outside

Simpson’s Hall who asked him to go to the

theatre. David claimed that the man, Edward W.,

a single, twenty-eight-year-old driver, said “it

would be easy money for me to make 25 cents.”

David and Edward went to the theatre where,

according to David, “I pulled his dickie up and

down in the theatre … it was dark … he had his

coat on and my hand worked under it.” […]

Given their importance as homosexual

meeting places, theatres and their surrounding

streets and lanes, especially those centred in the

commercial amusement district around Queen

and Bay, were a central site of prostitution in

Toronto. Boys hung out in and around movie

houses looking for men. About 8:30 pm on a

summer evening in 1922, Morris approached a

man “outside the Reo Picture Show on Queen

Street West near McCaul.” “Let’s go up the lane

and do some dirty work,” Morris suggested, “I

want to make some money to go to the show.”

[…]

Boys who worked at hotels were particularly

well placed to capitalize on their occupations.

Sixteen-year-old William described one such

encounter for the court: “He led me to the room

and closed the door … [He] took his pants

off and proceeded to open up his B.V.D.’s …

He laid me on the bed and then laid on top of

me.” Asked by the court why he had done so,

William explained that the man “asked me if I

had any money and I told him no. He said I will

give you some and also a job in the morning

driving a truck …. He handed me a dollar when

he was finished and said to take it and keep

quiet.” William, however, did not keep quiet;

he reported the man to the police, who was then

charged and found guilty of an indecent assault.

It is not clear why William turned the man in;

it may have been that although he was paid his

one dollar—it was entered into the trial as an

exhibit—he did not get a job driving a truck the

morning after sex.10

Cases such as William’s in which charges

against men were laid by boys, not by the police,

parents, or others, pose the question of why a

boy would report to the police that he had been

involved sexually with a man. Interestingly,

almost all such cases involve scenarios in which

boys were promised or expected something in

return for sex, but the men failed to deliver.

[…]

How boys regarded their sexual relations

with men—how, if at all, it shaped their self-

perceptions—is an intriguing question. It

would appear that for some boys, sex with men

was an outgrowth of or gave rise to a sense of

sexual difference or identity. Seventeen-year-

old William C., for example, had sex with men

for money. William’s, however, was more than

“Horrible Temptations” 303

the occasional act of prostitution; he regularly

provided sexual services to men in a male

brothel on Toronto’s Young Street. William

presented himself in court as a “self-confessed

pervert.” Many other boys resisted the identity

of prostitute and pervert. […] While refusing to

admit involvement in homosexual prostitution

is not surprising in the context of a court

examination, such a denial must have been

at times simply an indication that many boys

who occasionally traded sex for money did not

regard themselves as perverts or prostitutes.11

Bootblacks and Boarders

In addition to street boys, occasional prostitutes,

and confirmed perverts, many boys were the

sons of working-class families and their sexual

relations were embedded in the conditions

of working-class life. As labour and social

historians have demonstrated, working-class

boys were expected to contribute to the family

economy, including by going out to work. Many

boys went to work in the street trades, where

they found jobs as newsboys, messenger boys,

and shoeshine boys. Going out to work was one

way in which a boy might become involved in

sexual relations with men. […] Work in the

street trades was unstable and poorly paid,

so boys devised ways—from “scrounging” to

stealing—to supplement their modest wages.

Some boys discovered that providing sexual

favours to men was a way to earn pocket money.

Alan, a ten-year-old newsboy from Sault Ste.

Marie, told the court that, in the summer of

1918, “I was going to get my Sault Star to sell.

This man was standing at the corner of Albert &

Elgin Streets and asked me if I wanted to earn a

nickel …. He took me to Hiawatha Hotel where

he took me to a room, and he took down his

pants, then he took my hand and made me rub

his [thing] and he gave me 7C. […]”

Many working-class families supplemented

the household economy by taking in boarders

and, perhaps not surprisingly, sex between a

boy and male lodger was a common scenario.

Consider the case of thirteen-year-old Sidney.

In 1927, Sidney shared a bed with Joseph B.,

who had boarded in his family’s household

for about a year. During that time, as Sidney

explained, “he always fooled with my privates.”

Displaying little knowledge of working-class

life, the lawyer asked, “Why did you go back to

sleep with him on occasions after the first time

this happened—you knew what he was doing

to you—why didn’t you go to sleep some place

else?” “I could not,” replied Sidney, “all the beds

were occupied in the house—there was only that

bed.” In often-crowded households, people

had to double up. Significantly, the charge

against the lodger was laid not by Sidney’s

parents but by a truancy officer who had made

it his business to investigate Sidney’s sleeping

arrangements. Whether Sidney’s parents were

aware of his sexual liaisons with the lodger is

unclear. They did know that they slept in the

same bed. As Sidney’s father told the court,

“Yes, they both occupied the same room with

the one bed.” When Sidney was asked whether

he ever told anyone about having sex with the

lodger, he replied, “I did not say anything about

it.” “Why not?” asked the cross-examining

lawyer. “He used to give me things—cigarettes

and things.”12

*****

Ravines and Railway Yards

Boys, especially young boys, encountered men

looking for sex in the spaces boys carved out of

the city in which to play, including on the streets

of their own neighbourhoods. […] Parks and

ravines were another place boys could be found

playing. Twelve-year-old Ben B. testified that

“I was coming from Riverdale Park …. [The

accused] asked me to go with him. He asked

me to take my pants down and … and he put

his private in my backside. He was moving up

and down. He gave me a one dollar bill after

he had done it.” […] Other sexual encounters

took place in school yards, vacant lots, fields,

and on the Don River Flats. Boys who ventured

away from their neighbourhoods to go exploring

might also encounter a man. Alleine W. met a

man when he “was down near the docks.” Henry

304 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

B. encountered a labourer who “works on the

railway” when he was playing “near the Gas

Works.” According to Henry, “he dragged me

into a box car and did some dirty things.”13

Because most of these boys did not seek out

their sexual encounters but were discovered by

men while at play, men had to devise ways to

interest boys in sex. Ice cream and candy were

two popular treats. As Sidney L. said about the

man with whom he had sex, “he treated me to

Ice Cream.” With the fourteen cents he received

from a man, eight-year-old Albert M. “bought

two cones, I gave one cone to my brother and

bought candy with the remaining four cents.”

[…]

When men’s various methods to entice boys

failed or once a boy began to resist, men could

resort to physical coercion. As one young boy

put it, “he got me in the house. He hurt me down

there. It is still sore.” The doctor who examined

Tom backed up his story: “I found the anus

dilated and very red.” […]

Boys Scouts and Big Brothers

[…] Reform work, or “boys’ work” as it was

often called, provided another social setting

for sexual relations between boys and men. As

historians have demonstrated, reform groups

such as the Boy’s Brigade, the YMCA, and the

Boy Scouts, springing out of middle-class fears

about the physical degeneration of the male

working class and the effeminizing influence on

boys of the domestic sphere, sought to restore

boys to a proper state of manliness. […] The

objective of the east Toronto branch of the

YMCA, known as the “Railroad Branch—a

home for Railwaymen away from home,” was

“to make better men and boys … to create and

develop a more wholesome atmosphere in which

men and boys may spend their leisure time.”

[…] Placing boys in the “more wholesome

atmosphere” of all-male groups nourished

homosocial relations between boys and men.

[…]

*****

The case of Boy Scoutmaster Frederick T.

provides […] detail on the tensions between the

homosocial and homoerotic within boys’ groups.

Born in Scotland, Frederick was a single, thirty-

seven-year-old chartered accountant. Referring

to Frederick’s life in Scotland, his brother

stated that “he was always greatly interested

in Church and Missions, and Boys Brigade

Work, and when the Boy Scouts Movement

became prominent he was one of the first to

give the matter great impetus. ” When Frederick

immigrated to Canada in 1911, he came to

Toronto, took up residence at the Toronto

Amateur Athletic Club, and resumed his work

with the Boy Scouts. By 1916, Fred faced

“serious charges preferred against him by boys

under his command.” […]

Rather than physical force, men who worked

in reform groups relied on other forms of power

to extract sexual compliance from boys. In

1932, Harvey B. was a single, thirty-year-old

curate and Sunday school teacher at a Toronto

church. The local chapter of the Boy Scouts met

at Harvey’s church and, as one boy explained,

“Mr. [B.] was around with the scouts a great

deal.” His usual routine involved offering boys

rides in his automobile after Sunday School or

a Scouts meeting. As Lloyd C. told police, “He

took me to his garage. He took off my clothes,

loosened down my underwear and he started

feeling my privates.” Another time, “He asked

me who my body belonged to. I said: ‘God,

My Mother and Father.’ He said: ‘Is it none

of mine?’ I said nothing, then he kissed me

and asked me if I loved him. I said: ‘Yes sir.’”

Harvey managed to maintain the boys’ silence

for as long as he did by playing on his position

of authority, both his position as assistant to the

parish priest and as a scoutmaster. […]

*****

Not all sexual relations between boys and

men within organizational settings were of a

coercive character. In 1922, Harold was fourteen

years old. He lived in Pickering with his foster

parents. Harold had a long relationship with

Edward, a forty-year-old scoutmaster. Edward

lived in nearby Oshawa. They saw each other

frequently, Edward making trips to Harold’s

“Horrible Temptations” 305

home and becoming friends with Harold’s

foster family. Letters between Harold and

Edward reveal an intense emotional and caring

relationship. […]

It is unclear from the case file how the sexual

component of their relationship was discovered,

but Edward was charged with several offences

against Harold. […]

Moral Reformers and Mothers

*****

Much of the impetus to regulate sexual relations

between boys and men was rooted in the more

general middle-class apprehension about the

working-class boy. This is what Toronto Chief

of Police H.J. Grasett meant when he referred

in 1891 to “the boy question in Toronto” or,

as he sometimes called it, the “boy nuisance.”

At the heart of the boy nuisance was the

widely shared belief that working-class boys

were responsible for a good deal of crime

and vice in the city. 14 […] Testifying before

the 1889 Royal Commission on the Relations

of Labor and Capital, former Toronto mayor

and moral reformer W.H. Howland related

his conversations with “respectable working

people” who “told me that their boys were all

right until they began to sell newspapers on the

street at eleven and twelve o’clock at night, but

then they got demoralized …. I am satisfied

that in every city a large portion of the petty

crime is done by these boys.” For Howland,

one of the chief sites of boys’ demoralization

was the street. In 1891, testifying this time

before the Ontario Commission on Prisons

and Reformatories investigating “all matters

appertaining to juvenile criminality and vice,”

he warned that “the streets are full of temptation

to children …. There are hundreds of things

in street life that attract children.” Howland

was responsible for a number of solutions to

the boy nuisance. He was the principal force

behind the establishment in 1887 of the Victoria

Industrial School for Boys. In the previous year,

during his term as mayor, Howland appointed

David Archibald staff inspector of the newly

established Morality Department of the Toronto

police force.15

Like Howland, Archibald viewed the streets as

one of the main threats to boys. Testifying before

the Prison Commission, Archibald asserted that

boys’ criminal propensities were “developed

through the associations that they form in

the streets …. They learn gambling, tossing

coppers, and they get into all sorts of vice.”

Much of the regulation of street boys emanated

from the Morality Department. Archibald’s

wide mandate included the supervision of

Toronto’s “decency and morality, newsboys

and boot-blacks.” Much has been written about

how the Morality Department implemented

the 1890 city bylaw that forced newsboys and

other street vendors under the age of sixteen

to obtain licences, licences that were given if

boys agreed to stay off the streets by attending

school and taking up residence in suitable

lodging homes. Beginning in 1893, constables

from the Morality Department were appointed

as truancy officers, and we have already seen the

role they could play in regulating boys’ sleeping

arrangements. But Archibald also zeroed in

more directly on boys’ sexual relations with

men. As early as 1886, Archibald noted in a

report of his activities “several cases” of sexual

relations between boys and men. […]

Working alongside the police, sometimes

prodding them into action, were moral reformers

active in the social purity movement. While most

social purity activists focused their energies on

women, prostitution, and the “white slave

trade,” sex between men and boys did not go

unnoticed. W. L. Clark, hired by the Methodist

Church’s Department of Temperance and Moral

Reform in 1910 to give lectures to boys on sex

hygiene and the “secret vice,” repeated the story

of a boy who said he was taught to masturbate

by “a man in my home town.” Clark warned

that boys were often “taught that act by an older

companion.” […]

The Toronto Vigilance Committee, formed

in 1911, included in its work “efforts to aid

in preventing boys being led astray by moral

perverts.” Reflecting the middle-class distrust

306 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

of working-class children, the committee pinned

responsibility for being led astray as much on

boys as on “moral perverts.” The Vigilance

Committee encouraged its members to report

all “frivolous young girls and boys likely to be

easily enticed into wrong doing.” […]

In addition to the Morality Department

and moral reformers, working-class parents,

especially mothers, played a key role in

regulating sexual relations between their sons

and men. Boys’ sexual relations with men

sometimes came to mothers’ attention not

because their sons told them about the encounter

but because mothers discovered something

amiss in the course of child care. In 1915,

nine-year-old William had been doing “dirty

tricks” with a man in the neighbourhood. “I

have been there often,” William testified, “he

gave me money to do dirty tricks .... He told

me not to tell my mother, that’s why I did not.”

Mrs H. explained to the court that while bathing

William, she noticed “his person was swollen …

when I examined him it was sore.” […]

Not all mothers went to the police. As feminist

historians have demonstrated, while working-

class women made use of the police and other

social services when needed, at other times

they resented the intrusion of police constables,

truancy officers, rent collectors, and moral

reformers into their neighbourhoods, preferring

to supervise their own streets.16 Rather than go

to the police, some mothers confronted men

themselves. […]

Mothers’ different responses reflected the

fact that working-class mothers had a range

of understandings of sexual relations between

boys and men. Certainly some mothers believed

a wrong, an “evil thing,” had been done which

required punishment. […] Other parents,

however, did not react with shock or alarm.

Harold B. told his father that on his way to

school he sometimes stopped at Randal S.’s

second-hand furniture shop, where Randal “took

my pants down … put his hands there [and]

rubbed it lots of times …. He gave me three

cents and five cents.” According to Harold, “I

told my father only once …. Father thought it

was alright.” […]

Mothers too could take a rather pragmatic

approach to their sons’ sexual relations with

men. For two months in 1921, Dominick lived

with an Ottawa man in his house on Wilbrod

Street. As Dominick told the court, “I was to

mind his house and take the dogs out …. I

took the dogs out in the morning 2 or 3 times.”

Dominick’s duties extended beyond domestic

labour. “I slept with him and three dogs in a

bed in a room …. The first night I slept with

him he started to touch my private parts. On

another night he put my privates in his mouth

and wanted me to put his privates in my mouth.”

Asked by the court how such an arrangement

had been arrived at, Dominick said that, “he

went to where I lived to hire me. He spoke to

my mother.” Asked if he ever told his mother

about the sex, he replied that “I did not tell my

mother about it. My mother told me I had to

work.” […]

*****

London, Ontario—Then and Now

[…] In February 1994, two London men

appeared in court on charges relating to sexual

activity with boys. They were only two of

dozens of men caught up in a police sweep that

began in November of the previous year when

London police announced they had uncovered a

“child pornography ring.” The London “kiddie

porn ring,” as it came to be known, had all the

elements of a classic moral panic.17 Given that

the events in London unfolded while I was

writing this article, it was perhaps inevitable that

I found myself thinking about the relationship

between past and present. […]

One of the principle mechanisms of a moral

panic is the construction of a threat—in the case

of London, the so-called child pornography ring.

[…] What the London police had discovered

was a subculture in which “boys”—many of

whom were street youth from London’s poor

east end—traded sex with men for money,

cigarettes, drugs, and shelter. […] The first and

perhaps most obvious “lessons of history” is that

far from being a recent phenomenon, Ontario

boys have traded sex with men in exchange for

“Horrible Temptations” 307

money and gifts from at least the early twentieth

century. In the face of the often-harsh economic

fundamentals of life for poor and working-class

boys, boys devised a range of survival strategies.

Just as they learned to sell their physical labour

in exchange for wages, they also learned to sell

their bodies in return for food, shelter, money,

or a night on the town, perhaps dinner at Bowles

and a show at the Hippodrome. In pursuing

men, boys engaged in a range of relations,

including many brief, casual encounters and,

like Thomas and his doctor friend or Harold

and his scoutmaster, longer-lasting, sustaining

relationships.

[…] Sexual danger existed primarily for

younger boys, and it might be encountered while

playing in a park or working in a shoeshine

shop. Sexual danger was rooted in men’s

power, power that rested on men’s greater age

and physical strength. Other times, the very

places designed to shelter, protect, and assist

boys—Sunday School, the Boy Scouts, Big

Brothers—were the places where sexual danger

was best concealed. Then as now, cases of

sexual coercion within organizational settings

occasionally came to public attention. But the

law’s limited gaze on an individual culprit and

on legal technicalities […] obscured the broader

context, particularly the way sexual coercion

was rooted in institutional relations of unequal

power between boys and men within such

settings. A boy probably stood a better chance

of escaping an unwanted sexual advance on

the streets of his own neighbourhood, perhaps

through the intervention of his mother, than

he did in a Children’s Aid Society shelter.

Indeed, in some cases, rather than a form of

danger or abuse itself, a boy’s relationship

with a man might be a way to escape physical

abuse by parents in the home or by foremen in

a factory.

[…] While the London panic undoubtedly

uncovered some real cases of exploitation, its

broader cultural implications and meanings

had less to do with boys’ exploitation and more

with linking gay men to the sexual abuse of

boys. Despite the frequency with which it has

been hauled out over time, the homosexual

as a molester of boys is in fact a relatively

recent historical invention. As other historians

have demonstrated, these links were forged,

beginning in the 1930s, with the rising influence

of psychiatry and the elaboration of what it

termed the “criminal sexual psychopath.”

The link between homosexuality and child

molestation became further entrenched in the

culture during the postwar sex crime panics.

[…] What is striking about the history of

sexual relations between boys and men in early

twentieth-century Ontario is the absence of the

homosexual psychopath. Police constables,

moral reformers, truancy officers, and sex

advice givers made little attempt to construct

the men with whom boys had sex as a particular

sexual villain, nor did they describe their sexual

relations between boys and men not to protect

innocent victims from abuse and exploitation

by homosexual psychopaths but to prevent

“frivolous boys” from being “led astray” by

“fallen men.” […]

In our own time, marked by widespread

cultural anxieties over shifting gender and sexual

relations spurred on by the feminist and lesbian/

gay liberation movements, the complex and

multiple meanings of sexual relations between

boys and men are invariably constructed as cases

of “child abuse” involving only boy victims

and adult homosexual predators.18 In the early

twentieth century, the moral economy of many

working-class boys and their families sustained

a more expansive, nuanced understanding

of both the dangers and the possibilities of

sexual relations between boys and men. Whole

communities might rise up when boys suffered

at the hands of a man who used his position of

trust and authority to wield sexual power over

boys. At the same time, some working-class

boys and their families recognized that, in a

variety of ways, boys’ sexual relations with

men might provide a temporary escape from

or way to alleviate their impoverishment. All

of this suggests that early twentieth-century

understandings of sexual relations between

boys and men were markedly different from our

own, highlighting the ways sexual meanings are

subject to historical pressures and change.

308 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

Notes

Crown Attorney Prosecution Case Files, various

series (hereafter AO, Crown Attorney Prosecution

Case Files, county/district, date, case number). As

the crown attorney prosecution case files remain

largely unprocessed and stored in temporary boxes,

I will not cite box numbers. In order to be granted

research access to the crown attorney’s files, I was

required to enter into a research agreement with

the archives. In accordance with that agreement,

all names have been anonymized and all case file

numbers used here refer to my own numbering

scheme and do not correspond to any numbers that

may appear on the original case files.

4. There are some parallels here with the history

of working-class girls and their sexual relations

with men. As Christine Stansell has argued for

nineteenth-century New York City, young girls

learned “early about their vulnerability to sexual

harm from grown men … [but] also learned some

ways to turn men’s interest to their own purposes.

Casual prostitution was one,” Stansell locates

the way “girls gambled with prostitution” firmly

within the economic necessities dictated by life

on the street, as well as within girls’ desire for

independence and amusement. By virtue of their

gender, boys, especially older boys, stood a better

chance than most girls in the luck of sexual draw

with men. But the dialectic between vulnerability

to sexual harm and turning that vulnerability

around to one’s own purposes also characterizes

much about boys’ sexual relations with men in

early twentieth-century urban Ontario. Stansell,

City of Women: Sex and Class in New York,

1789–1860 (New York 1986), 182.

5. AO, Crown Attorney Prosecution Case Files, York

County, 1918, case 35.

6. AO, Criminal Assize Indictments, Middlesex

County, 1904, case 191.

7. I want to underscore that in arguing that sexual

danger and desire were rooted in boys’ street culture

and working-class life, I am not suggesting that sex

between boys and men was somehow unique to

working-class existence. My concentration on

working-class male youth stems from my own

interest in working-class history and from the

nature of my sources (working-class and immigrant

boys turn up in the court records more often

than middle-class boys because the former were

subject to greater police and legal surveillance).

Middle-class boys also had sex with men, but the

social organization of their sexual relations was

For their helpful comments, I thank Veronica Strong-

Boag, George Chauncey, Bryan Palmer, Neil Sutherland,

and especially Henry Abelove. Thanks as well to

the CHR’s anonymous readers. Earlier versions of

this article were presented to Out of the Archives: A

Conference on the History of Bisexuals, Lesbians and

Gay Men in Canada, York University, January 1994, and

The Second Carleton Conference on the History of the

Family, Carleton University, May 1994.

1. C.S. Clark, Of Toronto the Good (Montreal 1898),

81–3, 90.

2. For historiographical background, see my article

“In Search of ‘Sodom North’: The Writing of

Lesbian and Gay History in English Canada,

1970–1990,” Canadian Review of Comparative

Literature/Revue Canadienne de Litterature

Comparée 21 (March/June 1994): 117–32.

3. This article is drawn from my PhD dissertation,

tentatively entitled “Toronto the Gay: Sex, Men, and

the Police in Urban Ontario, 1890–1940” (Queen’s

University, in progress). My search through court

records housed at the Archives of Ontario turned

up 313 cases involving “homosexual” offences

in Ontario for the period 1890–1935. It is not

possible to pin down exactly how many or what

percentage of these cases involved boys, as some

cases did not specify the ages of (or provide other

age-related information about) the parties involved.

I have been able to identify seventy cases involving

sexual relations between men and boys/male

youth to examine for this article. These cases were

processed under the criminal code categories of

buggery, indecent assault upon a male, and gross

indecency, the latter being by far the most frequent

charge. On the legal history of these criminal code

provisions, see Terry Chapman, “‘An Oscar Wilde

Type’: ‘The Abominable Crime of Buggery’ in

Western Canada, 1890–1920,” Criminal Justice

History 4 (1983): 97–118 and Chapman, “Male

Homosexuality: Legal Restraints and Social

Attitudes in Western Canada, 1890–1920,” in

Louis Knafla, ed., Law and Justice in a New

Land: Essays in Western Canadian Legal History

(Toronto 1986), 277–92. The cases employed here

come from two different sets of court records:

Archives of Ontario, Criminal Court Records, RG

22, Criminal Assize Indictment Case Files, Series

392 (hereafter AO, Criminal Assize Indictments,

county/district, date, case number), and Archives

of Ontario, Criminal Court Records, RG 22,

“Horrible Temptations” 309

different. For instance, rather than on the street,

middle-class boys developed sexual relations with

men in private boarding schools. On romantic

friendships and sexual dangers in boys’ boarding

schools, see, for example, Jean Barman, Growing

Up British in British Columbia: Boys in Private

School (Vancouver 1984), and James Fitzgerald,

Old Boys: The Powerful Legacy of Upper Canada

College (Toronto 1994). See also E. Anthony

Rotundo, “Romantic Friendship: Male Intimacy

and Middle-Class Youth in The Northern United

States, 1800–1900,” Journal of Social History 23

(Fall 1989): 1–25.

8. AO, Crown Attorney Prosecution Case Files,

Carleton County, 1929, case 171. I discuss Bowles

Lunch and other late-night diners as homosexual

sites in more detail elsewhere in my dissertation.

The importance of these spaces was first drawn out

by George Chauncey in Gay New York: Gender,

Urban Culture, and the Making of the Gay Male

World, 1890–1940 (New York 1994), 163–77.

9. AO, Crown Attorney Prosecution Case Files,

Carleton County, 1925, case 155. On the pattern

of homosexual relationships in the early twentieth

century in which working-class male youths were

kept by wealthier men, see Kevin Porter and

Jeffrey Weeks, eds., Between the Acts: Lives of

Homosexual Men, 1885–1967 (London 1991).

See also the wonderful photographic evidence of

the long relationship between architect Montague

Glover and Ralph Hall, his young, working-class

chauffeur and lover, in James Gardiner, A Class

Apart: The Private Pictures of Montague Glover

(London 1992).

10. AO, Criminal Assize Indictments, Lambton

County, 1925, case 192

11. AO, Crown Attorney Prosecution Case Files, York

County, 1917, case 23. […]

12. AO, Crown Attorney Prosecution Case Files,

Carleton County, 1927, case 164. On boarding

as a working-class survival strategy, see Bettina

Bradbury, “Pigs, Cows, and Boarders: Non-Wage

Forms of Survival among Montreal Families,

1861–1891,” Labour/Le Travail 14 (1984): 9–46.

13. AO, Crown Attorney Prosecution Case Files, York

County 1913, case 96; 1920, case 106; 1909, case

92; 1916, case 22.

14. Report of the Commissioners Appointed to

Enquire into the Prison and Reformatory System

of Ontario, 1891 (Toronto 1891), 700. Toronto

Police Department, “Annual Report of the Chief

Constable, 1890,” Toronto City Council, Minutes,

1891, app. C. 27. For more on the turn-of-the-

century “boy problem,” see Neil Sutherland,

Children in English Canadian Society: Framing

the Twentieth Century Consensus (Toronto 1976),

and Harry Hendrick, Images of Youth: Age, Class,

and the Male Youth Problem, 1880–1920 (London

1990).

15. Howland’s testimony before the Royal Commission

on the Relations of Labor and Capital, cited

in Michael Cross, ed., The Workingman in the

Nineteenth Century (Toronto 1974), 106–7. Report

of the Commissioners Appointed to Enquire into the

Prison and Reformatory System in Ontario, 1891,

689.

16. See Ellen Ross, Love and Toil: Motherhood in

Outcast London, 1870–1918 (New York 1993).

17. On the mechanisms of moral panics, I am following

Jeffrey Weeks, Sexuality and Its Discontents:

Meanings, Myths, and Modern Sexualities (London

1985), 45.

18. It scarcely needs pointing out that the historical

shifts in the meaning of sexual relations between

boys and men towards the current hegemonic and

homophobic understanding of such relations as the

product of homosexual predation has done nothing

to help those boys who have experienced sexual

abuse at the hands of men. The identification of

the sexual abuse of boys as a social problem is a

very recent phenomenon. It has come about not

through the efforts of those who obfuscate the issue

of men’s power of homosexualizing the abuse of

boys but through the work of women and men,

including lesbians and gay men, to confront child

sexual abuse. See, for example, Loving in Fear:

Lesbian and Gay Survivors of Childhood Sexual

Abuse (Toronto 1992).

CHAPTER 20

Mother Knows Best:

The Development of Separate Institutions

for Women

Kelly Hannah-Moffat

The sentimental cult of domestic virtues is the cheapest method

at society’s disposal of keeping women quiet without seriously

considering their grievances or improving their position.

—Myrda and Klien 1993

*****

Most revisionist studies of the functional and

instrumental aspects of penality, although

instructive, offer little insight into how penal

logics operate and how they affect and are

affected by wider logics of reform. David

Garland’s analysis (1990) of modern punishment

offers an alternative approach to understanding

some recent changes in penality and can aid

in the analysis of women’s imprisonment

Garland’s project—to understand theoretical

developments in the sociology of punishment—

makes a significant contribution to this field of

inquiry. He notes that penal policy is “a rich and

flexible tradition which has always contained

within itself a number of competing themes and

elements, principles and counter-principles …

its key terms have been developing a fluid rather

man fixed, producing a series of descriptions—

moral reform, training, treatment, correction,

rehabilitation, deterrence, incapacitation—for

what it is penal sanctions do” (7; emphasis

added). He asserts that these “competing and

flexible themes” have played a critical role

in establishing and legitimating technical

apparatuses designed to punish and control

deviants while simultaneously furthering the

social engineering of a “good” society. For

example, Garland (6) suggests:

In normal circumstances the administrators and

employees of a penal system understand and

justify their own actions within the established

ideological framework—a working ideology.

This official ideology is a set of categories,

signs, and symbols through which punishment

represents itself to itself and others. Usually this

ideology provides a highly developed rhetorical

resource which can be used to give names,

justifications, and a measure of coherence to a

vast jumble of things that are done in the name

of penal policy. Not the least of its uses is to

supply the means to explain (or explain away)

failures and to indicate the strategies which will,

it is hoped, prevent their reoccurrence.

Garland’s argument can be expanded to help

us understand and theorize developments in

women’s penality. For example, maternalism—

one prominent working ideology of modern

Mother Knows Best 311

punishment—was employed by both reformers

and administrators to challenge the failures

of the penitentiary (custodial) model and to

justify the creation of separate institutions

for women prisoners. The operation of these

institutions relied on a maternal logic that was

combined with other ideologies informing

penal administrations, such as labour, religious,

moral, and domestic training. A maternal

logic, as an example of Garland’s working

ideology, provides a “coherence to a vast jumble

of things” that are done to and for women

prisoners by well-intentioned reformers and

administrators. Besides legitimating the things

done to improve conditions in women’s prisons,

maternal logic can be used to understand some

of the failures to change certain repressive

elements of custodial regimes, and some of the

overtly punitive technologies that were used

when women failed to conform to maternal

notions of reformability. Maternalism is a

versatile concept, one easily linked to a wide

variety of disciplinary practices.

The image of motherhood that underpins

maternal logic is difficult to contest Maternal

ideals are flexible enough to be combined with

a wide variety of penal techniques that also rely

on a versatile range of ideologies. Implicit in the

concept of motherhood is an almost universally

accepted productive or positive discipline. To

varying degrees, certain forms of maternalism

have been accepted or rejected by institutions

at different historical moments. […]

The Creation of Separate Institutions

for Women Prisoners

Impact of the American Women’s

Prison Reform Movement in Canada

Penal theorists and reformers had a profound

influence on nineteenth-century penal policy.

However, as Zedner notes (1991b:130), “the

most coherent sources of penal policy for

women lay mainly outside government policy

making circles and arose from publicized

but largely voluntary efforts.” Secular and

evangelical penal philosophies were combined

with maternal logics to devise a separate strategy

of maternal reform for women prisoners. Penal

reformers and administrators used maternal

logics to forge improbable coalitions that led

to women governing female prisoners under the

authority of maternal benevolence (cf. Koven

and Michel 1993).

By the late 1840s, female prisoners were

usually supervised by women officials in

makeshift women’s wings of mixed prisons.

The conditions in these units prompted changes

that fundamentally altered the face of women’s

penality. Throughout the nineteenth and early

twentieth centuries, American maternalists,

inspired by the work of Elizabeth Fry,

spearheaded a reform movement that ultimately

affected Canada, Britain, and the United

States. The construction of separate prisons

for women, based on the principle of maternal

guidance, was a result of this wave of reform.

The movement affected more than simply

women’s prisons; it fundamentally changed

the governance of women more generally. In

the sphere of penality, it led to the hiring of

many women matrons—an accomplishment

that had several unanticipated consequences.

Underpinning these strategies was a reformative

maternal logic that incorporated some elements

of evangelical maternalism, but was largely

reliant on moral definitions of criminality and

on secular interpretations of women’s natural

expertise as mothers. In this, it differed from the

evangelical maternalism advocated by Elizabeth

Fry and her Ladies’ Committee.

In order to institute a women-centred program

of governance, maternal reformers had to do

three things: reconstruct the tarnished image of

women convicts; “sell” the importance of proper

maternal guidance; and convince the authorities

to build separate prisons for women. These

objectives were partially based on a critique

of failed custodial models. The establishment

of Ontario’s Andrew Mercer Reformatory

for Women in 1874 was an example of the

mobilization of a maternal logic. Once it was

built, a women-centred form of governing,

envisioned and administered by women, was

able to emerge.

312 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

Custodial Catastrophes and Maternal

Interventions

The American women’s reform movement began

in 1840, when several individuals and small

groups of women, concentrated in New York,

Massachusetts, and Indiana, took up the cause

of women prisoners as their special mission

(Freedman 1981:22). This movement peaked

between 1870 and 1920 with the building of

several reformatories for women (Rafter 1992;

Freedman 1981, 1996). As Freedman (1981)

notes, this movement evolved from a critique

of state responses to women’s deviance and

from the perceived inability of the state to

sufficiently care for “fallen sisters.” While

insisting that the state had a moral obligation

and duty to appropriately care for and reform

female convicts, women reformers attempted to

accomplish this task themselves through their

own good will and charity. Women reformers’

calls for state accountability with respect to the

care of female convicts and for an endorsement

of their own strategies significantly altered

women’s penality. […]

The early activities of these women were

similar to those of Elizabeth Fry: reformers

visited the women in custody, advocated

improved conditions, and eventually developed

associations to help women prisoners reintegrate

into their communities. In an effort to improve

conditions in American women’s prisons,

women reformers donated their time and

money (used to hire matrons and acquire basic

amenities, such as soap and food). […] The

first separate custodial institution for women

was Mount Pleasant Female Prison at Ossining,

New York, which opened in 1835. According to

Rafter (1992:16), the founding of this institution

was a milestone in women’s corrections because

it was the first women’s prison in the United

States that was deliberately established; before

then, women’s units had been haphazardly

developed as appendages to men’s prisons.

Mount Pleasant Prison was governed by

two innovative women, Eliza Farnham and

Georgiana Bruce, who experimented with

reformational techniques. These foreshadowed

the “great reformatory movement” just ahead

(Rafter 1992:16–17).

Prior to the development of a semi-organized

reform movement, a few dedicated American

reformers worked, often in isolation, within

the system and with administrators to improve

the conditions of women prisoners, most of

whom were held in men’s prisons. It was the

interest of charitable women such as Dorthea

Dix, Abigail Hopper Gibbons. Mary Wister,

and Sarah Doremus that inspired changes in

penal practice and policy and encouraged a

new generation of reformers, who eventually

succeeded in designing specific programs for

normalizing women prisoners. When early

American reformers encountered resistance

to their ideas about specialized institutions

for female criminals, they established private

institutions (Pollock-Byrne 1990:42). Before

the emergence of separate prison facilities

and institutional programs for women, these

reformers opened homes and designed private

reformative programs for prostitutes, pregnant

women, wayward girls, and orphans. 1 These

early manifestations of maternal concern

helped generate a strong current of reform that

eventually swept most women out of men’s

prisons and into institutions run entirely for and

by women (Rafter 1992:16; Freedman 1981).

*****

The Importance of Maternal Guidance

[…] In an effort to feminize justice for women,

maternal reformers embarked on a campaign

of institution building that emphasized the

attributes of a loving, moral mother. The

architectural ideal for the reformatory differed

from that for the penitentiary. Reformatories

for women were to be based on a cottage plan

rather than a congregate model. This artificial

“home” was to be an embodiment of domestic

and maternal ideals. This female ethos created

a distinct disciplinary rationality that promoted

the matriarchal role of a mother (or older sister)

in a traditional white, middle-class familial

setting.

Mother Knows Best 313

[…] By the late 1800s, several states (as

well as certain parts of Britain and Canada)

were beginning to construct reformatories for

the rehabilitation of female convicts. 2 This

emphasis on the separation of female convicts

was consistent with the emerging philosophies

of new penologists, who underscored the

importance of classifying inmates by age, sex,

and offence history. These projects were part of

a much broader shift in social expectations vis-

à-vis the role of punishment and the obligation

of the state—a shift characterized as “welfare

penality” (Garland 1985) or “socialized

justice” (Chunn 1992). While these institutions

continued to segregate and incapacitate,

punishment under the reformatory model had

a new purpose: to rehabilitate the inmate. For

women, “rehabilitation” had specific meanings.

Rafter (1992:159) argues that the reformatory

regime served two important reformative

purposes: to train women to accept a standard of

propriety that dictated chastity before marriage

and fidelity afterwards; and to instruct women

in homemaking, a competency they would use

upon release as either a dutiful wife and mother

or as a domestic servant in someone else’s

home. […]

This regime was based on faith in women’s

innate capacities to reform. The expectation

was that a mother’s love and power could

become a model for regulating, correcting,

and normalizing deviant women. […] The

reformatory model exemplified several of the

themes expressed decades earlier by Elizabeth

Fry: religious and moral regulation of women;

the employment of an all-female staff; vocational

training (particularly in domestic services); and

the classification and separation of different

types of offenders. […]

The hiring of virtuous female role models

was deemed essential to the effective operation

of a women-centred maternal strategy. The

employment of women was predicated on

the belief that the female prisoner by nature

required special treatment that could only be

provided by other women. Reformers argued

that women’s natural capacities and moral force

qualified them for employment in women’s

prisons. Many well-intentioned reformers

moved beyond philanthropic advocacy to secure

employment and status in the new reformatories.

Female administrators, influenced by maternal

ideals and new secular technologies of reform,

complemented the diminished but nonetheless

crucial role of evangelical maternalists, who

continued to strive for the salvation of fallen

women. Some men supported the view that

women were innately qualified to work in and

administer women’s prisons; however, many

were unwilling to grant women authority over

these new institutions (Freedman 1981:61).

In the second half of the nineteenth century,

matrons were qualitatively different from

their earlier counterparts (Rafter 1992). The

newer matrons were more carefully selected

and trained than their predecessors. Ironically,

the new matron was expected to exhibit the

characteristics of a middle-class homemaker

and to inspire prisoners to become respectable,

in spite of her own role outside of the home. 3

The use of prison matrons became commonplace

in most penal institutions, when the number

of female convicts permitted. The hiring of

matrons seems to have been more closely

regulated and scrutinized after the mid-1800s.

Lists of criteria for matrons begin to appear in

Prison Association records and reports around

that time. 4 While it was preferable to have

virtuous women working in prisons, it was

difficult to attract them to this stigmatized and

low-paying work.

By 1867, some prison associations had

established a set of criteria for hiring matrons.

For example, a report on prisons in the United

States and Canada assembled by the Prison

Association of New York (PANY) noted that

while in many respects the qualifications for

female officers were the same as those for

male officers,5 it was especially important that

female officers be “distinguished for modesty

and demeanour, and the exercise of domestic

virtues, and that they possess an intimate

knowledge of household employment, which

will enable them to teach the ignorant and

314 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

neglected female prisoner how to economize her

means, so as to guard her from the temptations

caused by waste and extravagance” (PANY

1867:125). […]

Creating a “Reformable Subject”

Central to the maternal penal strategy was the

existence of a dutiful and daughterly subject

who would be amenable to, or at least tolerant

of, this new penal environment. The public

image of convicts as first redeemable and

later treatable was critical to the legitimacy of

reformers. Accordingly, new conceptions of the

female criminal, women’s expertise, and the

reformatory model evolved together (Rafter

1992). Drawing on their experiences working

with women prisoners and their children, leaders

of the movement began by challenging existing

impressions of criminal women as wretched,

depraved, and unreformable savages. They

challenged the “archetype of the Dark Lady, a

woman of uncommon strength, seductive power,

and evil inclination” and instead promoted

a “new concept of the female offender as

childlike, wayward and redeemable, a fallen

woman that [sic] was more sinned against than

a sinner herself” (Rafter 1992:49). Enthusiastic

reformers suggested that the female criminal

was a “fragile vessel,” neglected and ill advised

in her choices, a woman who could be redeemed

through proper instruction and guidance. […] In

1844 Margaret Fuller, a prominent maternalist,

argued that women prisoners were victims who

needed help to overcome the circumstances

that led them to crime: “Born of unfortunate

marriages, inheriting dangerous inclinations,

neglected in childhood, with bad habits and

associates, as certainly must be the case of some

of you, how terrible will be the struggle when

you leave this shelter” (Chevigny 1976; cited in

Freedman 1981:30). […]

*****

While many institutions set out initially to

reform all women who came through their doors,

these regimes were quickly modified to reflect

the material reality that all women were not

equally suitable for or willing to participate in

reformatory regimes. This realization prompted

the development of a complex classification

schema that used clearly defined selection

criteria to screen admissions and handpick the

“most appropriate” candidates. Reformers and

administrators attempted to recruit young white

women who were, by and large, first offenders

convicted of relatively minor offences. Women

perceived as “unreformable” were given less

attention and were more likely to remain in local

jails or be sent to penitentiaries if their sentence

permitted. This led to a bifurcated system of

corrections: over time, a residual category

of female convicts classified by reformers as

beyond hope became a necessary evil. Rather

than admitting that maternal strategies failed

with some convicts, reformers defined certain

“experienced” women as unwilling and unable

to reform. Thus, limitations and barriers to

reform were blamed on the individual rather

than on maternal strategies. […]

The Andrew Mercer Reformatory

and the Reformatory Ideal

*****

In Canada, separate reformatories for women

were not developed through feminist lobbying;

rather, they were a state-generated project. State

reformers influenced by American penality, such

as J.W. Langmuir (J.W. Langmuir, Ontario Prison

Inspector, 1868) encouraged the state to adopt

a maternal penal reform strategy predicated on

the belief that virtuous women could uplift their

fallen sisters. 6 Langmuir was disturbed by the

lack of classification 7 and idleness of inmates

in local jails. Based on evidence of American

experts, he concluded that women were “able to

exercise great power and influence, in practical

ways towards reclaiming the criminal and fallen

of their sex” (Oliver 1994:524). Langmuir

advocated the construction of a distinct and

potentially less expensive women’s reformatory,

wherein women could receive “the great moral

benefits of the separate principle” (Strange

1983:10). […]

Langmuir’s successful use of a maternal

logic secured support for the construction of the

Mother Knows Best 315

Mercer Reformatory. In 1874, the Mercer opened

its doors under the supervision of Mrs. O’Reilly.

The Mercer 8 signified the institutionalization

of this new form of women’s governance,

which drew on a variety of rationalities and

technologies to justify and promote a specific

women-centred strategy. […] Institutional

rhetoric stressed a language of domesticity and

informality, as Berkovits notes: the building itself

was not referred to as a prison, but as a “house,”

the all-female corps of guards were called

“attendants,” and the prisoners themselves,

“residents.” Superintendent O’Sullivan [who

succeeded O’Reilly] often quite overtly referred

to the prisoners as her “daughters” and herself

as their “mother.” Staff members were referred

to by first name (Mr. John, or Miss Margaret,

for example), and were collectively described

as “the family.” O’Sullivan’s own relatives

mixed freely with the inmates, and they were

well known to each other (1995:3–4).

*****

In many respects, the construction of the

prison as a home ignored material and legal

realities that reflected the ultimately repressive

aspects of a court-imposed custodial sentence.

Women’s behaviour in the Mercer was constantly

monitored, and mobility was severely limited.

Most of the women sent to the Mercer were

unwilling participants. As such, they were not

always receptive to maternal reform strategies.

[…]

Maternally Based Programs of

Prisoner Reform

Specialized programming for women prisoners

was one innovation of the Mercer regime.

Part of the Mercer’s public appeal lay in its

claim to reform fallen women through a strict

gender-specific regime of hard labour, moral

and religious training, and after-care. Norms of

domesticity and the ideal of true womanhood

were central to the Mercer’s programming

strategy; however, administrators also relied

on the same technologies promoted in early

penitentiaries. The programs offered combined

basic education with religious, moral, and

domestic training. They also taught obedience,

servility, and the importance of knowing one’s

place in society (Ruemper 1994:372). These

programs included the Clean Speech Society (a

modified Swearer’s Anonymous), hard labour

to instil discipline, and vocational training

to prepare women for careers in domestic

service.

Industrial training played a significant role in

offender reform. According to Oliver (1994:540–

1), Inspector Langmuir “habitually referred to the

Mercer as an Industrial Reformatory.” Similarly,

Superintendent O’Reilly regarded the work

program as central to the institutional maternal

regime. Her acceptance of the conventional

Protestant wisdom about the relationship

between idleness and crime is illustrated in the

following passage: “Of all wretched women the

idle are the most wretched. We try to impress

upon them the importance of labour, and we

look upon this as one of the great means of their

reformation” (Ontario Prison Inspector, Annual

Reports 1881; cited in Oliver 1994:541).

This commitment to labour was extended

to sentencing practices. Langmuir tried

hard to convince Premier Mowat to educate

sentencing authorities about the importance

of industrial training at the Mercer, and the

need for sentences long enough to ensure an

appropriate training regime (Oliver 1994:541).

While the training received by women was

gender specific (laundering, sewing, knitting,

and domestic service), the Mercer’s emphasis

on labour was not unique: the ideal of

productive labour was central to most Canadian

penitentiary and reformatory regimes. While

Langmuir and O’Reilly were campaigning

for industrial training in the 1880s, concerns

were repeatedly being raised about the absence

of productive training for women inmates at

Kingston Penitentiary, where women had been

incarcerated since 1835. These concerns about

idleness and productive training for women

prisoners continued to be voiced throughout the

late nineteenth century and into the twentieth.

316 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

The normative regulation of women prisoners

continued after they were released from the

Mercer. For instance, the scheme for parole was

designed to reinforce the importance of proper

womanly conduct, which, when exhibited,

allowed prisoners to earn marks toward the

rebate of their sentences (Strange 1983). Mercer

officials arranged employment for women

on release; on some occasions, members of

Superintendent O’Sullivan’s own family hired

prisoners as domestics to satisfy their parole.

This seemingly well-intentioned practice

served to regulate women’s compliance with

parole regulations; it also ensured continued

surveillance of female prisoners after release.

The regulation of women through the parole

process began with ensuring that female

prisoners were “appropriately employed upon

release.” Most women were employed as

domestic servants. Factory jobs and other types

of employment in the city were dismissed as

inappropriate because of the temptations of

city life. This was consistent with early beliefs

that women’s crime was a result of exposure to

negative influences and, in particular, the absence

of “good” maternal and domestic influences.

Community strategies of surveillance and

regulation were an integral component of newly

emerging after-care services. In the twentieth

century, well-intentioned women became

involved in the policing and normalization of

ex-convicts by hiring them as domestic servants

and befriending them upon release. 9 Once

the Mercer opened, more and more Canadian

reformers found another outlet for their talents.

Consistent with the objectives of evangelical

maternal logic, reformers from the Upper

Canadian Bible Society sent female prisoners

bibles; at the same time, the Tract Society, the

YMCA, and the Committee of the Hospital

for Side Children supplied religious literature

(Ruemper 1994:361). Representatives from

local churches, the Prisoners’ Aid Society, the

Salvation Army, and the Women’s Christian

Temperance Union visited the women and

provided a variety of religious services, such

as preaching, bible reading, praying, and

counselling. Organizations such as the Salvation

Army and the Prisoners’ Aid Society also aided

the women’s reintegration into the community

by providing them with monetary, spiritual, and

emotional support.10

[…] Reformers ensured that once individuals

were released from the Mercer they continued

to conform to the ideals of domesticity and

“true womanhood” taught at the reformatory.

Their main objective was to ensure that these

women did not fall back into their old habits.

For example, reformers often met women

at the door of the prison on the morning of

their discharge to ensure they had appropriate

clothing, lodgings, and employment (generally

in domestic service). If a woman was not

prepared for release, she could choose to go to a

home of refuge, such as a Magdalene Asylum, a

Salvation Army Prison Gate Home, or a Rescue

Home. These homes were often extensions of

institutional regimes.

The women released from the Mercer were

encouraged to keep in touch and reassured that

they would always be welcome “home.” Letter

writing was a common way of continuing to

regulate […] women after their release. Oliver

(1994) and Berkovits (1995) suggest that the

correspondence between superintendent and ex-

prisoners was a testament to the maternal success

of the Mercer; in contrast, Strange (1983) shows

that maternalism had marked regulatory effects.

O’Sullivan’s diligent correspondence with some

inmates revealed to her certain details of their

private lives that she might not have learned

otherwise. […]

*****

Maternally minded reformers joined forces

with prison officials to continue to govern

women even when the reformatory had no legal

authority to regulate their behaviour (Wetherell,

1979). Images of a mother raising her child

to observe the proper manners and habits of

bourgeois society dominate the narratives of the

Mercer. The propensity of the staff to check up

on and maintain contact with released inmates

extends this metaphor by suggesting that

Mother Knows Best 317

children require constant supervision, support,

and guidance—even throughout their adult

lives. The task of “post-adolescent mothering”

was bureaucratized through the development

of formal release mechanisms, the hiring of

social workers, and the development of state-

sponsored after-care services. At the same time,

initiatives similar to those of the Mercer staff

illustrate an extension of the state’s obligation

to not only punish but also rehabilitate prisoners

through techniques of maternal governance.

“Daughterly Subjects”

Consistent with the Mercer’s familial emphasis,

the reformatory selected matrons by stressing

the importance of “loving but demanding

mothers who forgave past errors but insisted

on obedience”; to complement this role, penal

administrators preferred to deal with “daughterly

subjects” (Strange 1983:20). […] There was a

preference for young, single, white females

who were Protestant, Canadian-born, literate,

and temperate and who had some experience

in domestic and personal service (Ruemper

1994:371). However, the women incarcerated at

the Mercer did not conform to these ideals.

[…] Oliver (1994:542–3) notes that in the

early years of the Mercer, while over half the

prisoners were classified under the occupational

c a t e g o r y “ d o m e s t i c ” ( w h i c h i n c l u d e d

homemakers, maids, cooks, laundresses, and

servants), over one-quarter of the remaining

population was classified as “prostitutes.”

Although there appears to have been a sharp

decline in the number of prostitutes who were

sent to the Mercer between 1891 and 1900, and

an increase in the number of domestics, Oliver

(1994:543) suggests that these shifts were more

likely a result of changes in policing strategies

and classification procedures, and did not reflect

a radical shift in inmate characteristics. Whether

the changes in occupational classifications were

made by institutional officials or by police,

they are instructive for two reasons. First,

they demonstrate the inconsistency between

“ideal” and “real” subjects of maternal reform

campaigns: in practice, Mercer officials were

obligated to accept all prisoners sent to the

Mercer by sentencing authorities (Oliver

1994:537). Second, the stigmatization of women

by labelling them as prostitutes is inconsistent

with a benevolent maternal desire to redeem

basically innocent women. Seen in this light,

the overrepresentation of women prisoners in

the category “domestic” provided a convenient

rationale for domestic training programs and

wider maternal reform strategies.

The antithesis of the maternal ideal is the

unco-operative and recalcitrant woman. Some

accounts of the Mercer’s regime suggest that

there were serious difficulties in managing

certain prisoners through maternal strategies.

Both Berkovits (1995) and Strange (1983)

describe several occasions when maternal

strategies failed to break the spirit of certain

prisoners. Berkovits’s (1995) analysis of women

prisoners’ resistance to maternal strategies is

theoretically limited; even so, he does offer some

interesting examples of the tensions that existed

between prison officials and their charges.

For example, he indicates that institutional

officials observed the following behaviours:

inmates quarrelling among themselves in

nurseries, fighting, throwing dishes, stealing

tools to make weapons, tearing their clothing,

breaking furniture, assaulting staff members,

and swearing and uttering threats (1995:5). […]

Clearly, some of the women at the Mercer defied

conventional stereotypes of the “reformable

woman” or “daughterly subject.”

Attempts were made to segregate these

women from the rest of the population so

that criminally experienced women, such as a

brothel keepers, could not corrupt apparently

naїve women. These women’s actions often led

to some form of institutional discipline. These

“unreformable” women tended to be subjected

to punitive techniques designed to physically

compel submission (such as cold baths or

a “good spanking”) or to be segregated and

confined in “punishment rooms,” in which they

received few benefits of the “loving home” to

which they were confined.11 […]

Mercer officials also used more invasive

physical techniques of restraint and corporal

318 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

punishment, such as whipping and the use

of handcuffs. When one inmate serving an

indefinite sentence went on a hunger strike after

being placed in segregation for threatening to

kill Attendant Mick, Superintendent O’Sullivan,

on the advice of the surgeon, advocated the use

of a “cold bath” to encourage her to behave.12

When entire cell blocks disobeyed institutional

rules and regulations, forms of mass punishment,

such as deprivation of lighting and prolonged

periods of being locked in a cell, were used

to encourage conformity. However, some of

the more severe corporal punishments used

in the “maternal regime” at the Mercer to

deal with recalcitrant inmates were formally

discouraged by penitentiary officials. The rules

and regulations of penitentiary discipline in

the late 1800s formally discouraged corporal

punishments, segregation on a diet of bread

and water beyond six consecutive meals, and

segregation beyond six nights.

The Mercer’s male surgeon, Dr King, played

an important paternal role in disciplining

inmates, and the superintendent often deferred to

Dr King in disciplinary matters. His “diagnosis”

often resulted in cures that were not easily

distinguishable from typical means of punishing

inmates. Berkovits (1995:9) notes that some of

Dr King’s techniques bordered on cruelty and

were consistent with the beliefs of the surgeon

at the “more strict” central prison for men.

For example, the “cold bath,” which required

“plunging a refractory inmate into a cold bath

then briefly strangling her under water until

she submitted” to the wishes of prison officials

(Strange 1983:53), was a medically sanctioned

treatment. The “cold water treatment, a similar

procedure, was described by Superintendent

O’Sullivan as follows: “Shutting a woman in

an empty cell properly equipped for the purpose

and ... as I have explained before to you, turning

the hose not directly upon the woman but

upon the walls of her cell; Dr King states that

this has usually been found effective, and one

three minute application is sufficient” (cited in

Berkovits 1995:8).

[…] These descriptions of penal discipline

seem inconsistent with the image of a loving

mother, but they do conform to a particular image

of familial relations of power in which the father

figure plays the role of disciplinarian. Clearly,

nonmaternal methods of prisoner management

were often used, as were scientific technologies

of reform, which became increasingly popular

after the turn of the century. New scientific

methods of discipline such as hypnosis, and

older techniques such as the cold bath and

segregation (legitimated with a medical logic),

were combined with more maternal forms of

discipline, such as eliciting promises to behave

and minor suspensions of privileges.

*****

There is little evidence to support the

contention that perception of a woman’s

potential for reform informed the placement

of women in reformatories as opposed to

prisons or the federal penitentiary. While the

woman’s history was likely considered at the

time of sentencing, the decision whether to

send a woman to a reformatory instead of the

penitentiary was usually governed by the length

of her sentence, not necessarily her character,

notwithstanding that the two were related. After

Confederation (1867), a woman who received

a custodial sentence of less than two years

was usually sent to a prison or reformatory.

If her sentence was greater than two years,

she was sent to one of the federal institutions

that accepted female inmates. In general, the

institution where a woman served her sentence

was governed by her proximity to that institution

at the time of sentencing. Women do not seem

to have been uniformly classified and sent to

the “most appropriate institution.” Before the

Mercer opened, little thought was given to the

character of the offender and her potential for

reform. While the degree of judicial concern

about a woman’s reformability is unclear, we do

know that officials at the Mercer were becoming

increasingly concerned about the reformability

of their clientele (Strange 1983).

Although the limitations of the maternal

logic were profound, maternal penal reformers

continued to resort to domestic metaphors and

Mother Knows Best 319

to support the creation of separate institutions

for female prisoners. Admittedly, the role and

status of certain women was threatened by the

perceived limitation of regimes predicated on

the innate abilities of women, but at the same

time, links between maternal logic and modern

scientific logic created new opportunities.

The integration of maternal and scientific

ideals resulted in a new type of maternalism

that advocated new rehabilitation programs

administered by professionally “trained”

women. Even though the main weakness of

the Mercer and other reformatories was that it

was impossible to turn a prison into a home,

future generations of penal reformers would

resurrect the metaphor of motherhood and

the ideal of “a home.” The absence of “good

mothering” would continue to be perceived as

a cause of crime, and a maternally tempered

prison environment would continue to play an

important role in attempts to resocialize and

normalize women. The instruction and training

of inmates advocated by reformers from the

early twentieth century on would emphasize

sociological, psychological, and medical

interventions that retained many elements of

the ideology of separate spheres. […]

Conclusions: Maternal Success or

Failure?

Was the Mercer a success? Feminist historians

and Oliver (1994) make competing claims.

They all agree that the Mercer provided an

alternative to the neglect that women suffered

in prisons and custodial regimes, but they

differ in their evaluations of the regime’s

“administrative” success. Strange (1983) notes

that after a concentrated attempt to institute a

regime of kind discipline, it became evident that

maternalistic efforts could not fulfil the lofty and

unrealistic goal of reform. The common opinion

among feminist historians is that despite the best

intentions of maternal reformers, these icons

of motherly discipline were undermined by the

material realities of imprisonment. […]

[…] Rafter (1992:41) and Strange (1983)

both argue that reformatory in general, and

specifically women’s reformatory officials

and maternalists who advocated the use of

indeterminate and indefinite sentences, did not

adhere to the principle of proportionality. Rafter

notes that “those who lobbied for reformatories

maintained that it was quite proper to ignore the

rule of proportionality because their aim was not

to punish but to treat—to retrain and reform,

processes that required time. But in light of the

concept of proportionality the up-to-three (or

however many) years was a high price to pay

for minor offenses” (41).

******

The Mercer is an important page in both

the history of Canadian imprisonment and

the genealogy of maternal logics. When we

place this experience in a “wider correctional

context,” it becomes apparent that the

problems encountered in attempts to institute

a maternal regime in many ways epitomize

the contradictory nature of the correctional

enterprise—a contradiction that Ekstedt and

Griffiths (1988) and other Canadian correctional

historians have characterized as “the split

personality of corrections.” Rather than a “split

personality,” it is perhaps more appropriate

to think about the multiple personalities of

women’s penality. Prisons, penitentiaries, and

reformatories have adopted two fundamentally

contradictory objectives: to punish and to

reform. At different historical junctures, these

contradictions are evident in political and

administrative reform discourse. The failures

of the silent system, the rehabilitative model,

and the maternal strategy had a common basis.

While new technologies often emerge promising

something new, better, and more humane, they

are ultimately compromised by the existing

institutional culture. Oliver seems to ignore

this. While the Mercer may very well have

differed from other institutions of the time by

virtue of its feminine ethos, it is problematic, as

Rothman suggests, to assume that this regime

was an inevitable and sure step in the progress

of humanity. Perhaps what is most interesting

about these projects is how they contributed to

a particular history of the governance of women

320 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

by women under a rubric of motherhood that

legitimated a variety of techniques. The Mercer

was a historically specific attempt by women to

govern women prisoners as women. Opinions

remain divided on whether the maternal ideal of

a caring but strict home was accomplished.

Notes

1. In Canada, a similar phenomenon occurred with the

development of several rescue homes and homes

for fallen or pregnant women. The Salvation Army

and other Christian organizations played an active

role in the development and operation of these

homes.

2. For a comparison of the Mercer and other reform-

oriented men’s prisons, see Oliver (1994) and

Wetherell (1979).

3. The hiring of matrons in women’s prisons

paralleled and was influenced by wider struggles

to integrate women into the workforce. One

movement that was particularly relevant in

Canada and in the United States was the “police

matrons” movement. This was spearheaded by a

variety of reform organizations, such as the Prison

Association of New York (PANY), the Women’s

Christian Temperance Union (WCTU), and the

National Council of Women of Canada (NCWC).

This struggle was premised on the belief that

women had a legitimate and valuable role to play

in regulating and policing women—specifically

criminal women.

4. One example of such a list is found in PANY’s

report, written by E.C. Wines and Theodore

W. Dwight, titled “Report on the Prisons and

Reformatories of Canada and the United States.”

[...] During the 1840s, middle-class women in New

York City formed a women’s branch of PANY.

5. Like matrons, male keepers were morally regulated.

The qualifications for male officers, as stipulated in

the Prison Association of New York’s 1867 report,

indicated that male officers had to be men who were

honest, sober, mild-tempered, quiet-mannered,

“pure in their conversations,” decisive, energetic,

humane, benevolent, sincere, discreet, efficient,

impartial, vigilant, religious, moral, distinguished

in habits of industry, order, and cleanliness, and

knowledgeable of human nature in its various

aspects and relations (PANY, 1867:120–2). A

detailed rationale for each of these qualifications

can be located in PANY (1867:120–1).

6. Both Strange (1983) and Oliver (1994) provide

evidence that confirms the cross-fertilization

of ideas about women’s punishment and its

administration between Canada and various

American states. Similarly, various Canadian

historians and reports, such as Report on the

Prisons and Reformatories of the United States

and Canada (PANY 1867) and the proceedings of

the Canadian Penal Congress [in 1949] illustrate

that American reformers and penal administrators

regularly visited Canada and shared their views

on prison management with their Canadian

counterparts.

7. The conditions that made the adequate classification

of offenders in Ontario jails difficult are documented

in Wetherell (1979).

8. For a more detailed history of the Andrew Mercer

Reformatory for Women in Ontario, see Strange

(1983), Oliver (1994), Ruemper (1994), and

Berkovits (1995). These accounts focus on the

reformatory as an institution, not on the wider

social and political processes around it.

9. Specific examples of the activities of women

associated with the Ottawa Elizabeth Fry Society

(OEFS) can be located in Stewart (1993).

10. Both the Salvation Army and the Prisoners’ Aid

Association operated homes for released women.

For additional details on the activities of some

of these reformers, see Wetherell (1979) [and]

Ruemper (1994). [....] Reformers such as the

Prisoners’ Aid Association (PAA) and the Salvation

Army were involved in similar activities in men’s

facilities.

11. For a more complete discussion of the disciplinary

regime at the Mercer, techniques of punishment,

and concerns about the inculcation of unreformable

women, see Strange (1983).

12. The surgeon, Dr John S. King, supervised and

advocated the use of this technique during the reign

of superintendents O’Reilly and O’Sullivan. This

particular incident is cited in Berkovits (1995:7).

Mother Knows Best 321

References

Essays in the History of Canadian Law: Crime and

Criminal Justice (vol. v). Toronto: The Osgoode

Society for Canadian Legal History.

Pollock-Byrne, J. 1990. Women, Prison and Crime.

Pacific Grove, CA: Brooks/Cole Publishing.

Prison Association of New York (PANY). 1867. Report

on the Prisons and Reformatories of the United

States and Canada. Albany: Van Benthuysen and

Son’s Steam Printing House.

Rafter, N.H. 1992. Partial Justice: Women, Prison,

and Social Control, 2 nd ed. New Brunswick:

Transaction Publishers.

Ruemper, W. 1994. “Locking Them Up: Incarcerated

Women in Ontario 1857–1931.” In L. Knafla and

S. Binnie, eds., Law, Society, and the State: Essays

in Modern Legal History. Toronto: University of

Toronto Press.

Strange, C. 1983. “The Velvet Glove: Maternalists

Reform at the Andrew Mercer Reformatory, 1872–

1927.” Unpublished master’s thesis, University

of Ottawa.

Stewart, L. 1993. Women Volunteer to Go to Prison:

A History of the Elizabeth Fry Society of British

Columbia, 1939–1989. Victoria, BC: Orca

Publishers.

Wetherell, D.G. 1979. “To Discipline and Train: Adult

Rehabilitation Programmes in Ontario Prisons,

1874–1900.” Histoire Sociale/Social History

12(23): 145–65.

Zedner, L. 1991. Women Crime and Custody in Victorian

England. Oxford: Clarendon Press.

Berkovits, J.G. (1995). “Maternal Influence: Inmate

Culture in the Andrew Mercer Reformatory for

Women, 1880–1915.” Unpublished discussion

paper, Department of History, University of

Toronto, Toronto, Ontario.

Chunn, D. 1992. From Punishment to Doing Good:

Family Courts and Socialized Justice in Ontario,

1880–1940. Toronto: University of Toronto

Press.

Ekstedt, J., and C. Griffiths. 1988. Corrections in Canada:

Policy and Practice. Toronto: Butterworths.

Freedman, E. 1979. “Separation as a Strategy: Female

Institution Building and American Feminism,

1870–1930.” Feminism Studies 5(3): 512–29.

______. 1981. Their Sisters’ Keepers: Women’s Prison

Reform in America, 1830–1930. Ann Arbor:

University of Michigan Press.

______. 1996. “The Prison Lesbian: Race, Class, and the

Construction of the Aggresive Female Homosexual,

1915–1965.” Feminist Studies (Summer).

Garland, D. 1985. Punishment and Welfare: A History of

Penal Strategies. Brookfield: Gower Publishing.

______. 1990. Punishment and Modern Society. Oxford:

Oxford University Press.

Koven, S., and S. Michel. 1993. Mothers of a New

World: Maternalist Politics and the Origins of

the Welfare State. London: Routledge and Kegan

Paul.

Oliver, P. 1994. “To Govern by Kindness: The First Two

Decades of the Mercer Reformatory for Women.”

In J. Phillips, T. Loo, and S. Lewthwaite, eds.,

CHAPTER 21

“Character Weaknesses” and “Fruit Machines”:

Towards an Analysis of the Anti-Homosexual

Security Campaign in the Canadian Civil

Service, 1959–1964

Gary Kinsman

Introduction

“Sexual abnormalities appear to be the favorite

target of hostile intelligence agencies, and of

these homosexuality is most often used,” stated

a 1959 Canadian Security Panel memorandum.

The memo went on:

The nature of homosexuality appears to adapt

itself to this kind of exploitation. By exercising

fairly simple precautions, homosexuals are

usually able to keep their habits hidden from

those who are not specifically seeking them out.

Further, homosexuals often appear to believe

that the accepted ethical code which governs

normal human relationships does not apply to

them. Their propensity is often accompanied

by other specific weaknesses such as excessive

drinking with its resultant instabilities, a

defiant attitude towards the rest of society, and

a concurrent urge to seek out the company of

persons with similar characteristics, often in

disreputable bars, night clubs or restaurants.1

The memo continues pointing out that

From the small amount of information we have

been able to obtain about homosexual behaviour

generally, certain characteristics appear to stand

out—instability, willing self-deceit, defiance

towards society, a tendency to surround oneself

with persons of similar propensities, regardless

of other considerations—none of which inspire

the confidence one would hope to have in

persons required to fill positions of trust and

responsibility.2

These quotes are from one of the previously

secret government documents on the anti-gay/

anti-lesbian security campaigns in the Canadian

civil service that Canadian Press secured in

1992 through the Access to Information Act. 3

In the ways these texts were mobilized within

state security regime relations, they could have

been devastating for the lives of those identified

as gay or lesbian. They were part of constructing

gay men and lesbians as a particular type of

social problem and were an integral part of the

construction of heterosexual hegemony4 within

Canadian state formation.5

During the late 1950s and early 1960s these

texts were used to organize problems for

hundreds of lesbians and gay men who lost

their jobs or were demoted to less “sensitive”

positions in the federal civil service. The Royal

Canadian Mounted Police (RCMP) collected the

names of thousands of possible homosexuals,

and the government funded and sponsored

research into means to detect homosexuals.

Homosexuals were designated a “national

security threat” because of their “character

“Character Weaknesses” and “Fruit Machines” 323

weakness,” which supposedly left gay men and

lesbians open to blackmail by Soviet agents.

[…]

*****

Homosexuals as a National Security

Danger

The 1950s and the early 1960s were years

of the social construction of homosexuality

as a national, social, and sexual danger in

Canada. This occurred in the context of the

reconstruction and transformation of patriarchal

and heterosexist hegemonic relations after the

“disruptions” of the war mobilizations. There

were at least three aspects of the construction

[…]: the purge campaigns in the civil service,

military, and the RCMP; the related immigration

legislation changes of 1952, which prevented

homosexuals from immigrating to Canada

and were tied into “security” concerns; and

the construction of homosexuals as a “sexual

danger” (especially to young people) through

the extension of criminal sexual legislation and

through mass media coverage. 6 In this paper I

focus on this first aspect.

In the context of the Cold War, McCarthyism,

and “national security” scares, homosexuals

were designated a “threat to national security.”

The anti-homosexual campaigns were linked

to anti-communist and anti-Soviet campaigns

in the US and Canada. One of the dominant

political themes in much of the western world

from the late 1940s through the 1960s and

beyond was that of the Cold War and the

construction of “communism” and the “Soviet

empire” as a major threat. 7

In Canada, the anti-communist campaigns

were less public and extensive than in the US,8

although they made the work of socialists and

progressives in unions, the peace movement,

and community groups extremely difficult and

dangerous at times. Immigrants and artists

were also targeted. In right-wing, conservative,

and often liberal discourse, homosexuals were

either associated directly with communism and

spying for the USSR or were seen as an easy

target for blackmail. […] Homosexuals were

often constructed not only as violators of sexual

and gender boundaries, but also as violators of

class and political boundaries. 9 […] Through

a series of trials and spy scandals in England,

homosexuality came to be associated with

spying and treason affecting how homosexuality

was portrayed in official circles in Canada.10

*****

The strategy of extending criminalization

included the existing offenses of “gross

indecency” and “buggery” and the new

sentencing procedure of Criminal Sexual

Psychopath. […] This procedure, which was

continued in Dangerous Sexual Offender

legislation enacted in 1961, made consensual

homosexual activity discovered by the police

(or able to be “proven” by the police in court)

into grounds for indefinite detention. This

constructed homosexuality […] as a criminal

sexual danger.11 These criminalization practices,

oriented the work of the RCMP and other police

forces. […] It was crucially through the criminal

code and the activities it mandated for the police

that homosexuals were constructed as a criminal

problem. 12

[…] Homosexuality (especially between

men) was officially viewed as a threat to

discipline and bureaucratic hierarchy. This

was especially the case in the military and in

para-military forms of organization like the

police where heterosexual masculinity was

a major organizing ideology. Fighting men

were identified with heterosexual masculinity,

not with homosexuals who were visualized as

“gender inverts” and not “real men.”13

In the military lesbianism was seen as a

threat to the “proper” femininity of female

recruits and the policing of “lesbianism” was

a way of regulating the activities of all women

in these institutions. In the armed forces there

were policies and procedures for excluding and

“disposing” of “sex deviates.”14

[…] Through NATO, Canadian and American

officials shared common concerns over “internal

security.” Canadian and US security officials

engaged in a common security language, and

324 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

they shared similar organizing concepts and

discourse as well as information.15

As part of this interaction the Security Panel

sent D.F. Wall, secretary of the Security Panel,

along with Professor Wake, who was studying

detection strategies for homosexuality for the

panel, to the US in 1961 to study “security”

procedures there. This included […] policies

regarding homosexuals. Wall’s report focused on

some of the differences between Canadian and

US security screening policies and procedures

and became one of the texts leading up to the

new Cabinet Memorandum on “Security in the

Public Service” in 1963.

The Security Panel

In response to official security concerns, a

Security Panel was established in Canada in

1946. The investigative powers of this new

panel were officially authorized by a cabinet

directive in 1948.16 […]

In 1948, the departments of national defence

and external affairs were designated by security

officials as vulnerable to subversion. Dismissals

of homosexuals had started by 1952. 17 In the

two decades that followed, every homosexual

in the civil service had reason to fear discovery

and dismissal as hundreds of people were fired

or transferred. […]

[…] The panel was chaired by the Secretary

to the Cabinet and reported directly to the

Cabinet. The panel was part of the ruling

regime with important links with broader

state relations. Permanent representatives on

the panel included the Privy Council and the

departments of National Defence, External

Affairs, and the RCMP with others more

occasionally represented. 18 The RCMP was

the investigative agency for the panel and

was mandated by cabinet to perform security

investigations. The RCMP had the sole authority

to make inquiries in all civilian departments

(in the armed forces military intelligence was

also involved) and the panel had to negotiate

with the department involved if an employee

was identified as a security risk by the RCMP.

Deputy ministers often made the decisions about

dismissals or transfers.

The emphasis in the workings of the panel

was on secrecy and the proceedings in Canada

were much less public and visible than in the

US. Given this secrecy, there was no appeal

from a denial of security clearance. There was

no possibility for independent review. In what

were seen to be serious cases, civil servants

were asked to resign or were dismissed with no

opportunity to defend themselves against the

allegations that had been made. While initially

the Security Panel’s focus was on people with

political “disloyalties,” the RCMP soon began

to uncover civil servants with “moral” or

“character” failings which, it was argued, made

them vulnerable because they had something

to hide.

Thousands of lesbians and gay men and

suspected homosexuals were affected by this

security campaign. A 1961 memo reported that

“During the course of these investigations, the

R.C.M. Police have identified some 460 public

servants as confirmed, alleged or suspected

homosexuals. Of these about one-third have

since left the service through resignation or

dismissal.” 19 In 1961–62 the RCMP reported

having identified 850 suspected and proven

homosexuals in the civil service.20 […]

*****

Usually the Security Panel […] focused

on men, given it was predominantly men

who were in these “security” positions in the

Canadian civil service during these years and

given the more public construction of male

homosexuals as a social threat. […] The notion

of “character weakness” did include lesbianism,

but lesbianism was rarely distinctly written

about in these texts. Usually the references to

“homosexuals” referred to gay men. […]

The Conceptual Organization of the

Security Campaign

*****

This conceptualization of “character weak-

nesses” became a part of personnel selection and

screening practices as new forms of adminis-

tration and management of the civil service

“Character Weaknesses” and “Fruit Machines” 325

were put in place in the early 1960s. This was

part of the continuing entry of psychiatric and

psychological knowledge into social and state

administration which had begun in the military

and other sites and was intensified during

the World War II mobilizations and post-war

reconstruction.21

*****

Concepts are key to how ruling gets organized

including for the security regime. The ideological

concepts of “national security” and “character

weaknesses” were crucial to how this “security”

campaign against homosexuals was organized

and how these practices were mobilized and

held together.

First there was a concept of “national

security,” which was defined in opposition to

“threats” from communists, socialists, peace

activists, unionists, and “sex perverts,” among

others. The concept of “national security” rests

on notions of the interests of the “nation,” 22

which in the Canadian context is defined by

capitalist, racist, and patriarchal relations; the

features of Canadian state formation which

were historically based on the subordination

of the indigenous peoples, the Québécois and

the Acadians; and historically had been allied

with the British empire and later with US

imperialism.

*****

In the context of defence of “national

security,” homosexuals were then inscribed

into an ideological collecting category of

“character weaknesses,” which supposedly

made them vulnerable to blackmail. This

collecting category also included drunkenness,

adultery, and “promiscuity,” although it became

increasingly homosexualized in the discussions

and practices of the security regime. […]

Analysis of the Security Panel Texts—

The Active Debate over How Wide the

Campaigns Should Be

Possible limitations in previous security

procedures 23 were raised in May 1959 in a

memo by D.F. Wall […] to other members

of the Panel. 24 This memo was in response

to an apparent request from Prime Minister

Diefenbaker for clarification. Wall wrote that

“It is the Prime Minister’s wish that the matter

be examined to determine whether it might be

possible to treat cases of character weaknesses

differently from those involving ideological

beliefs, without of course weakening present

security safeguards.”25

This constructed a clearer separation in the

security discourse between political disloyalty

and character weaknesses, […] separate[ing]

out “communists” from “homosexuals,” who

often had […] been conflated together in right-

wing and security discourse. The 1955 cabinet

directive had not made such a clear distinction,

although it did state in reference to character

defects that “such defects of character may

also make them unsuitable for employment on

grounds other than security.”26

[…] The title of the memo is “Security Cases

Involving Character Weaknesses with special

reference to the Problem of Homosexuality.”

Despite very little cited evidence, Wall

established that homosexuality was the most

frequently used “character weakness” and was

the major route used by Soviet intelligence. 27

In investigating this, Wall referred to US and

United Kingdom procedures and reports. […]

*****

These were crucial terrains of debate in the

Security Panel for the next few years. In 1959

the homosexual screening program had been

initiated in the federal civil service. The RCMP

struggled to defend and expand this campaign

and engaged in an extension of the campaign

to investigations outside the civil service where

thousands of names were collected. Since all

homosexual acts [were] then against the law,

the RCMP approach was also shaped by the

criminalization of homosexuality. […]

*****

The early 1960s was the beginning of the

period when different strategies in Canadian

state agencies were taken up in response to

326 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

the expansion of lesbian and gay networks

and community formation. The 1957 British

Wolfenden regulatory frame of the partial

decriminalization of homosexual acts began to

be used to contest the influence of the expanding

criminalization strategy by the mid 1960s in

Canada. At the same time in the early 1960s,

the hegemonic regulatory strategy was still one

that defined homosexuality as a national, social,

sexual, and criminal danger.

*****

In October 1959 there was discussion of

Wall’s memo at the Security Panel where the

basic debate was again over how narrow or wide

the security campaign against homosexuals

should be. 28 Robert Bryce, chair of the Panel,

argued for a relatively wide-ranging approach,

but he did not think that homosexuals should

be dismissed from the public service but

instead should be transferred to less “sensitive”

positions. The RCMP and deputy ministers

of Justice and National Defence argued for a

wider interpretation with the deputy minister

of National Defence, questioning “whether

persons suspected of homosexuality should

be permitted to enter the public service in any

capacity.”29 As a result of these disagreements,

they could not recommend any change to

existing security policy.

*****

The RCMP—Extending the Campaign

In May 1960 the RCMP submitted its contribution

“Homosexuality within the Federal Government

Service” to the Security Panel discussion. They

requested clearer terms of reference and argued

that existing policy restrictions “which prohibit

our interviewing homosexuals should be set

aside from this type of investigation.” They

argued that “necessary provision be made for

us to interview at our discretion any person

who we may consider to be of assistance to our

enquiry.”30

*****

[…] Despite the ebb and flow of security

scares, the RCMP, along with the military

hierarchy, were consistent in their stance that

homosexuals should not be in government

service. The RCMP set up an investigative unit

within the force, called A-3, to hunt down and

purge homosexuals within its ranks and within

the government more generally. Informants

would watch bars and parks frequented by gays

and they attempted to get homosexual men to

inform on others. Reportedly this met with some

initial success.31

*****

In June 1960 there was a Security Panel

discussion on the RCMP memo, “Homosexuality

within the Federal Government Service.” 32

There was only a quorum of the Security Panel

in attendance; as R.B. Bryce reported, they

tried to keep the discussion “limited to the

smallest circle possible.” 33 In the discussion

the Commissioner of the RCMP reiterated

the RCMP request for more explicit guidance

especially given how “recent investigations

indicated that the problem [of homosexuality]

was becoming increasingly widespread, and the

accumulation of the names of persons against

whom allegations had been made was growing

with each new enquiry.”34

This posed administrative difficulties for

the RCMP about how to handle and use

this information. There were some initial

problems with the “ideological” construction

of homosexuals as a tiny minority with certain

identifiable characteristics (like marks of gender

inversion) that didn’t fully prepare them for

the numbers they began to uncover. They were

beginning to unearth gay and lesbian networks

during a period in which these networks were

expanding and becoming more visible.

In response to this extended campaign,

the Under-secretary of State for External

Affairs pointed to “the danger of this kind of

investigation developing into a sociological

survey in which the security aspects were lost

sight of, and suggested that it did not serve

our present purpose to make a determination

“Character Weaknesses” and “Fruit Machines” 327

of the probable proportion of homosexuals in

the population.” 35 He stressed that the RCMP

should only be concerned with investigating

homosexuals if it was a security matter.

Although clearly homosexuality was seen to

be a problem by all participants, it was recorded

that they felt “that the question of prosecutions

for homosexual offenses would probably not

arise through present investigations. …” 36 In

the clash between the broader criminalizing

and more narrow security frames, the majority

of the panel members at this meeting sided with

the narrower security frame. The minutes stated

“that where security was not a factor, there

did not appear to be any reason for the RCMP

to report allegations of homosexuality to the

employing department.” 37

For the RCMP whose work was also shaped by

the criminalization of homosexuality, or for the

military with their policies against homosexuals

in any position, their practices would also have

been shaped by their institutional policies. But

at the same time the minutes recorded “that

there appeared to be some reduction in the risk

to security if the RCMP and the employing

department were aware that an employee had

homosexual tendencies.”38 […] This allowed the

RCMP to continue its extended investigations

without the Security Panel as a whole giving

direct approval to what it was doing. […]

This led to the memo for the Prime Minister

and Minister of Justice by R.B. Bryce. In

the initial December 1960 version of this

memo, there was a fairly strong defence of

the expanded character of RCMP security

investigations, including moving beyond civil

service.39 This expanded role, however, still did

not satisfy the RCMP. […]

*****

They asked for Ministerial approval for “The

following proposed courses of action.” The first

priority was “that the Security Panel ask those

departments with missions abroad to classify

according to risk those positions whose nature

and location is such that their incumbents

might be subjected to pressure for intelligence

purposes” and “that these departments, with

whatever assistance the RCMP are able to

provide, make a careful study of the incumbents

of these positions to ensure, in so far as possible,

that they are not susceptible to blackmail,

either through homosexual activity or other

indiscreet behaviour” and “that in cases where

incumbent of a vulnerable position is found to be

a homosexual, departments be asked to consult

the Secretary of the Security Panel before any

action is taken concerning the employee.” 40

The second priority included considering

whether positions other than those abroad are

vulnerable and that

consideration be given to setting up a program

of research … with a view to devising tests to

identify persons with homosexual tendencies.

It is hoped that such tests might aid in the

identification of homosexuals already employed

in the government service, and eventually might

assist in the selection of persons who are not

homosexuals for service in positions considered

vulnerable to blackmail for intelligence purposes.

(The Commissioner of the R.C.M. Police feels

that these tests should be extended to prevent,

where possible, the initial engagement of

homosexuals in the government service on

the grounds that they are usually practicing

criminals under Sections 147 and 149 of the

Criminal Code of Canada.)41

This was the proposal that would lead up to the

development of the “fruit machine” research.

The revised memo by Bryce was discussed by

the cabinet on 26 January 1961.

A New Cabinet Directive

These meetings, memos, and the cabinet

discussion led up to a new Cabinet Directive on

“Security in the Public Services of Canada” in

December 1963.42 Public announcements were

made by the new Prime Minister and Minister of

Justice regarding this. This text referred to good

personnel administration and distinguished

between those who were politically disloyal and

328 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

those who were unreliable. At the same time the

language used in this text is somewhat different

from that used in the Security Panel and RCMP

documents. Rather than using homosexual, it

refers to “illicit sexual behaviour.”

*****

This directive laid out procedures and a

mandated course of action. […] A person

applied for a position in the civil service where

they would have access to what was designated

to be “classified” information or was promoted

into such a position. Either the Civil Service

Commission or departments and agencies

(where the employment is not under the Civil

Services Act) would then initiate security

investigations. The RCMP would be called

in with the possible involvement of a deputy

minister or head of the agency concerned.

If the person was discovered to be a

homosexual or to have some other sort of

“unreliability,” they would then be transferred

to a less “sensitive” position or they would

be dismissed. There was now the possibility

for review within the department or agency

including review by the deputy minister or head

of the agency or by a review board of members

of the Security Panel.43 At the same time there

was also the research on detecting homosexuals

that the Security Panel was simultaneously

engaged in.

Attempting to Develop a “Fruit

Machine”

The Security Panel also mandated research on

the detection of homosexuals. In doing this there

was an important reliance on psychiatric and

psychological knowledge, which was premised

on the assumption that gay men and lesbians

were either psychologically “abnormal” or

suffered from a “disorder.” As in most other

research, the “normality” of heterosexuality

was assumed and homosexuality was defined

as the problem.

Following up on the approval for such a

study in the Security Panel memo to cabinet in

early 1961, Professor F.R. Wake (who died in

November 1993) of Carleton University was

funded to go to the US by National Health and

Welfare to research and study detection tests

and technologies regarding homosexuality.

Previously Wake had been the first chair of

the Psychology Department at Carleton and a

researcher for the Royal Commission on the

Criminal Law Relating to Criminal Sexual

Psychopaths in the 1950s. 44 He produced a

report in 1962 which got the actual “fruit

machine” research going. This research was

funded by National Health and Welfare. […]

The “fruit machine” research arose both from

an apparent interest by Wake in doing research

on homosexuality (usually articulated as an

interest in “suitability” for employment) and

also to establish a more effective and efficient

mode of surveillance and investigation than

that of costly and labour-intensive RCMP field

investigations. […]

The name “fruit machine” was given to

this project, according to John Sawatsky, by

members of the RCMP who did not want to

be recruited to be among the “normals” to

be tested on it. 45 The “fruit machine” project

involved psychiatrists, psychologists, and the

departments of National Defence and Health

and Welfare for four years, but it never worked

and the Defence Research Board eventually

cut its funding. The research suffered from

major technical problems as well as problems

with getting the required numbers of “research

subjects.”

Dr. Wake, in his 1962 “Report on Special

Project,” 46 focused on the “problem of

suitability” in employment, and stressed from

his review of the research in the US that there

was no single method of tests that could detect

homosexuality. Instead a battery of tests was

needed. […] He took up a general position that

there was something wrong with homosexuals

which makes them unsuitable for certain

positions, that they can be identified, and their

behaviour treated and controlled.

He argued that control of homosexuality is

much more likely than cure, and he reported

“encouraging trends” working with anti-

“Character Weaknesses” and “Fruit Machines” 329

depressant drugs and reported reversal in

direction of desire by means of aversion

therapy. 47 He argued that “while a great deal of

research needs to be done, much of it might be

paid for by early moderate success reducing the

current load on investigative staffs.”48

*****

Since Wake argued there was no single,

distinct homosexual personality type, there

could be no single test. Under “Methods of

Detecting Homosexuality,” he surveyed the

various detection tests and procedures that had

been used to try to identify homosexuals. These

ranged from psychiatric interviews, to medical

examinations, to various tests for changes

in emotional conditions. These included the

Polygraph (lie-detector) test, which Wake

argued had too many problems to be useful;

the Plethysmograph, which measures blood

volume in the finger by electronic or pneumatic

means; the Palmer Sweat test, which responds

to perspiration; the Projective Tests; Word

Association Tests; the Pupillary Test; the Span

of Attention Test, based on the time spent

attending to various images (which Zamansky

of Northeastern University had constructed as

an apparatus to test for homosexuality in 1956);

and Masculinity/Femininity Tests with all their

gender and sexuality assumptions.49

*****

In his conclusions Wake argued that more

research was needed. He proposed a research

experiment that would combine

The Hess-Polt papillary test with suitable visual

stimuli; a measure of skin perspiration …, the

plethysmograph with a modification to measure

pulse rate. Subjects: Fifteen normal males;

fifteen normal females; fifteen homosexual

males; fifteen homosexual females. As the

experiment progresses, additional normal and

homosexual subjects in unspecified numbers.

All subjects to be supplied by the RCMP… 50

*****

Then Wake outlined the procedure to be

used—

The experimental stimuli will be pictures

designed to elicit the subject’s interest in males

and females …. The first sixty subjects will be

processed to determine the reaction patterns of

normals and homosexuals. Then, using these

patterns as criteria, the experimenter will attempt

to distinguish homosexuals presented by the

RCMP, where nothing of the subject is known

to the research team. Those methods proving

successful will be retained for continuing

research.51

This research was more psychologically

oriented than earlier studies that sometimes

focused on biological anomalies (like marks

of gender inversion on the body). 52 It was

directed at finding a “scientific” means to test

“involuntary” responses that demonstrated

sexual orientation. […]

Predictably there were many problems in

trying to get this experiment to work. […]

*****

The 1965–66 Directorate of Security and

Intelligence (DSI) Annual Report noted that “To

date the tests have been inconclusive, the main

obstacle to the Program being a lack of suitable

subjects for testing purposes.” 53 In the same

report of 1966–67, they stated that, “Although

the research group has made some progress,

the objective has not, as yet been achieved.”54

A major problem in the operationalizing of the

experiment was with perfecting the technology

itself, which had to be adapted to deal with

people of different heights, with different

sized pupils, and different distances between

eyeballs. 55 The “fruit machine” never worked

and it was eventually abandoned in 1967.

*****

Some Conclusions—Heterosexual

Hegemony and the Security Regime

This investigation […] points us towards an

analysis of the social organization of the anti-

330 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

homosexual security campaign within Canadian

state formation. We can begin to see the impact

this campaign had on thousands of people’s

lives and […] aspects of how it was organized

through the textually mediated practices of

the security regime. There were struggles

within the security regime between a broader

framework for the anti-homosexual campaign

and a narrower security framework. While in

general the narrower security frame won out by

1963, there was also an allowance for the wider

campaign to take place through the practices of

the RCMP. There was also the development of

research on the detection of homosexuals as part

of the security campaign. […]

Despite significant changes as a result of social

struggles, there remains today a continuing and

deeply rooted heterosexism in Canadian state

institutions shaped in part by the active legacies

of these conceptions and policies. There

continues to be major problems that lesbians and

gay men encounter in job-related discrimination.

The historical and social roots of these policies

need to be exposed more clearly, and much more

critical research remains to be done. Finally, this

historical work […] poses important questions

of redress and compensation for those whose

careers and lives were destroyed by these

policies. Doing this research is thereby linked

to current struggles to dismantle heterosexual

hegemonic relations.

Notes

This article is dedicated to all those who resisted the

security campaign.

Thanks to Cynthia Wright for prodding me into doing

this work and also to Kevin Crombie, Svend Robinson’s

office, Steven Maynard, Lorna Weir, Patrizia Gentile,

Heidi McDonnell, Chris Burr, and to the three reviewers

for Labour. Thanks also to David Kimmel and Daniel

Robinson for letting me read their important paper on

the security campaign prior to its publication. It has

been published as “The Queer Career of Homosexual

Security Vetting in Cold-War Canada,” Canadian

Historical Review, 75 (1994), 319–45. Thanks to

Patrick Barnholden for his love and support. This

paper is also dedicated to the memory and work of

George Smith (1935–1994) from whom I learned so

much. At the same time none of these people bear any

responsibility for what I have written here. Earlier

versions were given as papers and presentations at the

Canadian Sociology and Anthropology Association

meetings at Carleton, 5 June 1993; for the Saint Mary’s

University Centre for Criminology, 20 October 1993;

and for the Acadia University History Department, 24

November 1993. As general references for this article,

see Gary Kinsman, The Regulation of Desire (Montreal

1987); “Official Discourse as Sexual Regulation:

The Social Organization of the Sexual Policing of

Gay Men,” PhD thesis, University of Toronto, 1989;

and “‘Inverts,’ ‘Psychopaths,’ and ‘Normal’ Men:

Historical Sociological Perspectives on Gay and

Heterosexual Masculinities,” in Tony Haddad, ed.,

Men and Masculinities: A Critical Anthology (Toronto

1993), 3–35.

1. D.F. Wall, Memorandum to the Security Panel,

“Security Cases Involving Character Weaknesses,

with Special Reference to the Problem of

Homosexuality,” 12 May 1959, 12. This document

was secured through a Canadian Security and

Intelligence Service (CSIS), Access to Information

Request (AIR).

2. Ibid., 13. In the language used in this excerpt, the

author is building on earlier notions of homosexuals

as psychopathic personalities. See Gary Kinsman,

“Official Discourse as Sexual Regulation: The

Social Organization of the Sexual Policing of Gay

Men,” PhD thesis, University of Toronto, 1989,

71–89.

3. See the Canadian press stories by Dean Beeby,

which were based on these documents. They were

printed in The Globe and Mail, 24 April 1992,

1–2 as “Mounties staged massive hunt for gay

men in civil service” and “RCMP hoped ‘fruit

machine’ would identify homosexuals.” I will

refer to the individual documents that the Canadian

Press secured the release of through Access to

Information requests throughout these notes.

4. On heterosexual hegemony, see Kinsman, The

Regulation of Desire (Montreal 1987) and “Official

Discourse as Sexual Regulation.”

5. On state formation, see Philip Corrigan and Derek

Sayer, The Great Arch: English State Formation

as Cultural Revolution (Oxford 1985).

6. On this general social context, see The Regulation

of Desire, 113–33; “Official Discourse as

Sexual Regulation,” and Kinsman, “‘Inverts,’

“Character Weaknesses” and “Fruit Machines” 331

‘Psychopaths,’ and ‘Normal’ Men: Historical

Sociological Perspectives on Gay and Heterosexual

Masculinities,” in Tony Haddad, ed., Men and

Masculinities: A Critical Anthology (Toronto 1993),

3–35. On the immigration law, see Philip Girard,

“From Subversion to Liberation: Homosexuals

and the Immigration Act, 1952–1977,” Canadian

Journal of Law and Society, 2 (1987), 1–27.

7. On the US experience, see US Congress

Senate, Committee on Expenditure in Executive

Departments, Employment of Homosexuals and

Other Sex Perverts in Government, Washington,

15 December 1950, reprinted in Jonathan Katz, ed.,

Government Versus Homosexuals (Arno Reprint,

New York 1975); Committee on Cooperation with

Governmental (Federal) Agencies of the Group

for the Advancement of Psychiatry, “Report on

Homosexuality with Particular Emphasis on This

Problem in Governmental Agencies,” Report No.

30, January 1955; John D’Emilio, Sexual Politics,

Sexual Communities (Chicago 1983), especially

40–53; John D’Emilio, “The Homosexual Menace:

The Politics of Sexuality on Cold War America,” in

John D’Emilio, Making Trouble (New York 1992),

57–73; and Richard Cleaver, “Sexual Dissidents

and the National Security State, 1942–1992,”

in Richard Cleaver and Patricia Myers, eds., A

Certain Terror, Heterosexism, Militarism, Violence

and Change (Chicago 1993), 171–208.

8. Philip Girard has argued that the anti-homosexual

witch hunt in Canada was much stronger than the

campaign against leftists, socialists, or communists.

See Girard, “From Subversion to Liberation,” 5.

More research is needed to determine whether this

claim is justified.

9. See The Regulation of Desire, 121.

10. See The Regulation of Desire, 121. On the English

experience, also see Simon Shepherd, “Gay

Sex Spy Orgy: The State’s Need For Queers,”

in Simon Shepherd and Mick Wallis, Coming

on Strong: Gay Politics and Culture (London

1989), 213–30 and L.J. Moran, “The Uses of

Homosexuality: Homosexuality for National

Security,” International Journal of the Sociology

of Law 19 (1991), 149–70.

11. See “Official Discourse as Sexual Regulation.”

12. See George Smith, “Policing the Gay Community:

An Inquiry into Textually-Mediated Social

Relations,” International Journal of Sociology of

the Law, 16 (1988), 163–83.

13. On this, see The Regulation of Desire; “Official

Discourse as Sexual Regulation,” and “‘Inverts,’

‘Psychopaths,’ and ‘Normal’ Men.”

14. On lesbians and women in the military, see Cynthia

Enloe, Does Khaki Become You? (London 1983)

and the interview with Cynthia Enloe, “Heterosexist

Masculinity in the Military,” Sojourner, 18 (June

1993), 2–4; Alan Berube and John D’Emilio,

“The Military and Lesbians During the McCarthy

Years,” Signs, 9 (1984), 759–75; and Leisa D.

Meyer, “Creating G.I. Jane: The Regulation of

Sexuality and Sexual Behaviour in the Women’s

Army Corps During World War II,” Feminist

Studies, 18 (1992), 581–601. More generally, see

The Regulation of Desire and “Official Discourse

as Sexual Regulation.”

15. See Reginald Whitaker, “Origins of the Canadian

Government’s Internal Security System, 1946–52,”

Canadian Historical Review, LXV 2 (1984),

169–70, and Len Scher, The Un-Canadians:

True Stories of the Blacklist Era (Toronto 1987),

especially the interview with Reginald Whitaker,

“The FBI and the RCMP,” 238–9.

16. This section is generally based on Philip Girard,

“From Subversion to Liberation,” 6-8 and Reginald

Whitaker, “Origins of the Canadian Government’s

Internal Security System.”

17. John Sawatsky, Men in the Shadows (Don Mills

1983), 124.

18. Its composition at a meeting in 1959 was—

Secretary to the Cabinet (the chair), Deputy

Minister of Citizenship and Immigration, Deputy

Minister of National Defence, Deputy Minister of

Defence Production, Deputy Minister of Justice,

Commissioner of RCMP, Under-secretary of State

for External Affairs, member of Civil Service

Commission, and a member of the Privy Council

Office (who was the secretary). Minutes of the 68th

meeting of the Security Panel, 6 October 1959 by

D.F. Wall, Secretary of the Security Panel.

19. R.B. Bryce, Memorandum for the Prime Minister

and the Minister of Justice, “Security Cases

Involving Homosexuality,” 26 January 1961, 2.

20. Directorate of Security and Intelligence Annual

Report, 1961–1962, 22.

21. Nikolas Rose, The Psychological Complex

(London 1985) and “Official Discourse as Sexual

Regulation.”

22. On some of this, see Cynthia Enloe, Does Khaki

Become You? Militarization and Women’s Lives

(London 1983) and her Bananas, Beaches and

Bases, Making Feminist Sense of International

Politics (London 1989) and also some of the

articles in Andrew Parker et al., Nationalisms and

Sexualities (New York and London 1992). On the

construction of the nation in the Canadian context,

332 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

see comments in Roxana Ng, “Sexism, Racism,

Canadian Nationalism,” in Himani Bannerji, ed.,

Returning the Gaze: Essays on Racism, Feminism

and Politics (Toronto 1993), 182–96, and Annalee

Golz, “Family Matters, the Canadian Family and

the State in the Postwar Period,” Left History, 1

(Fall 1993), 9–49.

23. This was rooted in Cabinet Directive 29, “Security

Screening of Government Employees,” 1955.

24. D.F. Wall, Memorandum to the Security Panel,

“Security Cases Involving Character Weaknesses,

with Special Reference to the Problem of

Homosexuality,” 12 May 1959.

25. Ibid., 1.

26. Ibid. This provided a broader opening for campaigns

against homosexuals or others with “character

weaknesses” in the civil service on other than

security grounds.

27. Wall memo, 12 May 1959, 12. This was argued

even though little evidence was ever put forward

to defend this claim. For instance—“In only one

of the cases investigated has there been evidence

that an attempt has been made to blackmail any

of these persons for intelligence purposes.” (R.B.

Bryce “Memorandum for the Prime Minister and

the Minister of Justice, Security Cases Involving

Homosexuality,” 19 December 1960 version, 2).

And “there is one case on file where an attempt

was made to compromise a Canadian government

employee” (Report of the Directorate, 1959–

1960, Part II Security Branch “A,” Appendix G,

Appendix to Annual Report on Homosexuality

among Federal Government Employees, 42).

28. D.F. Wall, Secretary of the Security Panel, Minutes

of the 68th meeting of the Security Panel, 6 October

1959.

29. Ibid., 5.

30. Here they are referring to a general prohibition

on directly interviewing alleged homosexuals

presently in the civil service implied in Security

Panel directives. They also wanted the decision

over when departments should be provided with

information about homosexuals in their ranks

left to the RCMP’s discretion and “we would

also appreciate clarification on whether or not we

should provide the department concerned with

information on a homosexual who is not employed

on duties having access to classified material.”

These quotes come from Appendix C “RCMP

Request for Terms of Reference—May 1960, Brief

for Discussion on Reports of Mr. Don Wall and Dr.

F.R. Wake on Personnel Security Matters in the

USA,” 4 March 1963.

31. Ibid., 42–5 and John Sawatsky, Men in the

Shadows, 125–7.

32. Security Panel minutes, a special meeting of a

quorum of the Security Panel, 24 June 1960, taken

by D.F. Wall, issued 26 July 1960.

33. Ibid., 1.

34. Ibid., 2.

35. Ibid., 2.

36. Ibid., 4.

37. Ibid., 4.

38. Ibid., 4.

39. R.B. Bryce, “Memorandum for the Prime Minister

and the Minister of Justice, Security Cases

Involving Homosexuality,” 19 December 1960

version, 1.

40. R.B. Bryce, “Memorandum for the Prime Minister

and the Minister of Justice, Security Cases

Involving Homosexuality,” 26 January 1961

version, 3–4.

41. Ibid., 4. Notice how the RCMP raises the

criminalization of homosexuality course of action

in their support for extending the campaign to

encompass all government workers.

42. Cabinet Directive No. 35, “Security in the Public

Service of Canada,” 18 December 1963.

43. Cabinet Directive No. 35, “Security in the Public

Service of Canada,” 18 December 1963.

44. See Bill Walther and David Berndhart, Department

of Psychology, “In Memoriam, Robert Wake and

Russell Wendt,” This Week at Carleton (20 January

1994), 3 and The Report of the Royal Commission

on the Criminal Law Relating to Criminal Sexual

Psychopaths (Ottawa 1958).

45. Sawatsky, Men in the Shadows, 133.

46. Dr. F.R. Wake, “Report on Special Project,” 19

December 1962.

47. See Dr. F.R. Wake, “Report on Special Project,” 16.

The aversion therapy he referred to was conducted

by B. James in 1962 (16). He also discussed a

number of treatments to alter behaviour (14),

and stated that “Mental health personnel these

days prefer not to speak of a cure (a change from

homosexuality to heterosexuality) but rather of

a change to controlled sexual behaviour, which

would be more comfortable for the subject, for he

is now divested of anti-social activities” (15). Wake

opted for homosexuality being caused in most cases

by “a combination of environmental circumstances

during the years of childhood or early youth” (1).

He stated that it was “not a matter of heredity

or of the individual’s perverse choice” (1). He

was quite aware of the “liberal” psychological

and sexological work then going on in the US

and mentioned the work of Evelyn Hooker,

“Character Weaknesses” and “Fruit Machines” 333

who critiqued the notion of male homosexuals

as “unstable” and the Kinsey reports (1–3). He

even was aware of the distinction being made

between overt and covert homosexuals Hooker

used that was developed in the work of Maurice

Leznoff on male homosexuals in Montréal. On

Leznoff, see The Regulation of Desire, 117–9

and Maurice Leznoff, “The Homosexual in

Urban Society,” MA thesis, McGill University,

Montreal, 1954. Although Wake knew about and

used this more “liberal” work, he articulated it

to a more “investigative” and “control”-oriented

perspective. Later he stated that “The general run

of opinion … is that homosexuals almost always

are maladjusted” (15) even though he referred to

Hooker as holding a contrasting opinion.

48. Wake, “Abstract of the Report,” for the “Report on

Special Project.”

49. On the development of masculinity/femininity

tests, see Joseph H. Pleck, “The Theory of Male

Sex Role Identity: Its Rise and Fall, 1936 to

the Present,” and Miriam Lewin, “Psychology

Measures Femininity and Masculinity” in Miriam

Lewin ed., In the Shadows of the Past: Psychology

Portrays the Sexes (New York 1984).

50. Wake, “Report on Special Project,” 17.

51. Ibid. Wake also urged that connections be

maintained with the network of sex researchers

in the US, including Evelyn Hooker, Wardell B.

Pomeroy, William H. Masters, and John Money.

He suggested that the Department of Health and

Welfare assume this liaison role. It was clear

that this liaison was not to take place on security

grounds as Wake wrote that “anyone effecting

this liaison probably will have to have a front to

cover his interest in ‘suitability’” (18). A critical

reader can get a sense here that “suitability” was

a term that could be coded with security concerns

and also with more “liberal” research concerns. It

seems that the sex researchers Wake had contact

with in the US would have had little idea of who

was supporting his research or of its direct security

connections.

52. This can be contrasted with the research technologies

and strategies examined in Jennifer Terry’s […]

article, “Theorizing Deviant Historiography,” in

differences, 3 (Summer 1991), 60.

53. Directorate of Security and Intelligence Annual

Report, 65–6, 33.

54. Directorate of Security and Intelligence Annual

Report, 66–7, 27.

55. Sawatsky, Men in the Shadows, 135–7.

Critical Thinking Questions

Chapter 17: Moral Reform in English Canada, 1885–1925: Introduction,

Mariana Valverde

1. What was identified as being in major need of correction by the social reform

movement? How does it represent a particular rather than a universal definition

of deviance?

2. Who were the major players in the moral reform movement? How do they

represent an ideological viewpoint in the definition of criminality, and the need to

do something about it?

3. Valverde uses an interesting collection of sources to conduct her study. How does

this broaden the scope of historical research?

Chapter 18: Redefining Sexual Promiscuity: “Race,” Gender, and Class in

the Operation of Ontario’s Female Refuges Act, 1930–60, Joan Sangster

1. In 1919, the FRA adopted a new clause providing judges and magistrates with

wide-ranging powers. What powers were these? What problems were created,

and which society was responsible for abolishing these sections of the FRA?

2. Although the FRA was a gender-specific piece of legislation, responsible for

monitoring the sexuality of both White and non-White women, non-White men

were also subject to supervision. How were they treated differently than White

men in this regard?

3. Prior to World War II, White women represented the majority of women incarcerated

under the FRA. During the post-World War II period, incarceration rates of Native

women increased significantly. What factor contributed to this escalating pattern

of incarceration? Explain.

Chapter 19: “Horrible Temptations”: Sex, Men, and Working-Class Male

Youth in Urban Ontario, 1890–1935, Steven Maynard

1. What problems occur when historians use court records to interpret past events?

Is it possible to separate current attitudes and emotions and to analyze records

that were written for one purpose (to prosecute a defendant), and to use them

for another (to gain a broader understanding of how homosexual relations were

viewed)?

Critical Thinking Questions 335

2. How did the police pressure victims to participate? What does it say about the

status of “victim” if they had to be threatened to compel them to co-operate?

3. Maynard concludes the discussion with a comparison of London, Ontario, in

1904 and 1994. Were the offences at the end of the century the same as those

that were prosecuted at the beginning? Were the cases at the beginning of the

century evidence of a moral panic? If so, why did it occur?

Chapter 20: Mother Knows Best: The Development of Separate

Institutions for Women, Kelly Hannah-Moffat

1. What does the author mean by “maternal logic”? How did this ideal inform the way

female prisoners were handled within the reformatory? A lack of female criminals

meant that a female offender was more likely to be placed in an institution closest

to where she lived at the time of sentencing, rather than the one that might best

suit her needs. What evidence is there to suggest that the reformation of female

convicts was not considered as important to justice officials as by prison staff?

2. How did the social climate of the day create the opportunity to develop different

ways to penalize women prisoners? Were women, as prisoners, receptive to this

“modern method”? Did prison officials consider all women offenders susceptible

to reformation?

3. The author indicates understandings of female criminality were informed by

American and English models of governance. What problems might prison

reformers encounter in attempting to adopt foreign models of justice?

Chapter 21: “Character Weaknesses” and “Fruit Machines”: Towards an

Analysis of the Anti-Homosexual Purge Campaign in the Canadian Civil

Service, 1959–1964, Gary Kinsman

1. Throughout this period, homosexuals were dismissed from the civil service, they

were not allowed to immigrate to Canada, and homosexuality was a criminal

offence. Why were homosexuals, as a group, considered such a threat to national

security?

2. In the 1950s, the government became increasingly concerned about the infiltration

of communists. Focusing on “character weaknesses,” attempts were made to

establish a link between the communist problem and homosexuality. How did

this focus broaden the anti-homosexual campaign?

3. What was the purpose of the “fruit machine”? What problems did researchers

encounter in their attempts to find a more scientific way to identify homosexuals?

According to Sawatsky, members of the RCMP who did not want to be the normals

in the research named the project the “fruit machine.” What does this say about

attitudes within the RCMP toward homosexuals?

Further Readings

Courted and Abandoned: Seduction in Canadian Law by Patrick Brode (Toronto:

Osgoode Society for Canadian Legal History and University of Toronto Press,

2002).

Patrick Brode is an independent scholar and lawyer in Windsor, Ontario. Being

pregnant outside marriage in frontier Canada had profound legal implications for the

mother, her family, and the alleged father. Little known is that Overseers of the Poor

often sued putative fathers for child support, so liability for damages for seduction,

and breach of promise of marriage were a major feature of early Canadian law. Brode

studies court cases across the country and the communities in which they arose. This

book is a testament to how early Canadians tried to control sexuality and courtship,

even consensual activity among adults.

Petticoats and Prejudice: Women and Law in Nineteenth-Century Canada by

Constance Backhouse (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1991).

This book is an interesting read for those interested in the plight of women in

nineteenth-century courts. She looks at various topics, including marriage, infanticide,

prostitution, and divorce. A serious and prolific scholar, she looks at women in a

way that will appeal to feminists and lawyers, using excerpts from court judgments,

newspapers, and magazines.

Improper Advances: Rape and Heterosexual Conflict in Ontario, 1880–1929

by Karen Dubinsky (Toronto: The Chicago Series on Sexuality, History, and Society,

1993).

Improper Advances is one of the first books to explore the history of sexual

violence. Based in rural and northern Ontario, Dubinsky uses criminal case files to tell

individual stories of sexual danger: rape, abortion, seduction, murder, and infanticide.

Her research supports the analysis that crimes are expressions of power, that courts

are prejudiced by the victim’s background, and that most assaults occur within the

victims’ homes and communities. Dubinsky refuses to see women as victims and sex

as a tool of oppression. She says women took pleasure in sexuality, but attempted to

punish coercive sex despite obstacles in the court system.

Uncertain Justice, Canadian Women and Capital Punishment 1754–1953 by F.

Murray Greenwood and Beverley Boissery (Toronto: Dundurn Press, 2000).

Uncertain Justice is about women and the justice system, specifically murder and

the issues that emerge when women are involved. There are stories of battered wives

Further Readings 337

who kill their husbands, women wronged by serial adulterers, and victims of sexual

abuse or poverty driven unwillingly into motherhood kill their children in moments

of despair. On the one hand, women who murder their husbands are treated most

harshly and with more disgust than husbands who murder their wives. However, on

the other, women were also treated with chivalry and allowed clemency, such as in

cases of sexual harassment, rape, or postpartum depression.

The Age of Light, Soap, and Water: Moral Reform in English Canada, 1885–1925

by Mariana Valverde (Toronto: McClelland & Stewart, 1991).

Mariane Valverde is a professor of criminology at the University of Toronto.

This is one of those deceptively simple books that disguises a work of genius. She

uses pamphlet literature from around the turn of the twentieth century to show the

influence of the social reform movement on issues of deviance of the day: prostitution,

homelessness, White slavery, and illiteracy. She shows how pamphlets were used

to address an audience already receptive to issues of reform, particularly regarding

issues of deviant sexuality.

This page intentionally left blank

Acommon theme in the readings in this final section is the way the state is increasingly

interested in defining permissible behaviour, and how the police were used to control

immorality and deviance. One major problem is that the idea of deviance is highly subjective,

and not all members of a society share either a common definition of what is deviant or how

aberrant behaviour should best be controlled. As we shall see, however, the successful

regulation of morality depends a great deal on how well advocates are able to convince the

majority of the public that the problem at hand is a real one, is a pressing concern to the public,

and poses a significant threat not only to individuals but to the very fabric of society. The issue

is not a matter of personal conduct, but how individual choices—whether they involve monetary

compensation for sexual services, the use of illegal narcotics, or the consumption of alcoholic

beverages—affect the type of society in which citizens want to live.

In the first reading, McLaren explores the development of Canadian law on prostitution

between 1867 and 1917 to consider how sexual activities between consenting adults could

be viewed as a social threat. Initially, prostitution laws closely modelled those in effect in

Great Britain. However, there were some differences in opinion in how to best respond to the

problem of prostitution. In Great Britain, as long as streetwalkers kept a relatively low profile,

the police tended to ignore them. In Canada, in contrast, the very act of being a prostitute was

considered a crime, and the police could respond regardless of whether a formal complaint

had been made. This is called a status crime, a criminal offence regardless of whether there

was any illegal behaviour. Prostitutes who stayed off the streets did not fare much better in

Canada. To use the somewhat quaint parlance that still exists in the Criminal Code, any person

found in a “common bawdy-house” was subject to prosecution. Moreover, the law made no

distinction between patrons and prostitutes; without lawful justification for being on the premises,

either could be charged. In England, the law concerned itself with only the keeping of such

an establishment.

In the second reading, the government’s response to the non-medical use of opium

is analyzed. What is little known is that the narcotics we define as illegal today were all

criminalized in the 20 th century. Initial attempts to control drugs and drug addiction were

successful primarily because they focused on the use of opium among Chinese immigrants.

The abuse of prescription drugs by middle-class White Canadians was not considered nearly

as pressing. Until the early 1950s, the emphasis was on the prohibition of illegal narcotics,

primarily through the incarceration of the offender. In an effort to determine the success of

Canada’s drug policy, the Senate Special Committee on the Traffic of Narcotic Drugs was

given the mandate to determine the extent of the problem and the relationship between drugs

and organized crime. With presentations from a number of police organizations, four main

Moral Regulation

of Personal Behaviour

PART V

340 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

themes were evident: convicting the major traffickers was almost impossible; most addicts

were criminals and complete social failures, and, as such, should be condemned rather than

pitied; addicts were either unwilling or incapable of being rehabilitated, and any attempt to

wean them off of drugs would be a complete failure; and the only way to get rid of the drug

problem was to aggressively enforce charges for possession of illegal narcotics.

The final reading in this section looks at attempts to prohibit the sale and consumption

of alcoholic beverages. One notable difference, however, is that Marquis looks at the issue

from the perspective of those who had the primary responsibility of enforcing prohibition: the

police. In contrast to the “war on drugs,” the campaign against alcohol consumption was neither

demanded by the police nor strengthened their position in the community. Indeed, enforcing

prohibition was often difficult because some provinces and communities favoured prohibition

more than others. And since the majority of convictions resulted in fines rather than jail, both

wet and dry advocates shared the sentiment that municipalities were more interested in the

generation of revenue than controlling the sale and consumption of alcoholic beverages.

CHAPTER 22

Chasing the Social Evil:

Moral Fervour and the Evolution of

Canada’s Prostitution Laws, 1867–1917

John P.S. McLaren

*****

The relationship between criminal law and

morality is one which has always evoked

strong feelings. Moreover, the question of

whether and how to use criminal law sanctions

to curb sexual immorality has been particularly

susceptible to both outbursts of moral fervour

in the community at large and to the pressure

exercised by crusaders and propagandists with

moral missions.

*****

In this essay I use the development of

Canadian law on prostitution between 1867

and 1917 as a paradigm of how moral concern,

and the assumptions on which it proceeds, have

influenced the development of the criminal

law in the area of conduct branded as sexually

aberrant. […]

The Pattern of Change in the

Prostitution Laws 1867 to 1917

Between 1867 and 1917 the body of criminal

law in Canada on prostitution grew from a small

group of provisions directed against both street

and residential prostitution as forms of vagrancy,

and the defilement of girls under twenty-one

years of age secured by false pretences, to a

more complex set of provisions which purported

to protect females in general from the wiles of

the procurer, pimp, and brothel keeper, both

within Canada and across international borders,

and which gave the police wide powers to curb

institutionalized prostitution. The growth in

the range of conduct penalized by the laws was

attended by the stiffening of the penalties stated

and applied.

What explains this significant growth in the

number and severity of the prostitution laws?

The answer lies in the changes which took place

in nineteenth- and early twentieth-century social

attitudes towards the family and its female

members, reflecting a growing concern about the

moral dangers of the “modern world,” and in the

channelling of that concern into campaigns for

social purity in general and sexual continence in

particular. These changes in social values were

not limited to Canada, but were felt in most

Western countries. Given Canada’s colonial

past and geographical position, the process of

social change and the legal response to it were

influenced by events and policies in both Great

Britain and the United States. […]

The State of the Law on Prostitution in

1867

In 1867, British and Canadian law relating

to prostitution and the protection of women

and children from vice reflected the values of

societies in which the desirability or efficacy of

the state’s intervention to condemn or control

342 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

sexual errancy was not readily conceded. Where

intervention was undertaken, the legal expedients

served purely pragmatic ends. The law was also

redolent of a social system in which women’s

virtue was valued predominantly in proprietary

terms, to be protected only where their men’s

assets or lineage were in jeopardy. […]

*****

Enforcement of the prostitution laws was

both sporadic and capricious. In general, the

police impulse was to practice toleration, with

a level of intrusion sufficient to emphasize

the fact that they were in control. If they felt

control slipping, or they came under criticism

or pressure from the community, the law could

be and often was applied in the most repressive

ways. Community attitudes, which invariably

reflected middle-class values, varied depending

on how far prostitution was seen as a direct

threat to respectable members of the population,

or necessary to local conditions. […]

The law relating to the protection of women

and children was even sparser than that on

prostitution. The age of consent of a child to

carnal knowledge, which had traditionally stood

at ten years, was by 1867 twelve years in both

Canada and Britain.1 […] Legislation had been

passed grudgingly by the British Parliament

in 1849 at the behest of the social reformer,

Lord Ashley (later Shaftesbury), which limited

protection to those under the age of twenty-

one whose defilement had been secured by

false pretenses.2 The new offence was included

in the English Offences against the Person

Act of 1861, and subsequently adopted in the

equivalent legislation in Canada in 1869.3

By 1850, especially in Britain, the realization

was emerging that many of the social problems

which were the consequence of industrialization,

including those afflicting working-class women

and children, could only be solved by state

intervention and regulation. Nevertheless there

was significant resistance to using legislation to

protect women in the sexual sphere.4 Widespread

opposition existed, especially in Britain, among

establishment and middle-class males, to the

further criminalization of the sexual abuse or

exploitation of women and children, especially

if it meant additional curbs on prostitution. This

politically powerful group, which included many

legislators, adhered to the view that prostitution

was inevitable, if not necessary. Within that

camp were politicians, law enforcement officers,

and public health physicians whose experience

pointed in that direction, those who viewed

prostitutes as the protectors of middle-class

female virtue, and those who felt that a more

restrictive criminal law would cramp the style of

themselves or their profligate offspring.5 Despite

a veneer of rectitude, some Victorian males

found no moral problem in leading an ostensibly

respectable family life, while at the same time

seeking sexual excitement with prostitutes.

Moreover, a proportion of those were attracted

to juveniles. As establishment and middle-class

girls were effectively “off limits” they felt no

compunction about utilizing the services of

working-class girls, who were often only too

ready to oblige. 6

*****

[…] By the middle of the nineteenth century

an increasingly influential segment of the

middle class in both countries was beginning

to question the condition and values of the

societies in which they lived. Industrialization

and the prosperity that followed in its train had

also brought untold suffering and evidence of

a general decline in moral values, including

attitudes towards sex. Those who felt like this

pressed for reform of social values and the

amendment of the law, including the criminal

law. […]

*****

The Early British Reformers and Their

Impact

Not surprisingly, given the earlier pattern of

industrialization and social dysfunction which it

produced, the British reformers were earlier into

the fray than their Canadian counterparts. […]

[…] The abhorrence they felt for state-

regulated prostitution in time drew their

Chasing the Social Evil 343

attention to its ubiquity on the Continent, and

led to their collaboration with abolitionists in

several other European countries. In the late

1870s, these contacts exposed something of a

trade in young English women, spirited away

from Britain by placeurs to serve in continental

brothels, especially in Brussels and Paris. 7

When these revelations were confirmed by a

Foreign Office investigator, pressure from the

reformers and the more general public outcry

persuaded Mr. Gladstone’s government to refer

the matter to a Select Committee of the House

of Lords in 1881.

*****

The Lords’ Select Committee was also asked

to investigate the extent of child prostitution in

Britain. The evidence satisfied their Lordships

that a trade in English girls for European brothels

had existed. Moreover, while the victims were

not in all cases of impeachable moral character,

they had clearly been misled as to the conditions

in which they would be required to work. 8

Both police and social reformers attested to

the large numbers of working-class children

who were prostituting themselves in British

cities, especially in London. […] Although

a number of witnesses pointed to social and

economic factors which explained this errancy,

greed and especially the desire for fashionable

clothing were typically named as the prime

motivations for the movement of young girls

into prostitution.9

The members of the Committee felt that

they had heard enough to warrant changing the

law to make it a criminal offence to procure a

woman to enter a brothel or to prostitute herself

outside the United Kingdom, whether or not

she knew of the purpose of the procurement.

On the domestic front, they advocated raising

the general age of consent to sixteen years and

that for unlawful abduction to twenty-one.

Moreover, it was recommended that brothel

keepers be open to conviction for receiving

into their establishments girls under the age of

sixteen, and that the police be given the power

to search such establishments where they had

reason to believe that juveniles were being

harboured. They also advocated extending

the powers of magistrates to remit delinquent

children to industrial schools, reformative

institutions established by legislation passed in

the mid 1870s to provide both moral correction

and work training to young people guilty of

criminal offences, or in need of discipline. 10

Early Canadian Attempts at Reform

In 1869, the existing vagrancy provisions in the

criminal law were consolidated and expanded to

embrace males found to be living on the avails

of prostitution. 11 […] The recommendations

of the Lords’ Committee were to induce some

Canadian federal legislators to press for further

reforms. As early as 1882, Mr. John Charlton,

the M.P. for North Norfolk, introduced a

private members’ bill in the Commons for the

punishment of seduction and other offences,

including the inveigling or enticement of

women into houses of prostitution. In doing

so he made specific reference to the report

of the United Kingdom Committee. 12 […] In

1884, the revised bill was killed in the Senate,

although the government did undertake to

introduce its own legislation in due course. 13

The Act Respecting Offences against the Person

of 1885, 14 a government measure, focused

solely on procuring. The provision was more

limited than that proposed by Charlton, in

that the procuring of a woman for purposes of

carnal knowledge or the inveigling or enticing

of her into a house of ill fame or brothel was

confined to cases of fraud. At a procedural level

magistrates were given power to grant warrants

to search premises where there was a reasonable

belief that a woman who had been inveigled or

enticed was being held.

*****

[…] The growing opinion that greater legal

protection needed to be afforded to women and

children is also evidenced by the establishment

in Montreal of the Society for the Protection

of Girls and Young Women. This organization

[…] had developed its particular mandate at the

behest of D.A. Watt, one of its founders, who

344 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

was convinced that the procuring of girls and

young women was widespread. 15 […] During

1883, considerable regret was voiced by the

Society over the Senate’s blocking of Charlton’s

bill, and a petition was submitted to Parliament

early in 1884 supporting the legislation.16

Greater success was achieved in this period

in legislating for the reform and rehabilitation

of prostitutes. The rescue impulse in Canada

was as strong as it was in Britain. This concern

was reflected by the establishment, primarily

by female activists, of a number of refuges and

shelters for reformed or potential prostitutes.

These institutions were often given legislative

sanction in the Provinces, and girls and women

were referred to them by the courts.17 When it

became apparent that these institutions, with

their rather grim combination of religious

education and limited job training, were meeting

with little success, the policy in Canada shifted

to special women’s prisons, to which prostitutes

could be consigned for significant periods

of time, during which correctional programs

fitted to their needs would be able to take

effect. 18 At the same time, the state began to

address the problem of prevention. In 1879,

the first legislative steps were taken in Ontario

to remove delinquent children from their

adverse surroundings and dissolute parents

to industrial refuges in which proper values

could be inculcated. Included were young girls

deemed to be in need of protection from the lure

of prostitution.19

Enter W.T. Stead!

[…] The British Parliament had proven singularly

indifferent to the report of the Select Committee,

and seemed disinclined to remedy gaps in the

law which the Committee had identified. By

1885, some of the leading reformers had had

enough of official prevarication and had enlisted

the help of the crusading journalist, W.T. Stead,

to force the hand of the politicians. Stead, who

was not known for his caution, concluded that

the best way to arouse public concern was to

demonstrate how easy it was to buy a young

English virgin for purposes of prostitution.

Following a lead supplied by Mrs. Butler, and

with the help of Bramwell Booth, the son of the

founder of the Salvation Army, he engineered

the purchase of a fourteen-year-old girl whose

mother was apparently ready to dispose of

her for a price. 20 He also published a series

of revelations in the Pall Mall Gazette, which

he edited, of the investigations of a “secret

commission” into the reality of vice in London.

In the “Maiden Tribute of Modern Babylon,”

as the series was entitled, Stead condemned

child prostitution as the most vicious form of

“white slavery.” Working-class children were,

he claimed, being coerced into lives of depravity

by all sorts of stratagems, from deceit to the

use of force and drugs. 21 These “revelations,”

and Stead’s subsequent imprisonment for the

abduction of Eliza Armstrong, the fourteen-

year-old subject of his stratagem, created a

massive outburst of public indignation, as

individuals throughout the social and political

structure rallied to the cause of social purity.22

In this emotion-charged climate, questions

that might well have been raised about Stead’s

methods and the reliability of his information

were ignored. For its part, Parliament, which

was heavily influenced by this outpouring of

public sentiment, passed the Criminal Law

Amendment Act of 1885.23

The Act, which was to provide the inspiration

and much of the form of subsequent Canadian

legislation on procuring and bawdy houses,

was aimed at the exploiters. It established

a series of procuring offences designed to

protect girls and women from those who would

lead them into prostitution, either at home or

abroad. Offences were to be punished with

imprisonment up to two years “with or without

hard labour.”24 The procuring of the defilement

of a woman by threats, intimidation, fraud, or by

the administration of a drug or other stupefying

agent was also proscribed and a similar penalty

attached.25 The Act raised the age of consent to

carnal knowledge to sixteen years and made

it an offence for a householder to permit the

defilement of a girl under sixteen years on his

premises, or to abduct a girl under eighteen for

Chasing the Social Evil 345

purposes of carnal knowledge.26 The detaining of

any woman or girl against her will for purposes

of carnal knowledge by any man or in a brothel

was established as an offence, punishable with

up to two years in prison.27 Moreover, justices

of the peace were empowered to issue search

warrants for premises where there was reason

to believe that a woman or girl was being held

against her will, in order to effect her rescue.28

By way of stiffening the laws relating to

brothels, the keeping, management, lease, or

occupation of premises used as a brothel, and

the permitting of the operation of a brothel by

another on one’s property, were established as

summary conviction offences subject to a fine of

twenty pounds or up to three months in prison,

“with or without hard labour.”29

The Criminal Law Amendment Act

and Its Impact in Canada

The U.K. legislation did not escape the eagle

eye of the indefatigable Mr. Charlton in Ottawa.

He produced a further bill in 1886, which

in addition to addressing his pet aversion,

seduction, also contained several provisions

taken from the imperial legislation. […] On

this occasion Charlton achieved greater success.

His general provision on seduction and a more

limited one on seduction under promise of

marriage as well as that on inducing carnal

knowledge were adopted.30 […]

The Campaign of D.A. Watt

Canada, largely as a result of parliamentary

skepticism about the existence or extent of

“white slavery,” had opted for a pale shadow of

the 1885 British legislation. D.A. Watt, of the

Montreal Society for the Protection of Girls and

Young Women, set out to change that. From the

late 1880s to 1892, he waged a well coordinated

and ultimately successful campaign to have the

criminal law afford far greater protection to

women and children. 31 […] Working through

the Society as the Chairman of its Legislation

Committee, he drafted a series of bills, which

were forwarded to the Department of Justice.32

These various proposals for reform were

collected and published in 1890 in a pamphlet,

Moral Legislation, a Statement Prepared for

the Senate. Among the proposals contained

in the document were an increase in the age

of consent to carnal knowledge from twelve

to sixteen years of age, the extension of the

abduction law to protect poor girls as well as

heiresses, the imposition of a precise legal

obligation on parents and other guardians to

take responsibility for protecting their children,

the punishment of those procuring girls and

women for prostitution and service in brothels

both within and outside Canada, and the general

protection of the young from vice.33 […]

*****

The Criminal Code and Morals

Offences

[…] Watt was the only one of those responding

to the draft Code who seems to have had any

influence on its final substance.

In addition to provisions proscribing carnal

knowledge of a girl under fourteen on any

account, and the seduction of and illicit

connection with previously chaste girls between

fourteen and sixteen, women under twenty-one

under promise of marriage, wards, servants, and

female passengers on vessels, the Code also

included detailed provisions on procuring. 34

Women under twenty-one who were not

common prostitutes or “of known immoral

character” were protected from procuring for

the purposes of “unlawful carnal connection”

within or outside Canada. 35 It was an offence

to inveigle or entice any woman or girl into a

house of ill fame or assignation, as it was to

procure or attempt to procure any woman or girl

to become a common prostitute in Canada or

abroad.36 Women and girls were protected from

procurement to or from Canada for service in

brothels, and from unlawful carnal connection

procured by threat, intimidation, fraud, or the

application of “any drug, intoxicating liquor,

matter, or thing.” 37 All of these offences were

punished by up to two years imprisonment with

hard labour. The procurement of a girl under

sixteen by a parent, guardian, or householder

346 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

for purposes of carnal knowledge, defilement,

or prostitution drew stiffer penalties, up to

fourteen years imprisonment depending on

the age of the victim. 38 Like the Criminal Law

Amendment Act, corroboration of the victim’s

story was required in the case of the procuring

offences.39

In relation to the keeping of a bawdy house,

which up until then had been dealt with under

the vagrancy laws, an additional offence was

included in the nuisance part of the Code

prescribing up to one year’s imprisonment

for the operation of such an establishment. 40

Provision was also made for the securing of

a search warrant where there was reason to

suspect the harbouring of a woman or girl

inveigled or enticed into a house of ill fame or

assignation.41 No special offence was included

to cover the case of a landlord permitting his

premises to be used as a bawdy house. In this

the Code fell short of the protection afforded by

the earlier British statute.

The Relevance and Efficacy of the

British and Canadian Legislation

*****

There is nevertheless something of an air of

unreality about the breadth and thrust of the

legislative provisions. Both their form and

rationale reflected the view that the most

serious problem with prostitution was the

external exploitation to which it was subject.

The exploiters were seen as sinister, shadowy

figures who were in the business of seducing

or abducting girls and women to serve in

establishments from which there was no easy

means of escape. […]

The legislation and its assumptions were

deficient in a number of respects. In the first

place, the reformers and legislators ignored the

economic and social forces which led women

and girls into prostitution. In their concern to

apply middle-class morality to working-class

problems, they failed to understand that if

this was a moral problem it was one of the

social immorality of consigning working-class

families, and females in particular, to the type

of living conditions and lack of economic

opportunity in which prostitution was seen as

an attractive option. […]

*****

[…] By the age of twelve the surveillance of

working-class children in the Victorian era by

their parents was rare. They were expected by

that age to earn their keep, which for girls often

meant working outside the family as domestic

servants. Within the crowded and squalid

conditions in which they had lived with their

families, sexual exploration and experience

were by no means rare.42 In addition to this they

were not infrequently subjected to sexual abuse

by their employers.43

A third problem relates to the identity of the

exploiters. Granted that prostitution attracts

its share of exploiters, the sensationalism

surrounding the “white slavery” exposés

seems to have deflected attention from the true

character of the majority of those who lived in

whole or in part on the profits of prostitution.

[…] A proportion of those who ran bawdy houses

in Upper Canada and Ontario were women of

the same background and social circumstances

as the prostitutes. 44 […] Furthermore, it is

not improbable that a proportion of the males

involved in exploitation were from the same

class, and the same socio-economic background

as prostitutes. […]

A fourth concern relates to the way in which

the reformers seem to have ignored their own

logic. Given their obsession to view the woman

or girl who had succumbed to prostitution as

a victim of male wiles, it is strange that this

draconian body of law against exploiters was

added to the existing law which penalized the

prostitutes, rather than replacing it. […] Even

more puzzling is that, with the exception of

Mr. Samuel Smith of Liverpool, a member of

the British House of Commons, no one seems

to have been willing to press publicity for the

general criminalization of the customers of

prostitutes.45 […] The answer to the first of these

riddles has to be found in the schizophrenic

Victorian middle-class view of prostitution.

Chasing the Social Evil 347

Although the reformers were convinced that

working-class girls and women were all too

often being led into prostitution by rogues and

bounders, they were still inclined to believe

that some of the blame had to be attached to the

lax moral values of that class.46 […] Viewed in

this light it was necessary to show the female

the error of her ways, by moral guidance and

reproof where she had not yet gone astray, and

by criminal law sanction where she had joined

the ranks of the “fallen.” The failure to extend

the reach of the criminal law to the customer

may be explained on more pragmatic grounds.

Here the problem was not with the reformers but

with the opposition. Despite the success of the

social purity campaign, the idea that prostitution

was inevitable, even necessary, was still strongly

entrenched within male society. […]

*****

The New White Slavery Scare and Its

Legislative Impact

The dawn of the new century brought a decided

increase in the concern surrounding prostitution

and it exploitative elements, and a new wave of

repression. A number of factors combined to

produce further white slavery hysteria during

the first decade which was international in its

embrace. […] During that period there was a

significant trade over national borders and by

steamship of females lured from disadvantaged

locations in eastern Europe, the Levant, and the

Orient to serve in brothels elsewhere.47 Indeed,

the traffic of girls and women from China was

to reach as far as the west coast of Canada. 48

[…] Although there was little evidence to

suggest that the tentacles of this trade extended

to Britain, domestic precautions were taken

involving the establishment of a special bureau

at Scotland Yard and the extension of the

activities of travellers’ aid societies. Moreover,

in 1905 the Aliens Act was enacted to give

magistrates the discretionary power to repatriate

foreign prostitutes from Britain.49 […]

*****

[…] The period before the First World War

marks a period of high nationalism in which

fears about the weakening of the racial integrity

and strength of various peoples reached panic

levels. In Britain it was seen as the moment

of judgment for the imperial vision. In the

United States and Canada it manifested itself in

obsessions about the undermining of traditional

Anglo-Saxon and Protestant values by the wave

of new immigrants, many of whom were from

non-English-speaking countries, and worse still,

Roman Catholic or infidel in their faith.

*****

The paranoia […] was also buttressed by

prevailing views on sex and sexuality. As

Michael Bliss has shown, in the first fifteen

years of the century educated Canadians

were exposed to popular books on human

sexuality, typically produced in the United

States and approved by orthodox physicians

and clergymen, which were destined to add to

their other worries about prostitution.50 In these

works the message was simple: sexual excess

was at best the cause of declining health, and at

worst of complete physical and mental decay.

[…] A particular fear which was emphasized

again and again in the white slavery literature

was that of venereal disease.51 This dreaded and,

until 1910, incurable condition above all others

was seen as striking at the physical and mental

integrity of the family and thus the race. The

disease seemingly spread from women of loose

virtue to men, to their wives, and was inherited

by their offspring. […]

*****

By the turn of the century a national

consciousness of prostitution and its ills were

developing. Middle-class, protestant American

was by then experiencing the sort of anxieties

about industrialization and urbanization which

had afflicted reformers in Britain in the 1850s

and 1860s. 52 […]

The major response to the “national” problem

of prostitution in the United States was the

White Slave Traffic Act, commonly known as

348 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

the Mann Act, passed by Congress in 1910. 53

The Act not only sought to stop what was seen

to be an extensive trade in procuring immigrant

girls and women for service as prostitutes and

in brothels, but also extended the prohibition to

the transportation of females over state lines for

prostitution or other immoral purposes.54 […]

*****

[…] By the early years of the present

century the white slaver had made his way

into the demonology of social reform groups

in Canada. Increasingly, a loose alliance of

women’s groups, purity activists, and the

major Protestant churches were calling for

more significant political and social action to

counteract prostitution in general and white

slavery in particular. […]

*****

Responding to the growing chorus of voices

in the country advocating the expansion

and stiffening of the criminal law to combat

commercialized vice, the new Conservative

Government in Ottawa was moved to act in

1913. The Criminal Code Amendment Act of

that year contained a number of provisions

relating to exploitation in prostitution. 55

Following the lead of the British Act of the

previous year, although limiting it to a second

or subsequent offence, whipping was added

as a discretionary penalty for procuring.56 The

procuring provisions themselves were revised to

drop the limitation of twenty-one years for the

victims of the offence, and to exclude prostitutes

from the protection of the inveigling offence.

The Act also added the offences of concealment

in a bawdy house, of spiriting new arrivals to

Canada to bawdy houses and of exercising

control, direction, or influence over a female

for purposes of prostitution. 57 Procuring also

became an offence subject to arrest without

warrant.58 A new exploitative offence of living

wholly or in part on the avails of prostitution

was added, supported by a presumption of guilt

where the accused lived with or was habitually

in the company of prostitutes with no visible

means of support, or residing in a house of

prostitution. 59 The bawdy house provisions

were tightened up by presuming a person who

appeared to be a master or mistress to be one,

treating the landlord as a keeper if he failed

to eject a convicted tenant, and adding new

offences of permitting the use of premises as

a bawdy house, and of being a “found in.” 60 A

presumption that premises were a disorderly

house was also established by the willful

prevention or obstruction of a peace officer

from entering.

*****

The Effects of Fifty Years of Moral

Fervour

The legislative changes wrought in 1913

effectively rounded out the complex of moral

provisions in the Canadian Criminal Code.

Indeed, with the exception of the repeal of the

streetwalker offence in the vagrancy section

in 1972, and other changes made to reflect

more clearly the reality that exploitation and

prostitution can be practiced by either sex,

the law in 1913 is basically that which applies

today. 61

The criminal statistics for the first seventeen

years of the century, and especially for the years

1912 to 1917, might well have suggested to

the social purists that there was some chance

of their dreams being realized. The figures

for convictions for seduction and abduction

remained modest, although there was a

discernible jump in the conviction rate in the

second half of the period. During the first ten

years the average annual conviction rate for

seduction was 9.1. 62 For the years 1911–1917

the conviction rate increased to 34.14 per

annum. 63 A similar, although more modest

increase, was experienced in the conviction

rate for abduction, from an average of 7.8 for

the years 1901–1910 to a figure of 18.57 for

the period of 1911–1917. 64 More encouraging

perhaps was the fact that convictions for

procuring became numerous enough to warrant

reporting from 1911. Although the conviction

Chasing the Social Evil 349

rate vacillated between eleven and sixteen a

year between 1911 and 1914 it then jumped to

sixty-six in 1915, fell to thirty-four in 1916, and

rose again to fifty-two in 1917.65

By far the most dramatic increases occurred

in the figures for the vagrancy offences of

keeping, frequenting, or being an inmate of a

bawdy house. The average annual conviction

rate for the years 1901–1910 was 1741. 66 For

the later period it was 3868.67 In the years 1914,

1915, and 1916 the figures were 4357, 4935, and

5469 respectively.

*****

Any cheer which these figures might have

given the reformers was in all likelihood

illusory. Despite the evidence of greater

vigilance on the part of the police and greater

success in prosecuting the “social evil,” no

significant dent was being made in the incidence

of prostitution. Indeed, the record suggests that

the “trade” and its practitioners and customers

merely readjusted their habits to deal with more

draconian enforcement patterns. […] As in the

United States and Britain the evidence in Canada

suggests that vigorous enforcement directed

against organized brothels in discrete areas

merely led to a dispersal of the “trade,” and an

increase in street prostitution. 68 Moreover, the

exploitation practiced by bawdy house keepers

was replaced by the often more insidious

influence and control of the pimp or “cadet” as

he was often described.69

Perhaps the greatest shortcoming of the law

was that the double standard was practiced

consistently in its enforcement. A complex of

legal provisions, which was designed primarily

to attack the exploiters of prostitutes, was used

predominately to harass and victimize the

prostitutes themselves. True, for the first time

prosecutions were brought in some numbers

against the procurers and pimps, but their

number pales into insignificance alongside

the host of women charged with vagrancy and

bawdy house offences. […]

*****

It is a permissible, if tentative, conclusion

that the Canadian prostitution laws did little or

nothing to stop the exploitation of prostitutes, let

alone reduce the incidence of prostitution itself.

Indeed, the law and its enforcement may in

some respects have contributed to exploitation

by driving the prostitutes into the clutches of

pimps. Moreover, despite the protestations of

both reformers and legislators that the end of

the double standard was their primary aim, it

continued to flourish, especially at the level

of enforcement. The prostitutes remained the

deviants, to be harassed when and how the law

enforcement authorities willed it.

The Faulty Assumptions of the Social

Purists

This preliminary analysis of the development

of the prostitution laws and the impact of social

purity makes it all too easy to criticize those

who were in the forefront of social reform in the

late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries. It

has to be remembered that for all their strange

thinking and practical foibles, the cause of

the social purists was one which did produce

social benefits. Some women and children were

“saved,” and the basis was laid for that part of

the welfare state which has the protection of the

young as its focus. Moreover, one of the strains

in this type of thinking was in time to lead to the

translation of the social gospel into progressive

political action. […]

*****

The social purity movement was an activist

crusade bent on both social and legal reform.

As with all such crusades, the end tended to

dictate the means. The rhetoric of the campaign

was often substituted for rational debate and

discussion. There was also a tendency to

canonize the heroes of the movement and to

attach the character of dogma to their writings

and utterances without any attempt to assess the

reliability of their data or conclusions. […]

*****

The combining of social activism with pressure

for the invocation of the criminal law is by no

350 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

means a purely historical phenomenon. It exists

in our society, and can lead to the same dangers

of excessive moral fervour and unthinking

espousal of simplistic legal expedients. We

are certainly not immune to “purity” crusades.

Furthermore, we tend to cling to the sort of

middle-class stereotypes which prevented the

social purists from appreciating the true nature

of the problems with which they were dealing.

Although there may be more skepticism now

about the claims of moral zealots, we are not

beyond being unduly influenced by experts,

especially when we believe that they have

answers which support our claims. While the

use and reworking of fictional stories is perhaps

less prevalent today than it was in the days of

social purity, the advocates of moral reform are

still capable of using dubious but oft-repeated

factual information as if its constant repetition

put its validity beyond question. Moreover,

rhetoric and its capacity for obfuscating the

issues is as much a problem now as it was then.

Finally, there are many people now as then

who attach an unwarranted and almost magical

significance to law, especially criminal law,

as the solution to complex social problems. If

there is a lesson in all of this, it is that those

responsible for social policy formulation have to

be continually vigilant against being influenced

by these features of the crusading mentality.

Notes

1. See Offences against the Person Act (1861), 24

and 25 Vict., c. 100, ss. 50, 51 (England). See G.

Parker, “The Legal Regulation of Sexual Activity,”

211–214, for details of earlier provisions in the

Maritime colonies, Lower and Upper Canada all

of which had increased the age to twelve. The

wording of the English statute was translated to the

Canadian Offences against the Person Act (1869),

32 & 33 Vict., c. 20, ss. 51, 52.

2. See An Act to Protect Women from Fraudulent

Practices for Procuring Their Defi lement (1849),

12 & 13 Vict., c. 74 (England).

3. Offences against the Person Act (1861), 24 & 25

Vict., c. 100, s. 49 (England); Offences against

the Person Act (1869), 32 & 33 Vict., c. 20, 50

(Canada).

4. E. Bristow, Vice and Vigilantes: Purity Movements

in Britain since 1700 (Dublin: Gill & MacMillan

Ltd., 1977).

5. Ibid., 52–53. The leading proponent of regulation

of prostitutes for public health reasons was Dr.

William Acton. For a sample of his views, see J.

Murray, Strong Minded Women and Other Lost

Voices from 19 th Century England (New York:

Pantheon Books, 1982), 394–397, 427–428. The

prostitute as saviour of virtuous womanhood was

a theme of the historian and essayist, William

Leckey, ibid., 411–412.

6. See K. Chesney, The Victorian Underworld,

386–388; R. Pearsall, The Worm in the Bud: The

World of Victorian Sexuality (Harmondsworth:

Penguin Books, 1971), 358–366. Although the

desire of some customers in Canada for young

girls has not been so clearly demonstrated as in

England, the work of C. Backhouse, “Nineteenth-

Century Canadian Prostitution Law: Reflection of a

Discriminatory Society,” unpublished paper, April

1983, 15–16, demonstrates that girls from their

early teenage years were active in the trade. See

also infra for the concern of Canadian legislators

and reformers in the 1880s and 1890s about child

prostitution and its sponsors.

7. Bristow, ibid., 85–90.

8. British Parliamentary Papers, Report of the Select

Committee on the Protection of Young Girls, 1882,

iii.

9. Ibid., Minutes of Evidence, 92–93 (Dunlap); 88

(Morgan); 8 (Miss Ellice Hopkins); 33 (Rev. J.W.

Horsley).

10. Ibid., Report, iv–v.

11. An Act respecting Vagrants (1869), 32 & 33 Vict., c.

28 (Canada). Section 1 introduced the new offence

of having no profession or calling to maintain

oneself by, but for the most part supporting oneself

by the avails of prostitution. The prescribed penalty

was a maximum of two months imprisonment, fifty

dollars, or both. The maximum penalty was later

increased to six months: (1874) 37 Vict., c. 43, s. 1

(Canada). By legislation in 1881 it was made clear

that accused could be sentenced to six months with

or without hard labour: (1881) 44 Vict., c. 31, s. 1

(Canada).

12. Parliamentary Debates, House of Commons, 1882,

327. Charlton was a devout Presbyterian and a

Chasing the Social Evil 351

founding member of the Dominion Lord’s Day

Alliance.

13. Parliamentary Debates, Senate, 1884, 365–368.

14. (1885), 48 & 49 Vict., c. 82 (Canada). In the

Commons Charlton criticized the bill because

it made no attempt to get at the person having

illicit connection. Both an amendment by him to

remedy that gap and a motion to refer the bill back

to Committee were defeated. See Parliamentary

Debates, H.C., 1885, 2767–2768.

15. Montreal Society for Protection of Girls and Young

Women, Minutes Book, 1882–1891, PAC MG 281

129.

16. Ibid.

17. Backhouse, “Nineteenth-Century Canadian

Prostitution Law,” 52–53. Backhouse reveals

that legislative status had been accorded to such

establishments from earlier in the century (see,

e.g., Montreal Institute for Female Penitents

(1832), 3 Wm. IV, c. 35 (Lower Canada); Toronto

Magdalen Asylum (1858), 22 Vict., c. 73 (Province

of Canada). This process continued and intensified

through the 1860s and 1870s.

18. Ibid., 53–56. Backhouse notes that the maximum

penalty for vagrancy was increased to six months in

1874 An Act Respecting Vagrants. Complementary

provincial and federal legislation authorized

the custody of women convicted of provincial

and federal offences respectively in provincial

reformatories (see, e.g., An Act Respecting the

Andrew Mercer Reformatory for Females (1879),

42 Vict., c. 38, s. 2 (Ontario); An Act Respecting

the Andrew Mercer Reformatory for Females

(1879), 42 Vict., c. 43 (Canada)). Moreover, special

federal legislation was enacted requiring women

convicted of vagrancy in Quebec to serve their

sentences in the Quebec female reformatory prison.

The minimum penalty which could be exacted

was five years! See An Act to Make Provision for

the Detention of Female Convicts in Reformatory

Prisons in the Province of Quebec (1871), 24 Vict.,

c. 30, s. 2 (Canada).

19. Ibid., 56–57. See, e.g., An Act to Establish an

Industrial Refuge for Girls (1879), 42 Vict., c. 39

(Ontario).

20. R. Schults, Crusader in Babylon: W.T. Stead and

the Pall Mall Gazette (Lincoln: University of

Nebraska Press, 1972), 130–131.

21. Ibid., 128–168; D. Gorham, “The ‘Maiden Tribute

of Babylon’ Re-examined: Child Prostitution and

the Idea of Childhood in Late-Victorian England,”

Victorian Studies 21 (1978), 353.

22. Schults, Crusader in Babylon, 169–192.

23. Criminal Law Amendment Act, (1885), 48 & 49

Vict., c. 69 (U.K.).

24. Ibid., s. 2.

25. Ibid., s. 3.

26. Ibid., s. 4–7.

27. Ibid., s. 8.

28. Ibid., s. 10.

29. Ibid., s. 13.

30. An Act Respecting Offences against the Public

Morals and Convenience (1886), 49 Vict., c. 157,

ss. 2, 4, 5.

31. D.A. Watt, Moral Legislation: A Statement

Prepared for the Information of the Senate

(Montreal: Gazette Printing Co., 1890), Appendix

A, 37–41.

32. For the development of this program of lobbying,

see Montreal Society for the Protection of Girls

and Young Women, Minute Book, 1882–1891,

PAC MG 281 129. See also Parker, “The Legal

Regulation of Sexual Activity,” 217–226.

33. Watt, Moral Legislation, 27–30, 43–46.

34. The Criminal Code of Canada, (1892), 55–56 Vict.,

c. 29, ss. 269, 181–184.

35. Ibid., s. 185(a).

36. Ibid., s. 185(b), (c).

37. Ibid., s. 185(e), (f), (g), (h), (i).

38. Ibid., ss. 186, 187.

39. Ibid., s. 684.

40. Ibid., s. 198.

41. Ibid., s. 574.

42. Report of Select Committee on the Protection of

Young Girls.

43. This was true of a substantial minority of former

servants according to J. Walkowitz, Prostitution

and Victorian Society: Women, Class and the State

(Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1980),

18.

44 Backhouse, “Nineteenth-Century Canadian

Prostitution Law,” 14–26.

45. Parliamentary Debates, House of Commons 1885,

Vol. 300, 1419–1421. Smith, who wished to add

an offence of “habitual solicitation,” was primarily

concerned to protect women and girls from the

insults to which they were subjected in public

places from potential customers.

46. See Report of Select Committee on the Protection of

Young Girls, 1882, iii; and Gorham, “The ‘Maiden

Tribute’ Reexamined.”

47. Bristow, Vice and Vigilantes, 177–181. See also E.

Bristow, Prostitution and Prejudice: The Jewish

Fight against White Slavery, 1870–1939 (Oxford:

Clarendon Press, 1982).

48. P. Roy, “The Oriental Menace in British Columbia,”

in M. Horn & R. Sabourin (eds.), Studies in

352 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

Canadian Social History (Toronto: McClelland &

Stewart, 1974), 289.

49. Aliens Act (1905), 5 Edw. 7, c. 13 (U.K.).

50. M. Bliss, “‘Pure Books on Avoided Subjects’:

Pre-Freudian Sexual Ideas in Canada,” [1975] Can.

Hist. Assoc. Papers 89.

51. M. Connelly, The Response to Prostitution in the

Progressive Era (Chapel Hill: University of North

Carolina Press, 1980), 67–90. For an example of

the treatment of venereal disease in contemporary

anti-white slavery literature, see E. Bell, War on the

White Slave Trade (Toronto: Coles Publishing Co.,

1980), 281–304 (originally published, Chicago: C.

Thompson Publishing Co., 1909).

52. Connelly, The Response to Prostitution, 281–

304.

53. White Slave Traffick Act, U.S., Statutes at Large,

vol. 36 (1910), 825–827.

54. See Hoke v. U.S. 227 U.S. 308 (1913); Athanasaw

v. U.S., 227 U.S. 308 (1913); U.S. v. Holte, 236

U.S. 140 (1915); Caminetti v. U.S., 242 U.S. 470

(1917).

55. Criminal Code Amendment Act (1913), 3 & 4 Geo.

V, c. 13.

56. Ibid., s. 9.

57. Ibid.

58. Ibid., 23.

59. Ibid., s. 9.

60. Ibid., ss. 1. 11.

61. By The Criminal Code Amendment Act (1915),

5 Geo. V, c. 12, s. 5, being an inmate of a bawdy

house was made an indictable offence. By s. 7 of

the same Act the vagrancy offences of keeping

and being an inmate or frequenter of a bawdy

house were repealed. Amendments in 1917

extended the definition of bawdy house to embrace

establishments kept for the practice of acts of

indecency—(1917), 7 & 8 Geo. V, s. 3.

62. Session Papers, 1900–1910; no. 7 (1900), no. 17

(1901–1910).

63. Session Papers, 1911–1917; no. 17.

64. Session Papers, 1900–1917; no. 7 (1900), no. 17

(1901–1917).

65. Session Papers, 1911–1917; no. 17.

66. Session Papers, 1900–1910; no. 7 (1900), no. 17

(1901–1910).

67. Session Papers, 1911–1917; no. 17.

68. D. Nilson, “The ‘Social Evil’: Prostitution in

Vancouver 1900–1920,” in B. Latham & C. Less

(eds.), In Her Own Right (Victoria, B.C.: Camosun

College, 1980), 215.

69. J. Bedford, “Prostitution in Calgary 1900–1914,”

Alberta History 29 (1981), 1, 7; L. Rotenberg, “The

Wayward Worker: Toronto’s Prostitute at the Turn

of the Century,” in J. Acton, P. Goldsmith, & B.

Shepard (eds.), Women at Work (Toronto: Canadian

Women’s Educational Press, 1974), 57.

CHAPTER 23

The First Century:

The History of Non-Medical Opiate Use

and Control Policies in Canada, 1870–1970

Robert R. Solomon and Melvyn Green

An Introductory Review of the First

Century

Prior to 1908, few restrictions were imposed

on the distribution or consumption of opiates,

whether for medical or pleasurable purposes.

Canada annually imported tons of raw opium

and large quantities of processed opiates.

Various low-cost opium preparations were

freely distributed by doctors, traveling medicine

shows, patent medicine companies, pharmacies,

general stores, and Chinese opium shops.

Although viewed as an individual medical

misfortune or personal vice, opiate dependence

was free from serious moral stigma. Indeed, in

many circles, cigarette smoking and alcohol

consumption were considered graver threats to

public health and morals.

The decision to prohibit non-medical opiate

use stemmed not from concern about its addictive

properties, but rather from a redefinition of its

moral impact by some vocal reformers. They

came to perceive opiates as a menace that

destroyed Christian inhibitions, thus exposing

man’s natural tendency to depravity. While

similar campaigns against alcohol, tobacco, and

other vices had only minor temporary effects,

the anti-opium crusade fundamentally altered

both public attitudes and the criminal law. This

crusade succeeded because it was directed

against Chinese opium smokers and Chinese

opium factories, but at the same time posed no

threat to the larger number of predominantly

middle-class and middle-aged Caucasian

users who were addicted to the products of the

established pharmaceutical industry.

The events following the passage of the first

criminal drug law in 1908 reinforced alarmist

views of drug use and users. […] Parliament

and the public were presented with stereotypical

drug villains, who were primarily non-Christian

and non-white, and who more than deserved

the progressively harsher laws that were

passed. The federal police and government

drug bureaucracies, which were established

in the early 1920s, aligned themselves with

the moral reformers and anti-Asiatic forces

in calling for stricter laws. In a series of near-

annual amendments, Canada’s drug statute

was transformed during the 1920s into one of

the country’s most stringent pieces of criminal

legislation.

By the early 1930s, federal police and drug

officials emerged as Canada’s only drug experts.

[…] As law enforcement efforts increased,

distribution patterns, the drug of choice, and

the manner of consumption changed. After

World War II, intravenous use of heroin, the

most potent opium derivative, began to replace

intravenous use of morphine, which had

previously replaced the smoking of opium.

354 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

It was not until the early 1950s that the

concept of treating rather than punishing addicts

was first forcefully proposed. Relying heavily

on their American counterparts, Canadian

enforcement officials attempted to discredit

the suggested treatment programmes, and

instead argued for heavier sentences, more

vigorous enforcement, and custodial treatment.

Parliament tried to accommodate these divergent

views, but ultimately adopted the enforcement

community’s recommendations in the 1961

legislation. Nevertheless, at least some of the

more Draconian features of the early drug law

were repealed at this time.

Canada’s addict population grew slowly

after World War II, and there was even a

sustained heroin shortage in the early 1960s.

A restructuring of the illicit heroin trade in the

mid 1960s soon provided abundant supplies for

the domestic market and also for trans-shipment

to the United States. By the end of the decade,

heroin was more readily available in Canada

than ever before, and the addict population,

which already had exceeded previous levels,

was still increasing sharply.

The Chinese Opium Question,

1870–1908

Chinese Immigration and British

Columbia’s Anti-Asiatic Campaign

The first Chinese immigrants came to British

Columbia in the 1850s (40, p. 508). Both

the Chinese arriving directly from the Orient

and those escaping from mounting racial

discrimination in California were welcomed

as a source of cheap labour for the railroads,

mines, and other expanding industries. The

Caucasian population viewed the Chinese as

conscientious, thrifty, and law-abiding. Their

smoking of opium was not considered to be

physically harmful or socially degenerate.

Yet, the public strongly disapproved of opium

smoking among whites, because it involved

mixing of the races—a matter considered far

more serious than the drug’s effects (28; 40).

At the time, the various levels of government

were concerned about opium smoking only

for financial reasons. When British Columbia

joined Confederation in 1871, the colonial duty

on opium was replaced by the federal import tax

(39a, Schedule B). The Chinese opium factories

established in Victoria and later in Vancouver

and New Westminster were subject to an annual

$500 municipal licensing fee (41, p. 275).

The tolerant attitude to both the Chinese

and opium smoking prevailed until the 1880s,

when the decline in railroad construction and

the gold rush restricted job opportunities in

British Columbia. […] As economic conditions

worsened, complaints against the Chinese

increased. They were criticized as being

clannish, heathen, unsanitary, immoral, and

disloyal to Canada (7; 25; 28; 36; 40; 42).1

*****

[…] Shortly thereafter, Parliament passed the

Chinese Immigration Act, 1885 (39b, s. 14),

which imposed a $50 tax on Chinese immigrants

entering British Columbia. […]

Continued public hostility prompted

Parliament to double the tax […] in 1901 (39c, s.

6) and to establish the 1902 Royal Commission

on Chinese and Japanese Immigration. The

Commission concluded that all Chinese

immigration should be prohibited and that, in

the interim, the tax should be increased to $500.

[…] [N]o opium-treated proposals were made.

Parliament raised the tax to $500 in 1904 (39d,

s. 6), but did not prohibit Chinese immigration

until 1923 (39l).

The 1904 tax, unlike the two previous

measures, apparently contributed to a temporary

reduction in Chinese immigration2 (6). However,

a sharp increase in Japanese immigration in the

mid 1900s (21) stirred another wave of public

hostility. As in the past, the anti-Asiatic crusade

in California served as a model. In September

1907, a leader of the Exclusion League of San

Francisco came to Vancouver for the express

purpose of encouraging anti-Japanese sentiment.

On September 7, a labour demonstration against

the Japanese erupted into rioting (21). The

federal government dispatched Mackenzie

King, then Deputy Minister of Labour, to

The First Century 355

investigate the incident and to compensate

Asians who had suffered losses (15). King was

confronted during his investigation with claims

from two Chinese opium merchants. Startled by

the existence of an established Chinese opium

industry, King strongly recommended in his

official report that Parliament immediately

eliminate the evil (11; 22; 40).

Canada’s First Criminal Opium

Prohibition

King pursued the opium issue during his visit

to Vancouver and undertook a second unofficial

investigation in his capacity as a concerned

citizen (23). His private report contained four

dominant themes. The first three related to the

increasing popularity of opium smoking among

white men and women, the size of and profits

from the Chinese opium trade, and the fact that

it operated in open violation of the provincial

pharmacy legislation. The fourth and perhaps

most important point was that Canada, as a

Christian nation, had to set an example in the

international campaign against opium (23).

*****

Less than three weeks after King submitted his

private study, Parliament enacted the country’s

first criminal opium prohibition. The […] bill

moved through the House of Commons without

discussion. […] The 1908 Opium Act made it

an indictable offence to import, manufacture,

offer to sell, sell, or possess to sell opium for

non-medical purposes, but prohibited neither

simple possession nor use (62e). Violation of

the statute was punishable by incarceration for

up to three years and/or a $1,000 fine.

A comparison of the Opium Act with the

other drug-related legislation introduced in the

same year suggests that racial and economic

factors were largely responsible for the success

of the campaign against opium smoking.

After prolonged discussions with industry

representatives, the government enacted the

Proprietary or Patent Medicine Act (11; 39f)

of 1908. The legislation, which had been

revised to take into account the Pharmaceutical

Association’s views, basically regulated, rather

than prohibited, the non-medical use of patent

medicines. The Act banned the use of cocaine

and excessive amounts of alcohol in patent

medicines. It also required manufacturers

to register with the government and to label

products containing any scheduled drug. While

heroin was included in the schedule, opium and

morphine were not. […] The accommodating

attitude to the industry is noteworthy considering

that far more people were probably addicted to

opiates through the use of patent medicines

than through the smoking of opium (7; 11; 16;

41). 3

*****

[…] The 1908 drug reform legislation left

Caucasian interests in the patent medicine and

tobacco industries relatively unscathed, while

it criminalized Chinese opium distributors

and sacrificed Chinese business interests. The

Chinese, a politically powerless and, at least

in the west, a despised alien minority, were

ideal targets for Canada’s moral reformers and

politicians.

The Expansion of the Criminal

Prohibition, 1909–1929

The Opium and Drug Act of 1911

The passage of the 1908 Opium Act enhanced

King’s reputation as a social reformer and

opium expert, furthered his political career, and

led to his appointment to the 1909 Shanghai

Opium Commission—the first international

conference which was called for the purpose

of suppressing the trade. King won a seat in the

1908 federal election and was appointed Labour

Minister the next year (11). Following his return

from Shanghai in 1909, he introduced a drug

bill dealing exclusively with opium, only to

withdraw it in favour of broader legislation after

being warned of Montreal’s growing “cocaine

curse” (8; 11).

*****

[…] The 1911 Opium and Drug Act (39g)

was discussed at length. King set the tone of

356 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

the debate, quoting extensively from newspaper

accounts of Montreal’s cocaine wave (19a),

and speaking of Canada’s leadership role in

the international drug suppression campaign. 4

[…] The 1908 statute was repealed; morphine,

cocaine, and eucaine were added to the drug

schedule; and new user-oriented offences were

created. The importation, manufacture, sale,

transportation, and possession of scheduled

drugs were prohibited, except for medical or

scientific purposes. The smoking of opium

and merely being present in an opium “resort”

without lawful excuse were also made offences.

The Act placed restrictions on wholesale and

retail distributors, physicians, and other health-

care professionals. Police powers of search and

seizure were expanded, and a special search

warrant was created for drug cases (39g). The

Act gave magistrates discretion to award half

of an offender’s fine to the person who had

provided the information leading to conviction

(39g).

Although the provincial and municipal police

lacked an explicit enforcement mandate, there

was an average of over 900 convictions a year

between 1912 and 1920 (34b; 34c; 34d; 34e;

34f). The courts apparently did not view drug

offenders as serious criminals—about 90 per

cent of drug convictions resulted in fines, a trend

consistent across Canada during this period. The

conviction statistics suggest that the illicit trade

was confined almost exclusively to the cities in

Quebec, Ontario, and British Columbia. In the

east, Caucasians controlled the traffic, dealing

primarily in morphine and cocaine smuggled

into Canada from Europe. In British Columbia,

Chinese opium distributors with contacts in the

Orient dominated the trade (34b, c, d, e, f).

International Drug Control Efforts

*****

The Shanghai Opium Commission was followed

by a second international conference at which the

1912 Hague Opium Convention was formulated.

The Convention was appended to the Versailles

Treaty ending World War I and, as a result, did

not come into general effect until the treaty was

ratified in the 1920s (43). However, American

complaints that opiates were being diverted

from Canada’s licit trade to the United States’

black market (11) prompted Canada to adopt the

Convention’s import and export provisions in

1919 (39b). The Canadian government fulfilled

the Convention’s remaining requirements in the

1920 drug amendment and also strengthened

record-keeping procedures, increased some

penalties, and renamed the statute the Opium

and Narcotic Drug Act (39i). […]

[…] As law enforcement efforts increased

the risks of arrest and financial loss, major

traffickers switched from opium and morphine

to heroin distribution. Heroin is several times

more potent than morphine and is easier to

dilute, thus providing traffickers with a greater

profit potential. During the early 1920s, heroin

began to replace morphine as the drug of choice

in the United States and first appeared in eastern

Canada (14; 18; 24; 26).

*****

The Resurgence of the Moral Reform

Movement and Anti-Asiatic Sentiment

Many of the forces that prompted the enactment

of the 1908 Opium Act re-emerged in 1920. That

year saw the launching of a well-publicized

moral crusade against drugs, the revival of anti-

Asiatic hostility in British Columbia, and the

establishment of a federal drug agency, which,

like King, served as a political catalyst for the

enactment of legislation.

In 1920, Maclean’s Magazine initiated a

series of articles for the express purpose of

arousing public demands for stricter drug

legislation. The articles provided the first

detailed coverage of the issue in any popular

Canadian magazine, and it later formed part

of Canada’s first drug book, The Black Candle

(30). Mrs. Emily Murphy, a magistrate and a

judge of the Edmonton Juvenile Court, authored

both the book and the articles. She approached

the drug problem with a combination of genuine

concern and strict Protestant morality. Her

The First Century 357

writing contained social, medical, and statistical

information drawn from Canada and abroad, but

it was interwoven with anecdotes, popular racial

biases, and moral fables.

[…] The reader was provided with two

images of drug users—victim and villain.

The victim was invariably white and usually

young. The list of villains included: Chinese

and black pushers who were motivated by greed

and lust for white women; “aliens of colour”

who were unwitting cogs in an international

drug conspiracy designed “to injure the bright-

browed races of the world” (30); “script doctors”

who prescribed drugs for profit; and “the ring,”

a mysterious and ruthless drug syndicate (30).

Two characteristics shared by victim and villain

alike were their overwhelming desire to infect

others, particularly the young, and their need

to commit crime. […] Even though the drug

was virtually unknown in Canada, Murphy

warned of the dangers of “marihuana” addicts.

Quoting American police officials, she reported

that these addicts were rendered raving maniacs

capable of savage killings while under the

drug’s infl uence.

[…] Critical of the sentences imposed by her

fellow judges, Murphy called for mandatory

minimum sentences, whipping, deportation of

convicted aliens, and the establishment of a drug

treatment prison on a remote island.

*****

The renewal of the anti-Asiatic campaign in

British Columbia during the early 1920s fuelled

public demands for drastic action against drug

offenders. Service clubs, church organizations,

civic groups, and the Anti-Asiatic Exclusion

League pressed for immediate legislative action.

British Columbia’s members of Parliament were

the major force in the enactment of the 1923

Chinese Immigration Act, which in essence

prohibited Chinese immigration (39l). 5 […]

The Chinese were publicly identified as the

primary villains in the drug trade; their prey was

Canada’s unsuspecting youth. One Vancouver

Member of Parliament, quoting the secretary

of the Anti-Asiatic Exclusion League, bluntly

informed Parliament that:

Here we have a disease, one of many directly

traceable to the Asiatic. Do away with the

Asiatic and you have more than saved the souls

and bodies of thousands of young men and

women who are yearly being sent to a living

hell and to the grave through their presence in

Canada (19b).

*****

The Federal Drug Bureaucracy

*****

In 1920, the newly created federal Department of

Health was given responsibility for supervising

Canada’s drug law and international treaty

obligations. An agency, later named the Narcotic

Division, was established within the department

to discharge these duties (11; 34g). In the same

year, the Royal Canadian Mounted Police

(RCMP) force was founded and given a mandate

to enforce all federal law. The new force was

not uniformly welcomed, and it relied heavily

on rigorous drug enforcement as one means of

justifying its existence. […]

*****

The RCMP became a staunch ally of the

Narcotic Division, serving as its enforcement

arm. When its officers encountered difficulties,

the RCMP turned to the Division, which acted as

its spokesman in proposing remedial legislation.

In the early 1920s, the federal government

began to employ special prosecutors to handle

all drug cases and to provide advice to local drug

enforcement units. The Division encouraged

federal prosecutors to appeal unfavourable court

decisions and, in turn, drafted legislation to

assist these prosecutors in obtaining convictions

and stiff sentences (17).

Given its statutory mandate, its allies in

enforcement and prosecution, and its direct

access to the responsible cabinet minister, the

Narcotic Division usually secured quick passage

of its legislative proposals. […] In a near-

annual series of amendments, the federal drug

358 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

bureaucracy transformed Canada’s drug statute

into one of the country’s most punitive pieces of

criminal legislation. The six legislative revisions

between 1921 and 1927 (39l, m, n, o, p) were

consolidated in the Opium and Narcotic Drug

Act, 1929 (62s), the major features of which are

outlined below.

Health-care professionals were required by

the Act to maintain detailed records of their

drug transactions and were prohibited from

prescribing or supplying drugs, except for

medical purposes (39q). As a result of the

Narcotic Division’s interpretation of what

constituted “medical purposes,” doctors were

prosecuted for providing maintenance doses to

addicts. [...] Violations of these provisions were

punishable by up to five years’ imprisonment.

Cannabis was added to the drug schedule

in 1923, presumably as a result of Mrs.

Murphy’s warning. Illicit importing, exporting,

manufacturing, selling, or possession of any

scheduled drug were made serious offences.

Any person occupying a premise or vehicle in

which drugs were found was deemed to be in

possession, unless he could prove that the drugs

were there without his authority, knowledge, or

consent (39q). […] Aliens convicted of the more

serious offences were subject to mandatory

deportation at the end of their prison sentence

(39q). The right to appeal a drug conviction was

severely curtailed (39e).

*****

Despite greater police powers, the annual

number of drug conviction, which had peaked

in the early 1920s, fell rapidly by the end of the

decade to about 200 (27). Probably the most

important factor in this decline was the dying

out of older generations of Chinese opium

smokers, which had provided the majority of

offenders. The prohibition against Chinese

immigration, the deportation of more than

500 convicted Chinese offenders during the

1920s (35), and reduced public interest also

contributed to this trend.

*****

The Continuation of the Law

Enforcement Approach, 1930–1952

*****

The drug law underwent only three substantive

changes between 1930 and 1952: the offences

of cultivating opium and cannabis were added

in 1938 (39r); the deportation provisions were

transferred to the new immigration legislation

in 1952 (39s); and the Schedule was expanded

to include new compounds and synthetic

narcotics.

*****

Canada’s illicit drug trade changed far more

profoundly than did its drug policy. The war

severed Pacific shipping lines, halted the

flow of opium from the Orient, and crippled

the Chinese opium distribution system (33a).

North America’s Chinese syndicates were

unable to re-establish this system after the war

because China, previously their largest source,

was torn by civil war. When the Communist

government finally came to power in 1949,

they eliminated the traffic (38). The focus of

the international trade shifted to the Middle

East, where the export markets were controlled

by French-Corsicans and other Europeans.

North America’s Chinese distributors had no

contacts with these suppliers and, in any event,

their traditional market within the Chinese

community was rapidly disappearing (37). By

1945, offenders of Chinese origin accounted for

only 10 per cent of Canada’s drug convictions

(20). […]

Developments abroad also influenced

Canada’s east-coast traffic during this period.

The repeal of alcohol prohibition in 1932 largely

eliminated the illicit alcohol trade, prompting

New York Mafia syndicates to expand their

illicit drug activities. They obtained heroin

from the French-Corsican laboratories of

Paris and Marseilles and smuggled it into both

American and Canadian east-coast ports abroad

commercial ships (9; 14; 26). As in the west,

the war disrupted smuggling operations and

The First Century 359

caused widespread shortages. Once the war

ended, however, the east-coast distribution

system was restored and strengthened. Several

prominent French-Corsican racketeers, who

had fled France to avoid prosecution for

war crimes and for other offences, settled

in Montreal. In conjunction with local and

New York Mafia leaders, these expatriate

French-Corsicans contributed to Montreal’s

emergence as a major trans-shipment centre

for heroin en route to the United States. Mafia

figures in Toronto and Hamilton established a

parallel trans-shipment network, in some cases

using unsuspecting Italian immigrants as drug

couriers (9; 26). […] Canada’s east-coast Mafia

soon completely dominated the domestic trade

and played a major role in supplying the even

more lucrative American market (5). There were

sharp increases in American rates of heroin

use after the war, whereas Canada’s addict

population apparently continued to fall. 6

The Emergence of a Treatment

Alternative, 1952–1961

It was not until the early 1950s that the policy

of criminalizing, rather than treating, addicts

was first seriously questioned. […] Despite the

lack of strong legislative support, some modest

treatment programmes were initiated.

Discontent with the Law Enforcement

Approach

Reports of spiralling rates of addiction among

American ghetto youth and the televised

American Senate hearings on organized crime

sparked media accounts of similar issues in

Canada (12). Even though official statistics

indicated that Canada’s addict population had

been decreasing (40), these highly publicized

events could not be ignored. Concern was

expressed in Parliament, and by the Vancouver

Community Chest, an association of social

welfare agencies, which established a committee

to study the local problem.

Relying on recent arrest and conviction

statistics, the Committee concluded that heroin

addiction was a growing problem in Canada,

particularly among the young (31; 40). […]

The […] basic premise was that addiction

should be regarded as a social and medical

problem, not as a crime. With the support of

the British Columbia Medical Association,

the Committee called for the establishment of

comprehensive drug education programmes,

private experimental treatment centres, and

narcotics clinics to dispense maintenance

doses to registered addicts within a general

rehabilitative programme. While favouring

treatment for addicts, the Committee advocated

more severe penalties for major traffickers

(31). The Committee submitted its report to

Mr. Martin, the federal Minister of Health and

Welfare, in December 1952.

[…] Dr. Roberts, a senior official in the

federal Department of Health and Welfare,

basically rejected the Committee’s treatment

proposals in an article published in the February

1953 issue of the Canadian Medical Association

Journal. Nevertheless, Dr. Roberts indicated

that contrary to what was generally believed,

the federal drug law did not prohibit physicians

from treating addicts (32). Mr. Martin expressed

the same view during the House of Commons

debates on the 1954 drug amendments (19c).

Despite considerable support in the House

of Commons for treating addicts (19c), the

government only paid lip-service to this issue

in the 1954 drug amendments. The 1954 statute

(39t), like previous drug legislation, was largely

shaped by the enforcement needs of the RCMP

drug squads. The police had complained that

usually they were only able to arrest traffickers

for possession, because it was extremely

difficult to apprehend them in the act of selling

drugs. A new offence, possession for the

purpose of trafficking, was created to alleviate

this problem. Once the prosecutor established

unlawful possession, the accused was required

to prove that he had no intention of trafficking in

the drug. If the accused failed to satisfy this onus

of proof, he would be convicted of possession

for the purpose of trafficking—an offence that

carried the same penalties as trafficking. The

maximum sentence for trafficking was doubled

360 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

to fourteen years’ imprisonment, the related

fine provisions were deleted, but whipping

was retained as a discretionary punishment

(39t). Possession was made a separate offence,

no longer subject to either fine or whipping

(39t). The Minister of Health claimed that the

six-month mandatory minimum sentence for

possession had been retained to ensure that

addicts could be adequately treated (19c). There

were, however, no correctional drug treatment

institutions, units, or even programmes in

Canada at the time (19c).

The Vancouver Community Chest persisted in

lobbying the federal and provincial governments

(40). As a result of the Committee’s efforts,

British Columbia introduced the country’s first

correctional drug treatment programme and

founded the province’s Narcotic Addiction

Foundation, a research, public education,

and treatment facility centred in Vancouver.

In conjunction with the University of British

Columbia, the Community Chest obtained fed-

eral and provincial funding for a comprehensive

scientific study of drug addiction in British

Columbia (40).

*****

The 1955 Senate Special Committee

In 1955, the federal government established

the Senate Special Committee on the Traffic

in Narcotic Drugs in Canada under the chair-

manship of a Vancouver senator. […] The […]

Committee held hearings in the major Canadian

cities, receiving testimony from physicians,

drug researchers, the Vancouver Community

Chest, social welfare agencies, private citizens,

federal officials, police representatives, and H.

Anslinger, the Commissioner of the American

Bureau of narcotics (12).

*****

The testimony of the law enforcement

officials was accepted almost without question.

Ultimately, the Senate Special Committee

advocated heavier trafficking penalties, and

more aggressive enforcement of the possession

offence and drug-related crimes, such as

prostitution and theft (12). Advocates of a social

or medical approach to addiction were generally

viewed as being well-meaning, but misguided.

The Committee apparently considered drug

treatment as simply another means of assisting

the police in their fight against the illicit trade

(12). […]

[…] In 1956, Ontario opened its first custodial

drug treatment programme at the Alex Brown

Memorial Clinic in Toronto. In the late 1950s,

the federal government started developing plans

for Matsqui, a drug-treatment penitentiary at

Abbotsford, British Columbia (29). Like their

American predecessors […], the Canadian

correctional treatment programmes proved to

have little positive impact on the prisoners’

subsequent rates of addiction (4; 5).7

The Present Law: The 1961 Narcotic

Control Act

The 1961 Narcotic Control Act clearly reflected

the Senate Committee’s enforcement priorities

and preference for custodial treatment. The

maximum penalty for trafficking, possession

for the purpose of trafficking, importing, and

exporting was raised from fourteen years to

life. A mandatory minimum sentence of seven

years’ imprisonment was enacted for importing

and exporting (39u). Except for murder and

treason no criminal offence carries as great a

minimum term. The option of proceeding by

way of summary conviction in possession cases

was repealed (39u). Nevertheless, the Act did

eliminate some of the most severe features

of the earlier legislation including: whipping,

restrictions on appeals, the six-month minimum

sentence for possession, and the provision

deeming an occupant of a dwelling to be in

possession of any drugs found therein. The

restrictions on physicians’ rights to prescribe

drugs were removed from the Act and redefined

in the regulations. The Minister of Health

explained in the House that this change was

intended to leave “to professional interpretation

what is or is not a proper use of a narcotic.

Actually, we hope to encourage doctors to take

The First Century 361

more responsibility for and interest in the health

and well-being of an addict” (19d). Shortly

thereafter, the Addiction Research Foundations

of British Columbia and Ontario initiated

methadone maintenance programmes, and the

Canadian Medical Association established a

committee to report on what constituted good

medical practice in the care of narcotics addicts

(12).

*****

The Decline and Subsequent

Expansion of the Illicit Heroin Trade,

1961–1970

During the Senate Special Committee hearings,

Canadian police officials had acknowledged

their inability to stem heroin smuggling or

to seriously disrupt the major syndicates.

However, in the late 1950s the American

Bureau of Narcotics and the RCMP initiated

a series of conspiracy prosecutions against the

senior figures in the North American heroin

trade. These men had been largely immune to

traditional enforcement techniques because they

did not personally handle, possess, or sell the

drugs. Expendable employees bore these risks.

In a conspiracy prosecution, the police only

had to establish that there was an agreement to

commit an unlawful act between the accused

and any of his partners, suppliers, purchasers,

or underlings. […]

The syndicates were caught off guard (37;

5). Within a six-year period, North America’s

largest heroin operations were rocked by over

100 arrests and convictions.8 […]

This unprecedented flurry of prosecutions

contributed to a heroin shortage throughout

North America. The scarcity was most apparent

in Vancouver, the Canadian city with the largest

addict population. The street price of a heroin

capsule rose from five dollars in 1961 to fifteen

dollars by the end of 1962. There were also

corresponding increases in wholesale prices.

According to the Vancouver RCMP, the purity

of heroin decreased and the number of users

fell sharply. […] The heroin shortage in Canada

lasted until 1965, abating when the Mafia

re-established its importing and distributing

networks (37).

*****

There was little public interest in the drug

issue until the mid-1960s, when media attention

was focused on marijuana and LSD use.

Grave concerns were expressed about the

physiological and psychological effects of

these drugs. Canadian police warned that the

upsurge in hallucinogenic drug use was a

prelude to a parallel rise in heroin addiction.

The sordid details of life in Toronto’s hippy

community were given extensive media

coverage, reinforcing public fears about the

counterculture. Ominous statements were made

about the future of Canada’s youth. As in the

past, Canadian perceptions were influenced by

the American media and enforcement agencies

(12).

[…] The Narcotic Control Act’s penalty

provisions were criticized as being unduly

severe given the cannabis offender’s age and

social background. Sweeping changes in federal

cannabis law were discussed (see 12). Ultimately,

the government enacted very modest legislation

in 1969, which gave the prosecutor the option

of proceeding by way of summary conviction

in possession cases (39v)—a discretion that had

only been withdrawn in 1961. Although this

provision was intended for young, middle-class

cannabis offenders, it was also invoked in some

cases involving heroin users.

Public concern over the drug issue continued

throughout the late 1960s, fuelled in large part

by extensive media coverage. Academics, social

welfare leaders, police officials, and prominent

political figures all called for legislative action.

The federal government responded to these

diverse pressures by appointing a Royal

Commission of Inquiry into the Non-Medical

Use of Drugs, under the chairmanship of Gerald

Le Dain, the Dean of Osgoode Hall Law School

(12). The Commission issued its interim report

in 1973 (2; 3; 4; 5). Despite these comprehensive

reports, there has not been a significant change

in the Narcotic Control Act since 1969.

362 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

Although there was a marked increase in

the Canadian addict population during the

late 1960s, the heroin trade changed far less

dramatically than the hallucinogenic drug

market. The epidemic increases in heroin use

that swept the United States simply did not

materialize in Canada. Nevertheless, there

were significant developments in the domestic

heroin traffic. In the early 1960s, heroin use

was confined to Montreal, Toronto, Hamilton,

Winnipeg, and Vancouver. During the late

1960s, small pockets of heroin trafficking and

use developed, albeit temporarily in some

cases, in Halifax, Kingston, London, Windsor,

Calgary, Edmonton, Victoria, and a number

of small cities and towns in British Columbia.

Once prevalent only within the downtown core

of the major cities, the trade spread outwards as

additional suburban outlets opened. By the end

of the 1960s, heroin was more readily available

than it had ever been (37).

Conclusion

Canadian narcotics control policy has been

shaped by various factors, the least significant

of which have been the physiological effects

of the opiates themselves. The early laws were

the product of moral reformers, racism, and the

political maneuvering of Mackenzie King and

the federal drug bureaucracy. By 1930 the drug

law had been transformed into an inordinately

representative statute, characterized by sweeping

police powers, punitive sanctions, and severe

encroachments on civil liberties. The addicts’

image, the law, and the drug bureaucracy’s

control over drug policy went unchallenged

during the next two decades.

When the policy of criminalizing addicts

was first questioned in the 1950s, Parliament

deferred to the views of the drug bureaucracy

and re-affirmed its commitment to stringent

enforcement. Nevertheless, some of the severe

features of the early law were repealed, doctors

were again permitted to treat addicts, and health

issues were discussed. The upsurge in cannabis

and hallucinogenic drug use in the late 1960s

generated renewed public interest and demands

for reforms. Except for the creation of the Le

Dain Commission, these events had little impact

on policy. There was, however, a moderation in

the general tone of the drug debate. Members of

the academic, legal, and medical communities

began to question perceptions about drug use

and users, the breadth of police powers, the

effectiveness of enforcement, and the law’s

impact on offenders. These latest developments

are, of course, the most difficult to assess

because there has been no comprehensive

government response to these concerns or to

the Le Dain Commission reports. Aside from

the government’s almost annual discussion of

cannabis reform, the drug law and policies of

the 1960s have evidenced little change.

Throughout this 100-year period, Canada’s

illicit trade has evolved in step with domestic

enforcement and international market forces.

Regardless of internal policies, the Canadian

heroin trade will continue to be profoundly

affected by developments abroad, particularly

those in the United States. The relatively

uninterrupted success of the illicit traffic, in the

face of concerted enforcement efforts, attests to

its economic vitality.

References

1. Canada. Report of the Department of Health for

the Fiscal Year Ended March 31, 1928. Ottawa,

1929.

2. Canada. Commission of Inquiry into the Non-

Medical Use of Drugs. Interim Report. Ottawa:

Queen’s Printer, 1970.

3. Canada. Commission of Inquiry into the Non-

Medical Use of Drugs. Cannabis. Ottawa:

Information Canada, 1972.

4. Canada. Commission of Inquiry into the Non-

Medical Use of Drugs. Treatment. Ottawa:

Information Canada, 1972.

5. Canada. Commission of Inquiry into the Non-

Medical Use of Drugs. Final Report. Ottawa:

Information Canada, 1973.

6. Canada Year Book, 1915, 1916.

7. Chapman, T. Drug usage and the Victoria Daily

Colonist: The opium smokers of Western Canada.

The First Century 363

In: Knafla, L. (ed.). Canadian Society for Legal

History. Proceedings 1977. pp. 60–75, 1977.

8. Chapman, T. The anti-drug crusade in Western

Canada, 1885–1925. In: Bercuson, D., and Knafla,

L. (eds.). Law and Society in Canada in Historical

Perspective. Calgary: University of Calgary,

1979.

9. Charbonneau, J. The Canadian Connection.

Ottawa: Optimum, 1976.

10. Clark, C. Tales of the British Columbia Provincial

Police. Sidney, B.C.: Gray’s Publishing, 1971.

11. Cook, S. Ideology and Canadian Narcotics

Legislation, 1908–1923. M.A. thesis, University

of Toronto, 1964.

12. Cook, S. Variations in Response to Illegal Drug

Use. Unpublished research study. Alcoholism and

Drug Addiction Research Foundation, Toronto,

1970.

13. Curran, R.E. Some aspects of Canada’s narcotic-

drug problem. Food Drug Cosmetic Law Journal,

10:850–60 (December 1955).

14. Cusak, J.T. Response of the government of

France to the international heroin problem. In:

Simmons, L. and Said, A. (eds.) Drugs, Politics,

and Diplomacy: The International Connections.

Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1974.

15. Dawson, R.M. William Lyon Mackenzie King:

A Political Biography. Toronto: University of

Toronto Press, 1958.

16. Duster, T. The Legislation of Morality: Law, Drugs

and Moral Judgment. New York: Free Press,

1970.

17. Green, M. A history of Canadian narcotics control:

The formative years. University of Toronto Faculty

of Law Review, 37:42–79 (1979).

18. Harvison, C. The Horsemen. Toronto: McClelland

& Stewart, 1967.

19. House of Commons. Canada. Debates.

a. January 26, 1911.

b. May 8, 1922.

c. June 1, 1954.

d. June 7, 1961.

20. Josie, G. A Report on Drug Addiction in Canada.

Ottawa: Department of National Health and

Welfare, 1948.

21. Kawakami, K. Asia at the Door: A Study of the

Japanese Question in the Continental United

States, Hawaii and Canada. New York: Fleming

H. Ravell Publishing Co., 1914.

22. King, W.L.M. Losses sustained by the Chinese

population of Vancouver, B.C. on the occasion of

the riots in that city in September, 1907. Sessional

papers 1907–8, no. 74f.

23. King, W.L.M. The need for the suppression of the

opium traffic in Canada. Sessional papers 1908,

no. 36b.

24. Lyle, D. The logistics of junk. Esquire, March

1966.

25. Mark, G. Racial, economic and political factors

in the development of America’s first drug laws.

Issues in Criminology, 10:49–72 (1975).

26. McCoy, A., Reid, C., and Adams II, L. The Politics

of Heroin in Southeast Asia. New York: Harper &

Row, 1972.

27. MacFarlane, B.A. Drug Offences in Canada. 2 nd

ed. Toronto: Canada Law Book, 1986.

28. Morgan, P.A. The legislation of drug law: Economic

crises and social control. Journal of Drug Issues,

8:53–62 (1978).

29. Murphy, B. A Quantitative Test of the Effectiveness

of an Experimental Treatment Programme for

Delinquent Opiate Addicts. Ottawa: Department

of the Solicitor General of Canada, 1972.

30. Murphy, E.F. The Black Candle. Toronto: Thomas

Allen, 1922.

31. “Ranta Report.” Drug Addiction in Canada: The

Problem and Its Solution. Reprinted as “Here’s

program to fight drug menace,” Vancouver

Province, July 30, 1952.

32. Roberts, C.A. The problem of drug addiction.

Canadian Medical Association Journal, 68:112–15

(1953).

33. Senate. Canada

a. Special Committee on the Traffic in Narcotic

Drugs in Canada. Proceedings, 1955.

34. Sessional Papers. Canada.

a. 1912, no. 11, Report of the Department of

Customs.

b. Vol. 47, 1912–1913, no. 17, Criminal

Statistics.

c. Vol. 50, 1915, no. 17, Criminal Statistics.

d. Vol. 52, 1917, no. 17, Criminal Statistics.

e. Vol. 54, 1919, no. 10d, Criminal Statistics.

f. Vol. 57, 1921, no. 10d, Criminal Statistics.

g. 1921, no. 12, Report of the Department of

Health for the fiscal year ending March 31,

1920.

35. Sharman, C.H.L. Narcotic control in Canada.

Police Journal, 3:535–49 (1930).

36. Smith, R. Status politics and the image of the

addict. Issues in Criminology, 2:157–75 (1966).

37. Solomon, R. the criminal prohibition of non-

medical opiate use in Canada. Unpublished

research study, Commission of Inquiry into the

Non-medical Use of Drugs, 1972.

38. Solomon, R., and Versteeg, H. A review of

the development and present state of the illicit

364 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

international heroin trade. Ottawa: Health and

Welfare Canada. Non-medical Use of Drugs

Directorate, 1978.

39. Statutes of Canada.

a. An Act Respecting the Customs, s.c. 1867–8,

c. 6.

b. The Chinese Immigration Act, 1885, s.c. 1885,

c. 71.

c. The Chinese Immigration Act, 1900, s.c. 1900,

c. 32.

d. The Chinese Immigration Act, 1903, s.c. 1903,

c. 8.

e. An Act to prohibit the importation,

manufacture, and sale of Opium for other

than medicinal purposes, s.c. 1908, c. 50.

f. The Proprietary or Patent Medicine Act, s.c.

1908, c. 56.

g. The Opium and Drug Act, s.c. 1911, c. 17.

h. An Act to amend the Opium and Drug Act,

s.c. 1919 (2 nd sess.), c. 25.

i. An Act to amend the Opium and Narcotic

Drug Act, s.c. 1920, c. 31.

j. An Act to amend the Opium and Narcotic

Drug Act, s.c. 1921, c. 42.

k. An Act to amend the Opium and Narcotic

Drug Act, s.c. 1922, c. 36.

l. The Chinese Immigration Act, 1923, s.c. 1923,

c. 38.

m. The Opium and Narcotic Drug Act, 1923, s.c.

1923, c. 22.

n. An Act to amend the Opium and Narcotic

Drug Act, 1923, s.c. 1925, c. 20.

o. An Act to amend the Opium and Narcotic

Drug Act, 1923, s.c. 1926, c. 12.

p. Opium and Narcotic Drug Act, R.S.C. 1927,

c. 144.

q. The Opium and Narcotic Drug Act, 1929, s.c.

1929, c. 49.

r. An Act to amend the Opium and Narcotic

Drug Act, 1929, s.c. 1938, c. 9.

s. The Immigration Act, s.c. 1952, c. 42.

t. An Act to amend the Opium and Narcotic

Drug Act, s.c. 1954, c. 38.

u. Narcotic Control Act, s.c. 1961, c. 35.

v. An Act to amend the Food and Drugs Act

and the Narcotic Control Act and to make

a consequential amendment to the Criminal

Code, s.c. 1969, c. 41.

40. Stevenson, G.H., Lingley, L.P.A., Trasov, G.E., and

Stanfi eld, H. Drug Addiction in British Columbia.

Vancouver: The University of British Columbia,

1956.

41. Trasov, G.E. History of the opium and narcotic drug

legislation in Canada. Criminal Law Quarterly,

4:274–82 (1962).

42. Williams, D. “The Man for a New Country”: Sir

Matthew Baillie Begby. 1977.

43. Willoughby, W. Opium as an International

Problem: The Geneva Conferences. New York:

Arnold Press, 1976.

Notes

1. A parallel sequence of events occurred in California

about a decade earlier, and this served as a model

for the campaign in British Columbia (25; 28;

36).

2. Chinese immigration fell from 4,847 in 1904 to

77 in 1905. It increased significantly after 1908,

peaking in 1913 at 7,455 (6) and earning the federal

government $3,500,000—about half of which was

paid to British Columbia.

3. There is no doubt that the opium-smoking

trade in Canada was dwarfed by the patent

medicine industry. In 1908, King reported that

there were at least seven factories producing

smoking opium, which together generated sales of

between $600,000 and $650,000 (23). Not all of

this smoking opium was consumed domestically.

Large quantities of legally produced Canadian

smoking opium were smuggled into the lucrative

American market (10). […]

4. King’s public posturing about Canada’s moral

leadership in the international anti-opium

movement is ironic. As a member of the British

delegation to the Shanghai Commission, King was

hardly in the vanguard of this movement. Britain

had largely created and consciously fostered the

opium smoking trade in China, in blatant defiance

of Chinese law. Britain only reluctantly agreed to

co-operate in international suppression efforts after

its profits from the opium trade had declined, and

domestic and foreign criticism of its opium policies

became impossible to ignore (15). […]

5. The Act limited immigration to members of the

diplomatic corps, Chinese children born in Canada

who had left temporarily for educational or other

purposes, specified classes of Chinese merchants,

and Chinese students attending Canadian

universities or colleges. Even a lawful Chinese

resident of Canada was required to register prior to

The First Century 365

leaving the country temporarily, in order to ensure

re-entry. The Act also provided for the deportation

of any Chinese resident, except for a Canadian

citizen, who fell within one of fifteen prohibited

classes. These classes included persons who were

likely to become a public charge; drug addicts;

illiterates; persons of “constitutional psychopathic

inferiority”; and persons who were mentally and

physically defective to the extent that it affected

their ability to earn a living.

6. Stevenson et al. (40) list the official Canadian

estimates from 1924 to 1955, which suggest that

there was a steady decline throughout this period.

See, however, 33a, p. 61, for an RCMP estimate

of the post-war addict population.

7. The Matsqui treatment programme was carefully

designed, generously funded and staffed, and

vigorously evaluated. Yet, despite these close-

to-ideal conditions, the results were extremely

disappointing. Matsqui’s research officer reported

that “the rate of recidivism approached 100%.” It

is curious that the addicts in the more intensive

treatment programme did worse than those in the

other programme. The research officer suggested

that the intensive programme, rather than curing

addiction, helped the addicts to become better

adjusted, self-assured addicts who were capable of

committing more offences and thereby purchasing

more heroin (29).

8. In the late 1950s, Vito Genovese, then North

America’s most powerful Mafia leader, and

fourteen of his associates were convicted of

conspiracy to import heroin. Early in 1960,

Giuseppe Cotroni, Robert Rene of Montreal, and

twenty-nine high-ranking Mafiosi in New York

were arrested and charged with conspiracy to

traffic in heroin. Later in 1960, three Canadian

Mafia distributors centred in Toronto and another

twenty Mafia members in New York were arrested

and charged with conspiracy to import heroin.

Several years later, Lucien Rivard of Montreal was

extradited to the United States to stand trial for

conspiracy to import heroin. In the early 1960s, one

of Vancouver’s largest heroin distributors retired

to avoid the risk of a conspiracy prosecution,

while the other major distributor was arrested

for conspiracy to traffic. North America’s four

largest importing and distributing operations were

destroyed and the principal distributors in Canada’s

three largest cities were serving long prison terms

(9).

CHAPTER 24

Regeneration Rejected:

Policing Canada’s War on Liquor,

1890–1930

Greg Marquis

Alcohol use was a dominant public question

in most parts of North America during the late

nineteenth and early twentieth century. 1 In

Canada, both academic and popular historians

have examined the ideology and politics of

early twentieth-century restrictions on beverage

alcohol. 2 Less is known about the actual links

between liquor and social conditions such as

poverty and crime or about the enforcement

side of Canada’s dry laws, other than the sense

that the latter was a failure that contributed to

repeal.3

Both extremes in the debate on liquor made

extensive use of moralizing, anecdote, and

statistics to justify their causes. The exaggerated

claims of dry activists met with equally subjective

arguments from the “wets.” The prohibition era

produced a series of powerful “legends” that

continue to influence our understanding of the

“great Experiment.” These include the belief

that dry laws gave rise to modern organized

crime, encouraged greater disrespect for the law,

and actually increased the incidence of alcohol

consumption.4

*****

This paper reviews prohibition from the

point of view of […] Canada’s police. The

period in question began with the hearings of

the Royal Commission on the Liquor Traffic

and a ground swell of prohibitionist activity

on the provincial and municipal levels leading

to the 1898 national referendum, moved into

a decade-long experiment with prohibition in

most provinces, and ended with the adoption,

in all but one jurisdiction, of government liquor

sales. These years also coincided with the

awakening, among municipal and provincial

police, of professional consciousness on the

national level. The two movements were not

unconnected. The political defeat of prohibition

helped smooth the way for the triumph of the

crime-fighting police professional. In contrast

to the late 20th

-century “war on drugs,” the “war

on alcohol” was neither demanded by the police

nor served to legitimize their position.5

The Police and the Liquor Question

*****

[…] The police reacted to public concern

about drinking (expressed through the press,

clergy, and temperance organizations) with

increased prosecutions for license violations and

drunkenness, but worried that their legitimacy,

especially amongst the working class, would

be endangered by an aggressive policy.6 Indeed

liquor enforcement, even in strong temperance

towns, did not enjoy community consensus. The

police often found it difficult to properly regulate

Regeneration Rejected 367

legal taverns, hotel bars, and liquor shops, let

alone suppress unlicensed establishments.

By the late nineteenth-century temperance

pressure in most jurisdictions had decreased

the number of retail licenses, raised license

fees, and shortened hours of business.7 Despite

this tightening cordon, liquor regulation was

no more popular with the guardians. A number

of 1890s police officials supported the view of

Winnipeg’s police chief, who opined that the

enforcement of license provisions conflicted

“with other duties in regard to the detection of

crime.”8 […]

The extensive hearings of the Royal

Commission on the Liquor Traffic, 1892–93,

are an invaluable source for understanding

the response of Canada’s police officials to

alcohol regulation. Many of the officials who

testified were of the generation which formed

the Chief Constables’s Association of Canada

in 1905. 9 Much of the questioning centred on

public drunkenness, the difficulties of liquor

enforcement, and the respective merits of

licensed sales versus partial prohibition under

the Scott or Canada Temperance Act (CTA).

[…] The Scott Act applied to one town or

county, but not the next, and allowed brewers

and distillers to continue manufacturing in dry

zones. Its enforcement depended on the success

of special inspectors hired by the municipality

and the cooperation of police and public. By

1902 the CTA was in force in one city and

twenty-six counties, all, with two exceptions, in

the Maritimes. Some areas, such as Yarmouth,

Nova Scotia and vicinity, were known to be

more dry than others.10

Most of the criminal justice officials, including

magistrates and court clerks, who testified in

1892–93 questioned the wisdom of prohibition

and attributed improved public behaviour to

provincial license laws. A New Brunswick

police magistrate opined that the Scott Act

in Fredericton and Saint John county (where

Saint John was wet and adjacent Portland was

dry) had been a fiction. A former police chief

praised the CTA in principle, yet discussed

difficulties in securing evidence and reliable

witnesses in liquor prosecutions. The town

marshall responsible for enforcing the statute in

Moncton admitted that at least a dozen illegal

bars continued to operate. He agreed with the

local stipendiary magistrate that “memory

seems more defective in Scott Act cases than in

ordinary cases,” a reference to the challenge of

finding prosecution witnesses.11 […]

Quebec police officials, according to the

evidence of the Liquor Traffic inquiry, tended

to favour the license system. Conditions in

that province in the 1890s, in the opinion of

temperance forces, were old-fashioned in

the extreme. Grocery dealers, for example,

were allowed to sell spirits by the bottle (and

illegally sold it by the glass) and working-class

neighbourhoods in Montreal were well supplied

with bars and wet eateries. For the city’s chief

constable, general prohibition was not only

“not desirable” but also contingent upon “an

army of revenue officers.” The license system

afforded municipal and provincial police

unlimited access to licensed premises, whereas

the search of private dwellings necessitated a

magistrate’s warrant. Chief Leon Phillip Vohl

and Recorder E.A. Dery of Quebec City doubted

if a dry law could be enforced, as did Montreal’s

police magistrate, sessions judge, and license

commissioner. According to Montreal’s recorder,

police officials believed that liquor enforcement

“depreciates the force” as investigating officers

were looked upon as informers. Both the

superintendent of the provincial police liquor

squad for greater Montreal and the municipal

chief of detectives admitted to relying on

“informers” or “specials,” asserting that it

was “impossible to bring the people to total

abstinence.” These officers favoured restrictions

such as a reduction in the number of licenses,

the disenfranchisement of liquor dealers and

publicans and the imprisonment of license

violators.12 […] In 1910 the premier “deprecated

absolute Prohibition … and expressed his hope

that Quebec’s License Law would become the

model for the Dominion.”13

In Ontario, where dry sentiment was a powerful

force, the police varied in their opinions on the

368 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

relative merits of saloons (traditional working-

class haunts) versus hotel bars and open

versus “high” licensing. A number believed

that prohibition, under the right conditions,

was enforceable. Yet Toronto Chief Constable

Henry J. Grasett asserted that “you could not

enforce it without increasing the number of

officials and making it Russian.” When asked

about statistics on public drunkenness, Grasett

suggested a direct relationship between the

number of police on duty and the volume of

arrests. His staff sergeant, David Archibald, was

more in the moral reform camp and blamed the

failure of past measures on the unwillingness

of the temperance lobby to back up the police

and inspectors. Similarly, Ottawa’s chief

advised that the “temperance people should

have something to say” in the appointment of

independent liquor inspectors. The police chiefs

of Peterborough, Milton, Guelph, and Hamilton

were all unflattering in their comments on the

Scott Act. The latter testified that prohibition

would be against public opinion and “would

keep a large army busy.” All agreed that liquor

enforcement was a major problem in police-

community relations. 14 […]

Most of the western police officials (municipal,

provincial and federal) who testified before royal

commission doubted the wisdom of dry laws.

The west had experienced partial prohibition,

a permit system enforced by the North-West

Mounted Police, until the introduction of a

license law in the early 1890s. According to

the standard academic account of the NWMP,

the Mounties became “highly ambivalent” in

their attitudes towards the liquor ordinance

once white settlers began to make known their

opposition. 15 In the 1892 testimony a NWMP

inspector described the Canada Temperance

Act back east as a failure and the territorial

chief license inspector rejected total prohibition

as impractical. The chair of the territorial

assembly’s executive committee opposed

granting blanket power to search persons and

residences. NWMP Commissioner Herchmer,

recalling the permit decades, admitted that “we

did not like to examine respectable peoples’

goods.” Herchmer claimed that the temperance

element did little but criticize the police in the

newspapers. 16 […] Police officials in British

Columbia supported their Prairie counterparts.

Sergeant John Langley of the provincial

constabulary did not view prohibition as a

workable measure; Victoria’s chief constable,

who supported legal sales, reported that his

city was “one of the quietest places I have ever

seen.” His Vancouver counterpart concurred,

as did Police Magistrate George A. Jordan.

Although enforcement officials who testified

in British Columbia, Manitoba, and the North-

West Territories were sceptical of prohibition,

the movement was already gaining ground

locally by the 1890s.17

*****

By 1900 the liquor traffic, even in frontier

resource regions, was an issue that would

not go away. Police officials were forced to

moderate their somewhat libertarian views as

prohibitionists garnered more and more support.

Pressure for enforcement was strongest in the

Maritimes, Ontario, and the Prairies, but even

British Columbia, where liquor had not been as

culturally divisive, was influenced by a wave

of social purity that swept up the West coast.

Vancouver, in imitation of most North American

urban police departments, soon had its dry squad,

operating with part-time undercover spotters to

punish illegal vendors and individuals “found

in” disorderly houses.18

Despite periodic drives against illegal booze

and gambling, prostitution, and other consensual

crimes, the police often were “compromised

missionaries” 19 or “reluctant partners” in the

war on vice.20 […]

There are suggestions that the typical

Canadian policeman was not firmly in the

camp of the drys. Recruits were expected to

be sober, but drinking was the most common

dereliction of duty in the nineteenth and early

twentieth century. In 1892 the Montreal recorder

(police magistrate) testified that policemen

investigating license violations “sometimes

became drunkards themselves, because they go

Regeneration Rejected 369

from one inn to the other taking drinks.” There

was a long tradition of publicans treating patrol

officers. Halifax’s city marshall revealed that he

allowed constables to enter licensed premises

only in the company of a sergeant. The early

North-West Mounted Police, reflecting its

military ethos, was troubled by heavy alcohol

use and attempted to control its personnel, in

true military fashion, through wet canteens. 21

[…] Toronto policemen and Montreal officers

in uniform were ordered to stay away from

taverns. Weaver notes that by the early 1900s

the Hamilton police “had been moved toward

outward compliance with standards of moral

conduct. 22 Yet the image of the hard-drinking

cop survived as part of urban folklore.23

The Police and Dry Criminology

Prohibitionist criminology, embraced by most

moral and social reformers, alleged direct links

between alcohol and social problems, as did

a number of prominent international experts

on criminality. 24 Mainstream society held that

alcohol use was partly a cause, not simply

a result, of poverty and deviancy. Yet most

Canadians subscribed to conservative theories

of criminality and believed that individuals,

through sin, weakness, or greed, ultimately were

responsible for their misdeeds. A host of “uplift”

organizations, however, were committed, at

least in part, to environmental explanations of

social pathology. Crime was high on the list of

ills supposedly generated by the liquor traffic.

A prohibitionist handbook of 1881 attributed

“70 per cent of the crime, 60 percent of the

pauperism, 20 percent of the insanity” and a

large proportion of “disease, waste, misery and

death” to liquor. 25 […]

Although prohibitionists supported education

and moral suasion as instruments in reaching

the public, the Canada Temperance Act, war-

time prohibition, and provincial dry laws

were all built around enforcement. The police,

therefore, were of more than passing interest to

dry crusaders. In the American case, speeches,

posters, pamphlets, and cartoons suggested that

the police were allies of the liquor traffic and

responsible for sustaining the very criminality

they were charged with preventing. Canadian

temperance workers, if somewhat more

restrained, were attracted to this theory. The

existence of citizen’s committees to monitor

town councils and magistrates courts and to

gather evidence against Canada Temperance Act

offenders, for example, suggests that prohibition

enforcement through the normal channels was

an unrealistic expectation. 26

Arrest statistics were important in the liquor

debate. Temperance enthusiasts tended to view

individuals charged with drunken and disorderly

behaviour not only as victims but also part of

the local crime problem. […] The Dominion

Alliance for the Total Suppression of the Liquor

Traffic, in an 1890s pamphlet, estimated that

one-half of public expenditures on jails, alms

houses, and asylums could be blamed on liquor.

The minority report of the Royal Commission on

the Liquor Traffic, penned by Reverend Joseph

McLeod, a New Brunswick Free Will Baptist,

was a classic Victorian temperance essay that

blamed drink for “violations of family affections

and the destruction of domestic peace.27

*****

Canada’s official “criminal class,” the inmates

of federal penitentiaries, were, according to

government reports, a surprisingly temperate

lot. One would like to know more about the

manner in which such statistics were recorded,

but most convicts were described as either

abstainers or moderate in their “social habits.”

The Dominion Superintendent of Penitentiaries

reported in 1917 that 80 per cent of federal

inmates were moderate drinkers. The Quebec

Bureau of Statistics likewise reported a low

incidence of “immoderate” liquor use among

persons convicted from 1898 to 1917. In 1924,

in an address to the Union of Nova Scotia

Municipalities, prison reformer J.B. Fielding

reflected on the alleged connections between

alcohol and criminality: “We often casually

refer to drink as the salient feature associated

with crime, so it is a curious fact that when we

refer to the Federal Reports, we find there are

370 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

many more total abstainers incarcerated than

drunkards, and I believe the same holds good

in our local jails.”28 Earlier a Dominion Bureau

of Statistics (DBS) offi cial analysing the habits

of persons convicted between 1887 and 1919

had concluded that “inebriety has little or no

influence over criminality” and “that by far the

greatest percentage of crime is committed by

the moderate or non-drinking class.” Similarly,

the DBS in 1920 was unable to satisfactorily

conclude whether prohibition had achieved its

objective.29

Initiative arrests for drunkenness or drunk

and disorderly behaviour constituted the

largest component of nineteenth- and early

twentieth-century urban police department and

police court business. […] But did the police

view public drunkenness as “real” crime?

Elsewhere it has been argued that the rounding

up of drunks, an important police duty well

past World War I, did little to build an image

of professionalism. 30 Yet the man on the beat,

in stages assisted by electric call box systems,

patrol wagons, telephones, and automobiles,

functioned as a combination bouncer and baby

sitter. Constables were recruited not for their

education or sensitivity to social issues, but

for size and physical abilities. […] Discretion

toward the street offender was important in

police-community relations. 31 The CCAC, in

search of a professional image, did not stress

the “street cleaning” tradition of the occupation.

The association, with its crime control focus,

was more interested in law amendments in

connection with vagrancy, prostitution, drug

dealers, juvenile delinquents, habitual criminals,

and firearms. Its early conventions, covered in

the Canadian Municipal Journal, reflect an

abiding concern with crime control, not public

order.32

Prohibition-Era Policing

Following the Laurier government’s refusal

to enact national prohibition in 1898, anti-

liquor forces turned their attention back to the

municipal and provincial levels. In 1901 Prince

Edward Island became the first province to

enact its own dry law. 33 Elsewhere provincial

governments were tightening up alcohol

regulation. […] Saskatchewan closed all bars,

made liquor a government monopoly and raised

the drinking age from sixteen to eighteen. In the

period 1915–17, a combination of Social Gospel

sentiment, political expediency, and war-time

patriotism led every province except Quebec

to restrict or ban the retail liquor trade. Even la

belle provence was drier than its reputation: as of

1916 a majority of the municipalities in Quebec

were under local option. In 1918 the federal

government, as an emergency conservation

measure, shut down Quebec’s bars and outlawed

the interprovincial transit of beverage alcohol.

For prohibitionists, the millennium had arrived;

a host of social problems, ranging from war

to sweat shops, were expected to wither away

under the weight of national and provincial dry

laws.34

The legislation of the 1910s was, by Canada

Temperance Act standards, harsh. […] Under

the amended Ontario Temperance Act (OTA),

provincial police were authorized to arrest

without a warrant and seize the automobiles

of bootleggers. The original Ontario statute

gave dry agents the right to search land and

vehicles without a warrant and compelled

convicted drunks to name the source of their

alcohol on pain of imprisonment. The Nova

Scotia Temperance Act (1911 amendments)

carried a mandatory jail term for second

offences and allowed search without warrants.

Persons convicted under the New Brunswick

Intoxicating Liquor Act (1916), like those under

the PEI and Nova Scotia statutes, were refused

the right of appeal. 35

On the other hand the new dry laws, to win

initial political support and public acceptance,

were based on a degree of compromise In

New Brunswick, for example, the sale of two

per cent beer was licensed and “temperance”

beer (less than two per cent) was sold without

provincial license. Consumer demand, needless

to say, encouraged breweries to manufacture

and sell an over strength beverage, which

appears to have been delivered to beer shops

in broad daylight. Druggists and doctors were

also allowed to prescribe liquor for medicinal

Regeneration Rejected 371

purposes, industrial alcohol continued to be

manufactured, and export warehouses remained

legal. 36 Licensed vendors, who benefited from

their political connections, were well placed to

abuse the system. The Nova Scotia Temperance

Act, prior to 1926, allowed vendors to sell

twelve-ounce prescriptions of spirits to each

patient daily.37

*****

[…] Prominent persons warned that banning

the bar would necessitate a large and dangerous

expansion of police powers. Other powerful

wet arguments were that prohibition was not

“British,” would cause a net increase in crime

and would discredit the administration of

justice. 38 During the 1916 House of Commons

debate, an Ontario MP warned that outlawing

liquor would mean that “the policeman’s club

must be behind every man to make him good.”39

The Winnipeg Great War Veterans Association

interpreted a total ban as “class legislation” that

would only inspire fraud and deception. […]

The war on liquor, in contrast to more recent

anti-drug efforts, brought few operational

advantages to the Canadian police, repressive

legislation notwithstanding. There was little

federal legislation outside of wartime prohibition,

and no national body of enforcement officers.

[…] Enforcement and prosecution fell to

the provincial and municipal authorities. A

number of chief constables invoked prohibition

sentiment for special cases, such as additional

vigilance and sanctions against “foreigners”

engaged in bootlegging, but for the most part

dry laws were an unwelcome innovation.40

Canada’s police administrators believed

themselves more hard-pressed and unappreciated

than ever during the prohibition years, which

coincided with burgeoning community demands

on their departments. Judging by the proceedings

of the Chief Constables Association, police

managers were loathe to seek greater powers

over the use of alcohol by the average citizen.

Yet Canada’s police chiefs actively pursued

amendments to the Criminal Code and other

federal statutes in the name of crime control.

Signifi cantly, the new national police statistical

system inaugurated by the Dominion Bureau of

Statistics totally ignored liquor enforcement and

public order arrests.41 […]

In the spring of 1918 Ottawa, as a war

measure, outlawed the manufacture and sale

of beverages containing more than 2.5 per cent

alcohol. 42 The immediate effect of national

prohibition seemed to vindicate the arguments

of the moral reformers. The trend to increased

order had begun under provincial prohibitory

regimes, but most likely related to the complex

circumstances of a society at war. Tens of

thousands of young, single men, for example,

were in the armed forces. Winnipeg’s arrests

for drunkenness for one quarter of 1916 fell by

80 per cent. In Ottawa’s police court, summary

convictions for 1916–25 (Ontario Temperance

Act years) were 38 per cent less than for

the period 1906–15. The chief constable of

Moncton, New Brunswick, although cynical

about local option, expressed optimism that

provincial and national prohibition would

diminish every level of crime so that “in three

years time, every city and town in the Dominion

could cut its police force in half.” The extension

of prohibition to the city of Halifax in 1916 was

followed by a 50 per cent reduction in arrests

for drunkenness. The chief of Saint John praised

New Brunswick’s dry law: “our jails are empty,

our towns and cities are orderly and people are

clothed and in their right mind for the first time

in years.” 43 […] Partly because of these initial

developments, a number of historians credit the

movement with a degree of success in curbing

drunkenness and general disorder.44

Despite these trends, […] police officials

continued to display little affection for the

reform-inspired campaign to ban the bar. The

police served largely an urban population

and cities and towns, even in Ontario and the

Maritimes, were split on prohibition. This

inspired senior officers to make rare public

pronouncements on the importance of ensuring

the legitimacy of the criminal justice system.

A standard professional complaint was that

the police, undermanned, under-equipped, and

underpaid, were being asked to enforce too

many unpopular laws.45 […]

372 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

[…] With plebiscites endorsing prohibition

in New Brunswick, Manitoba, Alberta,

Saskatchewan, Ontario, and Nova Scotia in

1920–22, activists worked hard to keep all

enforcement agencies “on their toes.” 46 The

involvement of groups such as the Woman’s

Christian Temperance Union and clergy in

liquor enforcement probably generated little

support among chief constables. Manitoba’s

chief enforcement officer in 1916 was Reverend

J.N. McLaren. Chief Inspector J.A. Ayearst of

the 1920s OPP had been a Methodist minister

who lobbied the premier for stricter local option

enforcement. Ayearst was appointed a provincial

liquor inspector and served with the Ontario

liquor license board before heading the Ontario

Provincial Police OTA Branch. […] In 1918

Baptist minister W.D. Wilson, New Brunswick’s

Chief Liquor Inspector, received a polite hearing

before the Chief Constables’ Association, but

his suggestion that the organization admit as

full members officials engaged in prohibition

work fell on deaf ears.47 […]

In the early to mid 1920s, an age of at

least partial prohibition and falling liquor

consumption, many law enforcement officials

spoke of a crime wave. In 1918 William Banks,

editor of the CCAC’s Canadian Police Bulletin,

had warned chief constables to “not be carried

away with the delusion that crime will decrease

because of the temperance wave which is

fortunately going to engulf this continent.”

Banks, an abstainer and prudish Toronto

theatre censor, foresaw post-war moral decay

because of a decline in religious authority. He

also argued that saloons and other homosocial

drinking establishments had at least kept

men off the streets; modernity bred mobility,

consumerism, and a culture of male-female

sociability, with casual liquor use intruding on

middle-class family life. Young men, including

war veterans, Banks continued, now had “time

for other sources of amusement and I am most

regretfully compelled to confer that I do not

think that they will go for a higher amusement

ideal.”48 […] The head of the Alberta Provincial

Police, speaking to the Chief Constables’

Association in 1924 on “The Rising Tide of

Lawlessness,” argued that prohibition was the

worst example of the failure of law to inculcate

a law-abiding spirit.49

The Ontario Temperance Act, implemented

in 1916 when three-quarters of the province

was already under local option, had closed all

public drinking establishments but allowed

breweries and distilleries to operate for export.

With convictions for drunk and disorderly

behaviour in Ontario one third lower for the

period 1916–20 than 1911–15, prohibitionists

were convinced that the law was doing more

good than harm. 50 The measure was discussed

on several occasions at annual conventions of

the CCAC, which was dominated by Ontarians.

[…] In 1923 Toronto’s chief constable noted that

“it would appear that the police have a hopeless

task as long as distillers and brewers are making

and sending out larger quantities of liquor.” In

his next annual report the chief suggested that

OTA violators be given automatic jail terms

rather than fines, which amounted to “a license

to carry on an illegal business.”51 […]

Police officials, liquor inspectors, and customs

officers from all regions reported on the time,

difficulty, and expense in investigating and

prosecuting moonshiners, bootleggers, and

smugglers. The situation became more complex

in 1920 when the United States, which shared

a long largely unpatrolled border with Canada,

where breweries and distillers continued

to operate, enacted national prohibition. A

declining regional economy made smuggling

attractive to many Maritimers. […] In 1927

the RCMP, as a result of a federal-provincial

agreement, took over provincial policing in

rural Saskatchewan, bringing the Mounties into

direct conflict with violators of the Criminal

Code and provincial statutes such as the liquor

law. […] The RCMP also reported the illegal

production of sake in British Columbia. In 1922

the Regina Leader, commenting on the failure

of law to root out the liquor traffic, noted that

the Saskatchewan Provincial Police had been

doubled in size and a considerable amount

of public money expended in enforcing the

provincial dry law. 52

Regeneration Rejected 373

Despite tougher laws, the legal proof required

to convict bootleggers continued to cause

police a degree of discomfort. Spotters and

undercover agents, essential for most successful

prosecutions, were a potential Achille’s heal

because of the “buy and bust” approach and

the fact that the use of informers clashed with

the supposed traditions of “British justice.’’

The Alberta Provincial Police, for example,

employed dozens of part-time agents in its

liquor enforcement branch. […]

[…] Dry activists viewed local enforcement

agents as underpaid, lacking sufficient powers,

and too subservient to town and city councils.

Wets and moderates often shared an alternative

view of these officers, who in their eyes had

politicized the machinery of justice. In the late

nineteenth-century Ontario, the appointment of

known prohibitionists as license commissioners,

Canada Temperance Act inspectors, and even

magistrates had given rise to non-cooperation,

public hostility, and perjury on the part of

witnesses, jurors, and even magistrates.53

Even when armed with warrants or writs of

assistance, provincial and municipal prohibition

inspectors in Nova Scotia were continually

challenged by operational constraints such

as fortified doors in premises suspected of

bootlegging and the difficulty of proving the

identity of the real owner. Statistics from Nova

Scotia indicate that temperance inspectors in the

late 1920s conducted nine or ten searches for

every prosecution or seizure of contraband.54 […]

Following their victory over the pro-government

control Tories in 1927, PEI’s Liberals introduced

amendments to the prohibition statute. […] The

amendments included higher fines and longer

jail sentences, the extension of criminal liability

to landlords, and the right to search the premises

of a recently-convicted offender without a

warrant.55

*****

Prohibition, the great social issue of the 1910s

and early 1920s, and scourge of provincial

politics, was neither endorsed nor condemned

by the Chief Constables’ Association of Canada

in the official sense. […]

During the 1920s, CCAC conventions reflected

a new prohibition-related concern, duplication

and competition among enforcement agencies.

[…] Liquor regulation was a major force behind

the creation of the new provincial organizations,

which were modelled on the federal agency and

often staffed by former Mounties. Temperance

forces in Alberta and Saskatchewan considered

provincial constabularies more accountable than

the Royal North-West Mounted Police, which,

although officially under the provincial Attorney

General, was a federal force insulated from local

politics. […]

At their 1922 Victoria convention Canada’s

police chiefs passed a resolution demanding

greater cooperation among municipal, provincial,

and federal agencies. The association, dominated

by municipal chiefs, was uneasy about the

1919-20 reorganization of the Royal North

West Mounted Police into the Royal Canadian

Mounted Police. Chief Martin Bruton of Regina

described friction between different police

forces and complained about the Saskatchewan

Provincial Police upstaging municipal forces

in terms of newspaper publicity. Many of these

investigations centred around liquor. […]

The worst turf war was in Ontario, where

the OPP, under political pressure to enforce

the Ontario Temperance Act, in the words of

one municipal chief, employed “a class of men

that we, as police officers, cannot cooperate

with.”56 By 1918 the OTA was monopolizing the

resources of the provincial police. Yet the United

Farmers’ government, which took office in 1919,

gave the provincial constabulary poor grades

on liquor enforcement. […] Under pressure

for arrests, seizures, fines, and convictions,

provincial officers became more aggressive in

urban areas, with predictable results. The local

police, although careful to point to their own

success with the OTA, argued that provincial

activity was discrediting policing in general. 57

These arguments mirrored those used by

Citizens’s Liberty League for Moderation and

other enemies of prohibition.58

374 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

Bureaucratic Alliance: Government

Control

During the 1920s, as the spirit of wartime

sacrifice ebbed, Canada’s ban on liquor gradually

gave way to a policy of government control and

sales, first in Quebec and British Columbia.

Quebec voted overwhelmingly in 1919 for

the sale of beer and light wines. Two years

later the Taschereau government established

a commission with a complete monopoly

on spirits and wine. Brewers, distillers, war

veterans, and organized labour were the chief

lobby groups pushing for a relaxation of wartime

restrictions. The Prairie provinces, where per

capita consumption traditionally exceeded the

national average, followed the British Columbia

example in the mid 1920s, New Brunswick

and Nova Scotia in 1927 and 1930. Practical

problems of public finance also aided the wet

cause. The profits from liquor sales, one-fifth

of Quebec’s provincial revenues, were used

primarily in road construction and secondarily

to support charity and education.59 […]

The alleged failure of enforcement was

a leading argument in support of repeal of

provincial dry laws. In Hamilton, Ontario,

Rocco Perri, “King of the Bootleggers,”

publicly ridiculed the policing of the OTA.

In 1925 the New Brunswick liquor control

authorities admitted to defeat by estimating

that three-quarters of the alcohol circulating

in the province was contraband. Halifax’s city

council went on record as opposing prohibition

for having “produced amongst our people a

system of despicable spying, and perjury, deceit

and a tendency to lower the moral tone of the

community.” […]

During the 1920s the majority of Canada’s

provinces moved from being dry to “moist.”

[…] Enforcement of a less rigorous system

promised greater public consensus, a message

echoed south of the border by the Association

Against the Prohibition Amendment. The

government of Ontario, by the mid 1920s

one of the remaining bastions of prohibition,

appointed a respected former president

and general manager of Canadian National

Railways to head the provincial liquor control

commission. New Brunswick, to assuage its

drys, secured a United Church minister to chair

its new liquor control board. […] Proponents

of moderation, recognizing that the prohibition

movement was far from dead at the local level,

accepted restrictions such as permits, rationing,

advertising, and price controls, beer parlours

with as few comforts as possible, and limits on

hard liquor sales in government stores. […] The

results of this “temperance hangover” lingered

for many years in provinces such as Ontario and

New Brunswick, where by the 1950s liquor laws

were viewed in many circles as restrictive.60

The new provincial commissions, supposedly

above politics, were responsible for enforcing

licensing regulations, eradicating bootleggers,

and seizing illegal stocks. Liquor store managers

were given discretion to limit or blacklist

individual customers buying suspicious

quantities of alcohol. When licensed beer

parlours or taverns appeared, government

inspectors and proprietors and staff enforced

regulation. 61 But the policy of government

sales did not remove the liquor issue from the

purview of the police. Under the new regime the

police and liquor commissions had a common

enemy, the bootlegger, who continued to thrive

because of superior marketing abilities and

more convenient hours abilities if not lower

prices.62 […]

*****

Government alcohol sales in New Brunswick

and Nova Scotia accelerated the expansion

of provincial policing in the rural districts,

which had depended on part-time, amateur

constables. Provincial prohibition inspectors

and constables in the 1920s represented a

transition towards provincial control of policing.

The New Brunswick Provincial Police, founded

in 1927, and the Nova Scotia Police, organized

in 1930, were made responsible for new liquor

control acts. In short order they, along with their

counterpart in PEI, were absorbed by the RCMP

as a result of the federal-provincial contracts of

1932.63 […]

The declining relative importance of public

order arrests to policing in the decades after

Regeneration Rejected 375

World War I provides a clue as to the CCAC’s

relative lack of concern about the liquor question.

Police bureaucracies were partially motivated

by institutional imperatives. Departments

depended upon statistics and reports to justify

their budgets to political authorities, and

municipal largesse was limited. Until the rise

of the automobile, the urban police needed

drunks. […] By the late 1920s there were over

one million registered automobiles in Canada

and the careless driver, not the staggering drunk,

was becoming, statistically, the stock in trade

of the police.64

Conclusion

Prohibition was an intensely political issue. It

achieved legislative recognition in the 1910s

only through organization, publicity, lobbying,

and campaigning. Significantly, none of this

activity was carried out by Canada’s police. The

emerging crime-control doctrine of Canadian

police scorned political “interference,” the

professional term for unwelcome demands for

public accountability. […]

*****

[…] Prohibition failed only partially; it

contributed to lower per capita liquor

consumption and removed many of the harmful

aspects of saloon life. In 1930, most respectable

wets still opposed the open bar. More importantly,

Canada’s drys struck back from “beyond the

grave” through a system of government control

and sales through which agents of the state, as

Phyne suggests, were concerned primarily with

revenue protection. 65 In wet areas, provincial

legislation “established restrictive codes which

to this day [1975] severely prescribe the

conditions for the purchase of liquor in state-

owned stores and for the consumption of liquor

in public places.”66

*****

The issue of alcohol regulation in early

twentieth-century Canada, in contrast, provoked

little consensus, which is precisely why the most

extreme form of liquor control was repealed.

This despite the support of industrial capital

and widespread evidence of alcohol’s health and

social costs. 67 […] The legal edifice erected and

dismantled between 1900 and 1930, in contrast

with policy on narcotics, more or less exempted

possession and consumption of liquor in private

dwellings. By the 1920s, with improvements

in housing and the proliferation of commercial

amusements, this approach constituted less of

a burden on the working class, which in the

previous century had depended on the social

space of taverns.

[…] For the enforcers, the half-hearted

war on liquor was an externally-imposed

mandate that inhibited the development of

true professionalism. […] In the period 1890

to 1930, the police accepted neither the social

reform nor medical rationale for prohibition;

much like the situation with prostitution

enforcement, they tended to favour only public

order arguments.68

After the dry era, the Canadian police entered

a relative golden age in terms of relations with

the community. Morality enforcement could

still cause short-term embarrassments, yet

gone was the intense regional and national

press and interest group scrutiny of police that

characterized the first three decades of the

century. Prostitution, gambling, and corruption

garnered more attention than liquor, although

the four usually were related. Police officials

projected a crime-fighting image, adapted to

new roles, and were able to contain liquor

enforcement as long as it remained a local public

order issue. Temperance interests and middle-

class voters demanded periodic crackdowns

and a minimum level of enforcement. The

police, provincial license inspectors, and

liquor store managers worked out the details.69

Police professionalism had been developed as a

defensive reaction to the Social Gospel critique

of the justice system; the partial decline and

rechannelling of that critique, symbolized by the

political defeat of prohibition, helped to ensure

a freer hand for Canadian police agencies for

years to come.

376 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

Notes

the legal framework in “Rum and the Law,” in

James H. Morrison and James Moreira, eds.,

Tempered by Rum: Rum in the History of the

Maritime Provinces (Porters Lake: Pottersfield

Press, 1988), pp. 42–52.

4. Norman H. Clark, Deliver Us from Evil: An

Interpretation of American Prohibition (New

York: W.W. Norton and Company Inc., 1976),

ch. 8; Richard Hamm, Shaping the Eighteenth

Amendment: Temperance Reform, Legal Culture

and the Polity, 1880–1920 (Chapel Hill: University

of North Carolina Press, 1995); Kenneth M.

Murchison, Federal Criminal Law Doctrines:

The Forgotten Influence of National Prohibition

(Durham: Duke University Press, 1994). Michael

Woodiwiss, in Crime, Crusades and Corruption:

Prohibitions in the United States 1900–1987

(London: Pinter Publishers, 1988), argues that

American prohibitions on gambling, sex, drink

and drugs have fostered “a level of crime and

corruption far in excess of more tolerant societies,”

p. l.

5. For professionalism and Canada’s police, see

Greg Marquis, “Canadian Police Chiefs and Law

Reform: The Historical Perspective,” Canadian

Journal of Criminology, XIV (July–Oct.1991),

pp. 385–406. One of the few case studies of

prohibition enforcement is Jacques Paul Couturier,

“Prohibition or Regulation? The Enforcement

of the Canada Temperance Act in Moncton,

1881–1896,” in Warsh, ed., Drink in Canada, pp.

144–65.

6. For a similar trend in England, see Jennifer S.

Davis, “Prosecutions and Their Context: The Use

of the Criminal Law in Later Nineteenth-Century

London,” in Douglas Hay and Francis Snider, eds.,

Policing and Prosecution in Britain, 1750–1850

(Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1989), p. 421.

7. Nova Scotia’s 1886 license act (shop, hotel,

wholesale) continued the 1874 stipulation that

two-thirds of the ratepayers in an electoral district

had to approve a new license by petition. This

law, resisted in Halifax, outlawed taverns: Judith

Fingard, “‘A Great Big Rum Shop’: The Liquor

Trade in Victorian Halifax,” in Morrison and

Moreira, eds., Tempered by Rum, pp. 97–99.

8. Greg Marquis, “‘A Machine of Oppression Under

the Guise of the Law’: The Saint John Police

Establishment, 1860–1890,” Acadiensis, XVI

(Autumn 1986), pp. 58–77; “Enforcing the Law:

The Charlottetown Police Force,” in T. Spira and

1. For a differing opinion, see Carolyn Strange,

Toronto’s Girl Problem: The Perils and Pleasure

of the City, 1880–1930 (Toronto: University of

Toronto Press, 1995), p. 90, which suggests that

prostitution was identified as the chief “social evil”

of the era.

2. For temperance and prohibition, see: Richard Allen,

The Social Passion: Religion and Social Reform in

Canada, 1914–28 (Toronto: University of Toronto

Press, 1971); James Gray, Booze: The Impact of

Whiskey on the Prairies (Toronto: MacMillan of

Canada, 1972); B.J. Grant, When Rum Was King:

The Story of the Prohibition Era in New Brunswick

(Fredericton: Fiddlehead Books, 1984); C.W. Hunt,

Booze, Boats and Billions: Smuggling Liquid Gold

(Toronto: McClelland and Stewart, 1988); C.M.

Davis, “I’ll Drink to That: The Rise and Fall of

Prohibition in the Maritime Provinces,” (Ph.D.

Thesis, McMaster University, 1990); Gerald A.

Hallowell, Prohibition in Ontario, 1919–1926

(Ottawa: Ontario Historical Society, 1972); E.R

Forbes, “Prohibition and the Social Gospel in Nova

Scotia,” in Forbes, ed. Challenging the Regional

Stereotype: Essays on the 20th Century Maritimes

(Fredericton: Acadiensis Press, 1989), pp. 13–40;

John Herd Thompson, The Harvests of War: The

Prairie West 1914–1918 (Toronto: McClelland and

Stewart, 1978), pp. 95–114; Robert A. Campbell,

“Liquor and Liberals: Patronage and Government

Control in British Columbia, 1920–1928,” B.C.

Studies, 77 (Spring 1988), pp. 30–53; Jan Noel,

Canada Dry: Temperance Crusades in Pre-

Confederation Canada (Toronto: University of

Toronto Press, 1995); Reginald Smart and Alan

C. Ogborne, Northern Spirits: A Social History of

Alcohol in Canada (Toronto: Addiction Research

Foundation, 1996).

3. Mariana Valverde, in The Age of Light Soap

and Water: Moral Reform in English Canada,

1885–1925 (Toronto: McClelland and Stewart,

1991) devotes little attention to the issue. John C.

Weaver’s study of Hamilton, Crimes, Constables

and Courts: Order and Transgression in a

Canadian City, 1816–1970 (Kingston: McGill-

Queen’s University Press, 1995), although not

discussing liquor enforcement and temperance in

detail, does examine how the police negotiated

demands for moral order. A useful anthology is

Cheryl Krasnick Warsh, ed., Drink in Canada:

Historical Essays (Kingston: McGill-Queen’s

University Press, 1993). C. Mark Davis examined

Regeneration Rejected 377

Douglas Baldwin, eds., Gaslights. Epidemics and

Vagabond Cows: Charlottetown in the Victorian

Era (Charlottetown: Ragweed Press, 1988); pp.

86–102; Canada, Royal Commission on the Liquor

Traffic (RCLT), Evidence, Manitoba, pp. 8–9;

169–70; 370–71.

9. Greg Marquis, Policing Canada’s Century: A

History of the Canadian Association of Chiefs

of Police (Toronto: University of Toronto Press,

1993).

10. Statistical Yearbook of Canada, 1901, pp. 596–97.

The CTA allowed liquor for private and family use

to be shipped into dry towns or counties. In CTA

prosecutions for transporting liquor, the onus was

on the accused to prove that the alcohol was for

personal use: “Report of the Inspector-in-Chief

Under the Nova Scotia Temperance Act, 1913,”

Nova Scotia Journals of the House of Assembly,

appendix 26.

11. RCLT, Evidence, Maritimes, pp. 24–25; 373–74;

401–02; 687–97; 788–90.

12. RCLT, Evidence, Quebec, pp. 8–10, 167–68;

179–91, 238; 488–90; 238–46; 654–59.

13. Canadian Annual Review, 1910 (Toronto 1911), p.

438. By the early 1890s, one-fifth of the province’s

municipalities were under the pre-Confederation

“Dunkin Act,” which authorized municipal units

to enact prohibitory by-laws.

14. RCLT, Evidence, Ontario, pp. 115–19; 581–83;

641–50; 704–09; 724–27 1346–47.

15. R.C. Macleod, The North-West Mounted Police and

Law Enforcement, 1873–1905 (Toronto: University

of Toronto Press, 1976), p. 133; “Annual Report

of the Commissioner of the North-West Mounted

Police 1887,” in Report of the Commissioner of

the North-West Mounted Police 1887 (Toronto:

MacLean, Roger and Co., 1888), p. 10.

16. RCLT, Evidence, Manitoba, p. 71; 232; 236–37;

289–98; 298; 370–71; 430; 534–35; 601–02;

614–16; 619–20. The North-West Territories had

a form of partial prohibition prior to the enactment

of the 1892 “high license” and local option law.

17. Ibid., pp. 478–79; 534–35; 617–18.

18. Greg Marquis, “Vancouver Vice: The Police and

the Negotiation of Morality, 1904–35,” in Hamar

Foster and John McLaren, eds., Essays in the

History of Canadian Law V: British Columbia and

the Yukon (Toronto: Osgoode Society, 1993), pp.

242–73.

19. John Weaver, “Introduction: Trends and Questions

in New Historical Accounts of Policing,” Urban

History Review, XIX (Oct. 1990), p. 81.

20. John McLaren, “White Slavers: The Reform

of Canada’s Prostitution Laws and Patterns of

Enforcement, 1900–1920,” Criminal Justice

History, VIII (1987), p. 108.

21. Michael McCulloch, “Most Assuredly Perpetual

Motion: Police and Policing in Québec City, 1838–

58,” Urban History Review, XIX (Oct. 1990), p.

107; Gray, Booze, p. 28; Toronto Globe and Mail,

February 14, 1919; RCLT, Evidence, Maritimes,

p. 21; Quebec, p. 182; Manitoba, p. 387.

22. RCLT, Evidence, Manitoba, p. 619; Richard G.

Powers, Secrecy and Power: The Life of J. Edgar

Hoover (New York: The Free Press, 1987), p. 152;

John Weaver, “Social Control, Martial Conformity

and Community Entanglement: The Varied Beats

of the Hamilton Police, 1895–1920,” Urban

History Review, XIX (Oct. 1990), p. 113.

23. Chief Constables’ Association of Canada,

Proceedings of the Annual Convention, 1915, pp.

12–13. For years the CCAC maintained a “snake

pit,” stocked with liquor, at its conventions.

Occasionally these events were held in police

stations.

24. James J. Collins Jr., ed., Drinking and Crime:

Perspectives on the Relationships between Alcohol

Consumption and Criminal Behaviour (New York:

The Guilford Press, 1981), pp. xv–xvi.

25. George E. Foster, The Canada Temperance Act

and Prohibitionist Handbook (Toronto: Hunter,

Rose and Company, 1881) p. 82; RCLT, Maritimes,

Appendix 11, p. 982. See also, Clive Emsley,

Crime and Society in England, 1750–1900 (New

York: Longman, 1982), pp. 41–42.

26. Couturier, “Prohibition or Regulation,” pp. 147–48.

See the illustrations in K. Austin Kerr, Organized

for Prohibition: A New History of the Anti-Saloon

League (New Haven: Yale University Press,

1985).

27. What It Costs (Toronto, c. 1897), 2; F.S. Spence,

The Facts of the Case (Toronto 1896), p. 83.

For the minority report see, Report of the Royal

Commission on the Liquor Traffic (Ottawa:

Queen’s Printer, 1895), pp. 509–691.

28. Statistical Yearbook of Québec 1921 (Quebec:

L.A. Proulx, 1921), p. 151; Proceedings of the

19 th Annual Convention of the Union of Nova

Scotia Municipalities (Halifax: 1924), p. 104. Of

3,888 persons convicted of indictable offences

in 1901, “moderate” drinkers outnumbered the

“immoderate” by two to one. See, Statistical

Yearbook of Canada, 1901, p. 621.

29. “Criminal Statistics, 1919,” Sessional Papers,

1920,10D, pp. x, xviii.

30. Greg Marquis, “Practical Criminology: The Early

Years of the Chief Constables’ Association of

Canada,” unpublished paper, 1991.

378 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

31. CCAC, Proceedings, 1922, p. 68; RCLT, Evidence,

Manitoba, p. 328; 481; Robert M. Fogelson, Big

City Police (Cambridge: Harvard University

Press, 1977), pp. 48, 51; Hairing, Policing a

Class Society, pp. 180–81. Beginning in 1890, the

Toronto police were allowed to release persons of

“otherwise good character” who had been picked

up and held overnight for intoxication.

32. See, for example, the review of Criminal Code

amendments in CCAC, Proceedings, 1913, pp.

18–30.

33. Ch. 3, “An Act Prohibiting the Sale of Intoxicating

Liquor,” Statutes of Prince Edward Island, 1901.

In 1898 PEI had voted 89 per cent in favour of

prohibition: Davis, “Rum and the Law,” p. 47.

34. Canadian Annual Review, 1910, p. 540; Hallowell,

Prohibition, pp. 3–36; Thompson, The Harvests of

War, pp. 98–106. From 1913 to 1919 prohibitionists

in the United States won twenty-five out of thirty-

five state referenda (a number of them aimed

only at closing the saloon, not outlawing private

importation or possession of liquor): Jack S.

Blocker Jr., Retreat from Reform: The Prohibition

Movement in the United States, 1890–1913

(Westport: Greenwood Press, 1976), pp. 238–39.

35. Ch. 2, “Nova Scotia Temperance Act,” Statutes of

Nova Scotia, 1910; Ch. 50, “An Act Entitled the

Ontario Temperance Act,” Statutes of Ontario,

1916; “Report of the Commissioner, 1919,” British

Columbia, Sessional Papers, 1920, II; Canadian

Annual Review 1910, p. 456; Grant, When Rum

Was King, pp. 180–81; Leonard Harkness, History

of the Amherst Police (Sackville: BH Publications,

1989); Halifax Mail, 23 Aug., 1926.

36. Grant, When Rum Was King, ch. 7; Canadian

Annual Review, 1924–25, pp. 374–75. The

Canadian definition of “intoxicating” was 2.5

per cent alcohol; the Volstead Act labelled

beverages with greater than 0.5 per cent alcohol

as intoxicating: Clark, Deliver Us from Evil, pp.

132, 138.

37. Associations Against the Prohibition Amendment

[AAPA], The Last Outposts of Prohibition in

Canada: Nova Scotia and Prince Edward Island

(Washington, DC: AAPA, 1929), pp. 6–7.

38. Prohibition: The Views of Eminent Statesmen.

Prominent Public Men and Leading Men of

Business on the Question of Prohibition (Hamilton,

189?).

39. Montréal Gazette, March 7, 1916.

40. Toronto, Annual Reports of the Chief Constable,

1910 (Toronto, 1911), p. 6.

41. Marquis, “Practical Criminology.”

42. Robert Craig Brown and Ramsay Cook, Canada

1896–1921: A Nation Transformed (Toronto:

McClelland and Stewart, 1974), p. 301; Davis,

“Rum and the Law,” pp. 48–49. In 1916 the federal

“Doherty Act” had forbidden the shipment of

liquor into a dry province unless the package was

clearly marked with the contents and the names of

consignor and consignee: Ch. 1, “An Act in Aid of

Provincial Legislation Prohibiting or Restructuring

the Sale or Use of Intoxicating Liquors,” Statutes

of Canada, 1916.

43. Canadian Annual Review, 1916, p. 680; “Report

of the Inspector-in-Chief under the Nova Scotia

Temperance Act, 1916”; Cheryl Krasnick Warsh,

“‘Oh Lord, Pour a Cordial in Her Wounded Heart’:

The Drinking Woman in Victorian and Edwardian

Canada,” in Warsh, ed., Drink in Canada, Table 3;

CCAC, Proceedings, 1916, p. 53; 1918, p. 37.

44. Thompson and Seager, p. 65, relying on secondary

sources, argue that arrest statistics in dry provinces

prove that prohibition achieved results. Gray, in

Booze, indicates that in the three Prairie provinces

total arrests for drunkenness fell from 17,746

in 1913 to less that 5,000 in 1920: pp. 90–91.

Grant, in When Rum Was King, pp. 27–68, offers

a dimmer view of the movement. Davis identifies

enforcement as the major weakness of prohibition.

See, “I’ll Drink to That,” pp. 273–77.

45. CCAC, Proceedings. 1923, p. 87; Fogelson, Big

City Police, 114–15; Toronto Star, July 11, 1919.

46. E.R. Forbes, ed., Clifford Rose, Four Years with

the Demon Rum (Fredericton: Acadiensis Press,

1980), p. ix.

47. CCAC, Proceedings, 1918: Canadian Annual

Review, 1924–25, pp. 373–74; AAPA, The Last

Outpost, p. 19; Forbes, “Prohibition and the Social

Gospel,” p. 35; Grant, When Rum Was King, p. 31.

Wilson had served as field secretary for a regional

temperance federation. The Halifax Mail reported

(Aug. 4, 1926) that Rev. Grant was authorized to

appoint deputy inspectors “without taking into

consideration their political views,” but did not

exercise full control over hirings and firings.

48. CCAC, Proceedings, 1918. p. 25.

49. Ibid., 1924, pp. 54–55; 1922, pp. 90–91; CAR,

1922, pp. 423–24.

50. Warsh, “‘Oh, Lord, Pour a Cordial in Her Wounded

Heart,’” table 2.

51. CCAC, Proceedings, 1917, pp. 18–19; 1922, p.

92; Toronto, Annual Report of the Chief Constable

(ARCC), 1923–24, pp. 8–9. The AAPA approvingly

pointed out that Quebec under government

sales had an lower overall crime rate (based on

convictions) than Ontario under prohibition:

Regeneration Rejected 379

AAPA, The Québec System: A Study in Liquor

Control (Wasington, D.C.: AAPA, 1928), pp.

31–32.

52. Report of the Commissioner of the Royal Canadian

Mounted Police, 1927, p. 9; 13; Canadian Annual

Review, 1922, p. 795. Manufacture in the home was

not unique to “foreign” immigrants, but part of the

larger self-sufficiency of home production in rural

society: Norman Okihiro, Mounties, Moose and

Moonshine: The Patterns and Context of Outport

Crime (Toronto: University of Toronto Press,

1997), ch. 7.

53. Fanshawe, Liquor Legislation in the United States

and Canada, pp. 384–86.

54. “Report of Inspector in Chief under the Nova Scotia

Temperance Act, 1928.” Grant recommended that

“stout and barricaded doors” be made illegal

and that premises be padlocked upon a third

conviction.

55. AAPA, The Last Outpost, pp. 8–10. The PEI

amendments, in spirit if not detail, parallelled the

punitive 1929 Jones Act in the United States, which

lifted the maximum Volstead penalties to five years

in prison or a $10,000 fine: Hamm, Shaping the

Eighteenth Amendment, pp. 267–68.

56. CCAC, Proceedings, 1922, pp. 119–22.

57. Dahn D. Higley, OPP: The History of the Ontario

Provincial Police Force (Toronto: Queen’s Printer,

1984), pp. 111–13; 123–26; Canadian Annual

Review, 1922, p. 590; Toronto Globe and Mail,

December 1, 1924. See also, Gray, Booze, pp.

217–18.

58. AO, Linton Papers, MU 7276, file 12, Government

Control.

59. AAPA, The Québec System, pp. 4–6; Toronto Globe

and Mail, January 12, 1927; Campbell, “Liquor

and Liberals,” pp. 36–38; Thompson, The Harvests

of War, pp. 105–06.

60. Canadian Annual Review, 1924–25, p. 448;

1928–29, pp. 389, 401; Toronto Globe and

Mail, January 14, 1921. The re-introduction

of government sales in Saskatchewan in 1924

prohibited private club licenses, a feature of the

British Columbia and Alberta systems. Quebec’s

system was applauded by the Association against

the Prohibition Amendment in the United States:

Kyvig, Repealing National Prohibition, p. 109;

AAPA, The Québec System.

61. Robert A. Campbell, “Managing the Marginal:

Regulating and Negotiating Decency in

Vancouver’s Beer Parlours, 1925–54,” Labour/le

Travail, 44 (Fall 1999), pp. 109-27.

62. Robert E. Popham and Wolfgang Schmidt,

Statistics of Alcohol Use and Alcoholism in

Canada, 1871–1956 (Toronto: University of

Toronto Press, 1958), Table III-l.

63. AO, F-8, G.H. Ferguson Papers, MU 1028,

“Liquor Control in Western Canada,” 1927; John

F. Phyne “Prohibition’s Legacy: The Emergence of

Provincial Policing in Nova Scotia, 1921–1932,”

Canadian Journal of Law and Society, VII (2) (Fall

1992), pp. 157–84; Gerald F. Wallace, William

Higgins and Peter McGahan, The Saint John Police

Story: Volume 3: The Slader Years 1930–1941

(Fredericton: New Ireland Press, 1993), ch. 4.

64. Toronto, ARCC, 1910–1930; Popham and Schmidt,

Statistics, Table III-1; Statistical Yearbook of

Québec 1929, p. 368; CCAC, Proceedings, 1927;

Weaver, Crimes, Constables and Courts, ch.

5. Nationally, there were seven per cent fewer

convictions for drunkenness during the largely wet

1930s than during the partly dry 1920s. The rate

of drunkenness arrests per 100,000, nonetheless,

remained higher in the 1930s than in the 1880s and

1890s (see Table 2). Locally there were variations.

See Gerald F. Wallace, William Higgins, and Peter

McGahan, The Saint John Police Story, Vol 3: The

Slader Years (Fredericton: New Ireland Press,

1993), p. 160, note 33.

65. Phyne, “Prohibition’s Legacy.” In contrast, Robert

A. Campbell argues that government control in

British Columbia was concerned primarily with

maintaining a balance between the demands of

prohibitionists and repealers: “‘Profit was just

a circumstance’: The Evolution of Government

Liquor Control in British Columbia, 1920–1988,”

in Warsh, ed., Drink in Canada, pp. 172–92.

66. Clark, Deliver Us from Evil, p. 138.

67. John J. Rumbarger, Profits, Power and Prohibition:

Alcohol Reform and the Industrialization of

America, 1800–1930 (Albany: SUNY Press,

1989).

68. John McLaren and John Lowman, “Enforcing

Canada’s Prostitution Laws, 1892–1934,” in

Martin Friedland, ed., Securing Compliance: Seven

Case Studies (Toronto: University of Toronto Press,

1990), pp. 21–87.

69. Marquis, “Vancouver Vice,” pp. 242–73; William

Weintraub, City Unique: Montréal Days and Nights

in the 1940s and 1950s (Toronto: McClelland and

Stewart, 1996), ch. 3

Critical Thinking Questions

Chapter 22: Chasing the Social Evil: Moral Fervour and the Evolution of

Canada’s Prostitution Laws, 1867–1917, John P.S. McLaren

1. What changes led to the development of prostitution laws? Does there appear

to have been an increase in prostitution-related offences prior to the passage of

the new laws?

2. How was prostitution dealt with prior to 1867? How did the police respond to

prostitution following Confederation?

3. Canada’s prostitution laws were modelled after British and American statutes.

What problems did legislators find in attempting to create similar laws in Canada?

Did prostitution appear to be either as prevalent or as widespread a problem in

Canada?

Chapter 23: The First Century: The History of Non-Medical Opiate Use

and Control Policies in Canada, 1870–1970, Robert R. Solomon and Melvyn

Green

1. Why did the federal government send Mackenzie King, then-deputy minister of

Labour, to Vancouver to deal with the riots? Did opium appear to be a problem

at that time? How did King shift the focus to opium?

2. How did American influence impact on Canada’s drug-control policies? Was

Canada trying to develop a strong drug policy, or responding to American

concerns?

3. Beginning in the 1950s, there was an attempt to treat addicts rather than

criminalizing them for possession. What role did the police play in pressing for

strong drug laws? How did Parliament respond?

Chapter 23: Regeneration Rejected: Policing Canada’s War on Liquor,

1890–1930, Greg Marquis

1. How was the problem of alcohol dealt with across the country? How does this

compare to the American response? Does prohibition appear to have been a

success?

Critical Thinking Questions 381

2. Were temperance advocates and prohibitionists able to establish a link between

drunkenness and crime? What problems might there be in determining whether

such a link existed?

3. According to Marquis, why should we be careful about drawing parallels between

the “war on drugs” and the “war on alcohol”?

Further Readings

Regulating Lives: Historical Essays on the State, the Individual, and the Law,

edited by John McLaren, Robert Menzies, and Dorothy E. Chunn (Vancouver: UBC

Press, 2002).

John McLaren is professor of law, University of Victoria; Robert Menzies and

Dorothy Chunn are both professors of criminology, Simon Fraser University. In this

book, the authors examine social control, moral regulation, and governmentality

during the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries. This text exhibits the wealth

of theoretical and historical writings that has emerged, with discussions of diverse

ways in which the state is interested in regulating people’s lives. Topics include:

incest in the courts, public regulation of alcohol in relation to ethnicity, public health

initiatives regarding venereal disease, and the seizure and indoctrination of Doukhobor

children.

Undressing the Canadian State: The Politics of Pornography from Hicklin to

Butler by Kirsten K. Johnson (Halifax: Fernwood Books, 1995).

Through a detailed historical analysis of Canada’s obscenity legislation, Johnson

argues that the state implicitly supports the ideology of pornography. A controversial

book from an alternative perspective, it sets contemporary legislation in a wider social

and historical perspective. The author sees the possibility of law as a mechanism

of the state with incredible power to transform gender relations. She concludes that

politicians and state bureaucrats responsible for legislation fail to comprehend the

complexity of pornography from a sociological point of view.

Spying 101: The RCMP’s Secret Activities at Canadian Universities, 1917–1997

by Steve Hewitt (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2002).

Steve Hewitt is a visiting scholar in the Department of History at Purdue

University, and an adjunct instructor in the Department of History at the University of

Indianapolis.

Canadian security agents surveyed students and professors for “subversive”

tendencies and behaviour since the end of the First World War. The RCMP infiltrated

the campuses of Canada’s universities and colleges to spy, meet informants, and

gather information on thousands of Canadians, including prominent individuals such

as Pierre Berton, Peter Gzowski, and René Lévesque.

Further Readings 383

Making Good: Law and Moral Regulation in Canada, 1867–1939 by Carolyn

Strange and Tina Loo (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1997).

This book looks at the changing relationship between law and morality in

Canada from Confederation to the Second World War. Strange and Loo argue that

the attempt to regulate people through the law did not always meet with success, as

values deemed “good” by the state were often repudiated by those on whom they

were imposed. The authors examine major institutions that patrolled morality—the

Department of Indian Affairs, the Ministry of Justice, and the North-West Mounted

Police—and agencies that worked at local levels, such as police forces, schools,

correctional facilities, juvenile and family courts, and morality squads. Through topics

as diverse as gambling, marriage and divorce, and sexual deviance, Making Good

shows that character building was critical to the broader project of nation building.

The New Criminologies in Canada, edited by T. Fleming (Toronto: Oxford University

Press, 1985).

This is one of those classics you can often find in second-hand bookstores.

Reminiscent of the new and critical criminologies in Britain, this text contains radical

analyses of crime and criminal justice policy such as Elizabeth Comack’s “The Origins

of Canadian Drug Legislation: Labelling Versus Class Analysis.” Grouped here are

some of the more radical theorists working in criminology—a must-read.

This page intentionally left blank

Cover image reproduced from Health Canada website and Media Photo Gallery, Health Canada, http://www.hc-sc.gc.

ca. Reprinted by permission of the Minister of Public Works and Government Services Canada.

Russell Smandych and Rick Linden, “Administering Justice without the State: A Study of the Private Justice System

of the Hudson’s Bay Company to 1800,” from Canadian Journal of Law and Society 11:1, 1996. Reprinted by

permission of Canadian Journal of Law and Society/Revue Canadienne Droit et Société.

David Murray, “Criminal Boundaries: The Frontier and the Contours of Upper Canadian Justice, 1792–1840,”

from American Review of Canadian Studies 26:3, Autumn 1996. Reprinted by permission of American Review

of Canadian Studies.

Thomas Stone, “The Mounties as Vigilantes: Perceptions of Community and the Transformation of Law in the

Yukon, 1885–1897,” from Law and Society Review 14:1,1979. Reprinted by permission of Law and Society

Association / Blackwell Publishing.

Bryan D. Palmer, “Discordant Music: Charivaris and Whitecapping in Nineteenth-Century North America,” from

Labour/Le Travail 3, 1978. Reprinted by permission of Labour/Le Travail Committee on Canadian Labour

History.

Lynne Marks, “Railing, Tattling, and General Rumour: Gossip, Gender, and Church Regulation in Upper Canada,”

from The Canadian Historical Review 81:3, 2000. Reprinted by permission of University of Toronto Press,

Inc.

Allison N. May and Jim Phillips, “Homicide in Nova Scotia, 1749–1815” from The Canadian Historical Review

82:4, 2001. Reprinted by permission of University of Toronto Press, Inc.

Constance Backhouse, “The Shining Sixpence: Women’s Worth in Canadian Law at the End of the Victorian Era,”

from Manitoba Law Journal, 23. Reprinted by permission of Manitoba Law Journal.

Helen Boritch, “Gender and Criminal Court Outcomes: An Historical Analysis,” from Criminology: An

Interdisciplinary Journal, 30:3. American Society of Criminology, August 1992. Reprinted by permission of

American Society of Criminology.

Tamara Myers, “The Voluntary Delinquent: Parents, Daughters, and the Montreal Juvenile Delinquents’ Court in

1918,” from The Canadian Historical Review, 80:2, 1999. Reprinted by permission of University of Toronto

Press.

Robert Menzies, “Governing Mentalities: The Deportation of ‘Insane’ and ‘Feebleminded’ Immigrants Out of British

Columbia from Confederation to World War II,” from Canadian Journal of Law and Society 13:2, Autumn 1998.

Reprinted by permission of Canadian Journal of Law and Society/Revue Canadienne Droit et Société.

Helen Boritch and John Hagan, “Crime and the Changing Forms of Class Control: Policing Public Order in ‘Toronto

the Good,’ 1859–1955,” from Social Forces, 66:2, 1987. Reprinted by permission of University of North Carolina

Press.

Carolyn Strange and Tina Loo, “Spectacular Justice: The Circus on Trial, and the Trial as Circus, Picton, 1903,”

from The Canadian Historical Review, 77:2, 1996. Reprinted by permission of University of Toronto Press.

Copyright Acknowledgements

386 Crime and Deviance in Canada: Historical Perspectives

Erica Smith, “‘Gentlemen, This is No Ordinary Trial’: Sexual Narratives in the Trial of the Reverend Corbett, Red

River, 1863,” from Reading Beyond Words: Contexts for Native History. Peterborough: Broadview Press, 1998.

Reprinted by permission of Broadview Press.

Donald H. Clairmont and Dennis William Magill, “The Relocation Phenomenon and the Africville Study,” from

Africville: The Life and Death of a Canadian Black Community, 3rd edition. Toronto: Canadian Scholars’ Press,

1999. Reprinted by permission of Canadian Scholars’ Press.

Joan Sangster, “Criminalizing the Colonized: Ontario Native Women Confront the Criminal Justice System,

1920–1960,” from The Canadian Historical Review, 80:1, March 1999. Reprinted by permission of University

of Toronto Press.

John McLaren, “Creating ‘Slaves of Satan’ or ‘New Canadians’? The Law, Education, and the Socialization of

Doukhobor Children, 1911–1935,” from Children, Teachers and Schools in the History of British Columbia.

Calgary: Temeron Books, 1995. Reprinted by permission of Temeron Books.

Mariana Valverde, “Moral Reform in English Canada, 1885–1925: Introduction,” from The Age of Light, Soap,

and Water: Moral Reform in English Canada, 1885–1935. University of Toronto Press/Canadian Social History

Series, 1991. Reprinted by permission of University of Toronto Press.

Joan Sangster, “Defining Sexual Promiscuity: ‘Race’, Gender and Class in the Operation of Ontario’s Female

Refuges Act, 1930–60,” from Crimes of Colour: Racialization and the Criminal Justice System in Canada,

edited by Wendy Chan and Kiran Mirchandani. Peterborough: Broadview Press, 2001. Reprinted by permission

of Broadview Press.

Steven Maynard, “‘Horrible Temptations’: Sex, Men, and Working-Class Male Youth in Urban Ontario, 1890–1935,”

from The Canadian Historical Review 78:2, 1997. Reprinted by permission of University of Toronto Press.

Kelly Hannah-Moffatt, “Mother Knows Best: The Development of Separate Institutions for Women,” from

Punishment in Disguise: Penal Governance and Federal Imprisonment of Women in Canada. University of

Toronto Press, 2001. Reprinted by permission of University of Toronto Press.

Gary Kinsman, “Character Weaknesses and Fruit Machines: Towards an Analysis of the Anti-Homosexual Security

Campaign in the Canadian Civil Service, 1959–1964,” from Labour/Le Travail 35, Spring 1995. Reprinted by

permission of Labour/Le Travail Committee on Canadian Labour History.

John McLaren, “Chasing the Social Evil: Moral Fervour and the Evolution of Canada’s Prostitution Laws, 1867–

1917,” from Canadian Journal of Law and Society 1:125, 1986. Reprinted by permission of Canadian Journal

of Law and Society/Revue Canadienne Droit et Société.

Robert R. Solomon and Melvyn Green, “The First Century: The History of Non-Medical Opiate Use and Control

Policies in Canada, 1870–1970,” from The University of Western Ontario Law Review, 20:2, 1982. Reprinted by

permission of the Faculty of Law, University of Western Ontario.

Greg Marquis, “Regeneration Rejected: Policing Canada’s War on Liquor, 1890–1930.” Reprinted by permission

of the author.

Related documents

PPTX
The Rise of Adolf Hitler in Germany, 1919–1933
The Rise of Adolf Hitler in Germany, 1919–1933

9 pages

0% (0)
DOCX
Yuan Dynasty Governance and Chinese Society under Mongol Rule
Yuan Dynasty Governance and Chinese Society under Mongol Rule

1 pages

0% (0)
DOCX
Letter on Race Relations and American History
Letter on Race Relations and American History

1 pages

0% (0)
DOCX
Georgia and the American Revolution Essay
Georgia and the American Revolution Essay

4 pages

0% (0)
DOCX
Movie Review of Ice Candy Man / 1947: Earth
Movie Review of Ice Candy Man / 1947: Earth

4 pages

0% (0)
DOCX
Woodstock 1969 and the Counterculture Movement
Woodstock 1969 and the Counterculture Movement

5 pages

0% (0)
DOCX
Media Analysis of Biography.com on Caesar and Lincoln
Media Analysis of Biography.com on Caesar and Lincoln

5 pages

0% (0)
DOCX
Exploring History: Journey through the Printing Museum
Exploring History: Journey through the Printing Museum

1 pages

0% (0)
DOCX
The Missouri Compromise of 1820
The Missouri Compromise of 1820

1 pages

0% (0)
DOCX
Social Science and the Study of History
Social Science and the Study of History

1 pages

0% (0)